ã€ŠThe Eye of the Kamiã€‹


 Prologue - The Poison of Treachery

    ¡°The kami are restless.¡±

    An itinerant monk stood in the middle of a remote mountain path, gazing up at the murky sky. He was attempting to perceive the glint of stars through the gathering clouds. Only a few of the celestial beacons could be seen, and even they would soon be blotted out by the approaching darkness.

    ¡°A storm is coming,¡± he murmured.

    The itinerant was without a doubt an older man, well on in years, but he was not yet hunched or withered. He stood straight and was broad-shouldered, much like a man in his prime. He had long grey hair streaked with a pale white, but his taut limbs made him seem spry and useful.

    On his shoulders, he wore the leather pack of a vagabond. On his side, there were two black swords tucked into his sash, much like a warrior, though he wore no armor or heraldry. In his right hand, there was a long ashen walking stick, and on his brow, there was an old straw-shade hat, much like a traveling monk would wear. Upon his back, there was a well-worn traveling cloak, which was torn and patched up in several places.

    After a few moments of stern watchfulness, he began moving up the mountain as if the need pressed him, and it did, for a young girl was lying sick in a temple and she may not survive the night unless he was able to reach her in time.

    It was a steamy evening, one of those rare nights where it did not seem as if the sun had ever set, though darkness had indeed fallen. Beads of sweat gathered on his forehead and streaked down his taut cheeks. The chorus of insects, frogs, and other nocturnal creatures grew louder and more boisterous under the night sky, as the night world came alive. Bats flew back and forth overhead like shadows dancing aside a campfire. Behind him, he could hear the rustling of a fox or some other four-footed animal, as it bounded after its prey. He peered up once again, and this time saw no heavenly lights but felt the wet patter of rainfall upon his weathered face. He continued alone, digging his feet and walking stick into the dirt. The tall groves of bamboo seemed to rise above him like great shafts, separating him from the forest like bars of iron.

    The winding path finally came to a fork, and he paused only momentarily before taking the left way. He had come this way before, many long years ago. He was old, but his memory had not completely forsaken him. He could remember the days, long ago, when villages like the one he was searching for did not exist. These lands were once ruled by dark and mysterious powers, and people dared not penetrate these ancient forests.

    ¡°Some things should be left alone,¡± he muttered to himself.

    Not long afterward he finally found the outskirts of the small mountain village. By that time, it was raining heavily, making the path slick with mud. There was a frail wooden barrier at the entrance with the gate left open. Outside stood one solitary gatekeeper, a stern man who appeared too old for such a task and probably should have retired from his position long ago. In one hand he held a scarcely lit torch, and in the other, he held a dull spear. He gathered his strength to lift the torch, beckoning the itinerant to hurry as he approached.

    ¡°By the kami, you made it!¡± the gatekeeper stammered, clearly astonished.

    ¡°I did,¡± the itinerant acknowledged, his voice low and gravely. ¡°But not by the kami. The All-kami foresaw this meeting within the void. If I am on time, it is because he ordained it.¡±

    The gatekeeper hurriedly took him up through the mountain village towards the temple. Although it was nighttime, word of his coming must have reached many ears, as quite a few villagers stood outside of their homes, inspecting him as he passed. Their mouths were silent, but in some, there was a glint of hope in their watchful eyes. In others, there was nothing to hide their bitter distrust.

    The itinerant could see that this was a village that specialized in the making of steel, which was used in the forging of blades and other weapons. He knew this because he could see the great furnace beside the array of small huts and hovels. It was there where many of the villagers would work to melt the coal dust that they gathered from mines in the mountain and turn it into steel under intense heat. Such villages were extremely valuable during the war, and thus they were often subject to hostile takeovers. By the looks on their grim faces, it was likely that they had seen their fair share of blood over the years.

    As he passed through the village, the itinerant could just barely see another large building in the distance, this one set up upon a mountain knoll. Surely this was the village temple, as its impressive wooden roof and the outer gate were unmistakable, even in the downpour. They proceeded up the winding stone stairway and through the ornate gate and towards the temple grounds. Under the gateway sat a beggar hunched against the wall and buried in a heap of thin rags, which were soaked all the way through. At seeing the two men approach he stretched out his arm.

    ¡°Alms¡­¡± he said in a weak voice.

    The gatekeeper ignored him, but without pausing to lose his stride, the itinerant flipped the beggar a silver piece and proceeded onwards.

    ¡°Bless you, master!¡± the beggar coughed in return.

    Inside the temple grounds, there was often an impressive garden and pond, but they were obscured by the heavy rainfall. Two braziers were lit at the main entrance, shielded by the overhang of the splayed roof. Between the two stood a temple monk, who was clearly distressed. He had a shaved head and wore the modest robes of an acolyte.

    When he saw the itinerant approach, he raced forward into the rain to greet him.

    ¡°Sensei! You¡¯ve come!¡±

    The itinerant merely nodded, and kept walking, leaving the monk to catch up. ¡°She''s inside?¡± he asked, proceeding up the staircase.

    ¡°Yes, but she is not well. It was beyond our power to heal her.¡±

    ¡°You said it looked to be an evil wound?¡± the itinerant asked, pausing for the first time since he arrived in the village.

    The monk looked frightened and nodded his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here at the entrance,¡± the old gatekeeper said nervously, ¡°Let me know if you need anything, and I¡¯ll see to it right away.¡±

    The itinerant nodded again and then proceeded inside the temple through the heavy wooden storm doors. This led him into the main hall, a large room with a high ceiling, floored with tatami and illuminated by several tall lamps. There was also a strong smell of incense in the air, and the room was clouded with smoke. In the very center of the room was a young woman lying supine upon a mat, and beside her knelt two other acolytes, a male villager, and the temple elder in more sophisticated robes.

    ¡°At last!¡± the temple elder cried, rising to his feet. He was an ancient-looking man who had a bald head with several brown spots upon it. ¡°We were afraid she would pass on before you arrived. Perhaps now she stands a chance.¡±

    The itinerant did not respond but hurriedly put aside his wet outer cloak, sandals, and his walking stick, and knelt beside the girl to examine her. She was young, no more than fifteen or sixteen years of age. She was lying peacefully, but still ¨C utterly still.

    ¡°Where is the wound?¡± he asked.

    The acolytes reluctantly removed the outer blanket to reveal the left side of her body. Upon the upper arm near the shoulder, there was a deep puncture wound. From it, a black infection seemed to spread outwards like a tortuous web. Wherever the infection went, her skin had split open, but it had not bled, at least not in the ordinary sense. There was a substance that resembled pitch or tar and it was slowly oozing from the openings in her flesh. By this time, the infection had traveled up and down her entire left arm and was nearing the left side of her neck. From where the itinerant knelt, the putrid smell of her wound surpassed the burning incense.

    The itinerant sat back and paused for a moment. ¡°You are right, this is no ordinary wound.¡± He then began to rummage through his pack. ¡°When did it happen? Where? Tell me everything you know.¡±

    The monks hesitated and looked at each other with concern. They appeared too horrified to relay the details.

    ¡°Speak!¡± the itinerant commanded angrily, his voice echoing in the vast hall.

    The three cast their faces down, but the villager beside him answered the call. He had been weeping since the itinerant had arrived and had his face buried in his hands. But at this moment he fought through his emotion and choked out a few words.

    ¡°It happened two days ago. She was deep in the forest north of the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Why was she there, so far from home?¡± The itinerant continued to rifle through his bag but was awaiting an answer.

    The villager stared at him. His eyes were bloodshot, and his face was moist with tears. ¡°I¡­I had too much sake¡­she ran away. I¡­¡± he trailed off. ¡°Will she live, Sensei?¡±

    ¡°This is her father,¡± the elder explained. ¡°When he sobered up, he went out to find her.¡±

    ¡°How was she when she was found?¡± the itinerant asked, ignoring the father¡¯s final question, and pulling out what looked like a silver knife and a small package wrapped in linen.

    ¡°Like this,¡± the elder said, looking down at the girl. ¡°It seems as if she was envenomated by some kind of yomi.¡±

    ¡°Did you see the yomi?¡± This time the itinerant paused and asked the girl¡¯s father intensely.

    ¡°I was not the one to find her. It was the beggar outside. He was up at the stream trying to catch some fish. She had stumbled down the mountain and fell near to where he was. He swears that he saw some kind of beast up there chasing her.¡± At this, his voice broke. ¡°Please tell me, will she live?¡±

    The itinerant exhaled and looked grave. ¡°I do not know.¡±

    The girl¡¯s father groaned, and his face fell once again into his hands, and he sobbed uncontrollably.

    The itinerant then went to work tending the wound, deftly cutting around the borders of the puncture wound with the silver knife, then spreading the white ointment from the linen package on top of it. Black, coagulated blood seeped out from the cut, and the ointment seemed to simmer on the skin. All the while the young girl did not move, nor flinch from the pain. It was as if she was already gone.

    ¡°We did what we could, and said many prayers,¡± one of the acolytes said to break the tense silence.

    Without looking up, the itinerant took out a canteen of what looked and smelled like sake and carefully poured it up and down her arm. ¡°Prayers are indeed helpful,¡± he said after a few moments. ¡°But the All-kami gave us minds and the power to use them. You were late in sending for me.¡±

    The monks all glanced at one another once again, this time more distressed than before. ¡°We¡­we thought we could take care of it,¡± the temple elder confessed.

    The itinerant said nothing but continued to treat the wound. Minutes went by, and the rainfall upon the roof began to drown out the crackle of the fire in the lamps. Suddenly, the itinerant made a deep incision directly into the puncture with a wrenching motion, as if trying to pry something from the girl¡¯s flesh that was stuck inside. The girl jerked up unexpectedly and started to convulse.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Hold her!¡± the itinerant cried, as he had missed the mark and needed another try. The monks all jumped forward to constrain her, while the father did nothing, but continued to sob with his head in his hands. The itinerant¡¯s face went hard as flint, and he whispered something under his breath. This time he dug even deeper, so deep that they thought he had cut through to the other side. But, with careful and steady hands, he managed to remove what had been lodged in her arm. It was covered in black, coagulated blood and flesh.

    ¡°Clean this and bring it back to me. But be careful!¡± he instructed one acolyte, who ran off to find some water. ¡°Now...¡± he said quietly, pulling one of his swords from his sash and glancing at the remaining monks. ¡°You know what to do from here.¡±

    They nodded, still pale with fright, but gathered their belongings and readied themselves.

    ¡°The arm is lost, but, if she is strong, she may live,¡± the itinerant said to no one in particular. He looked over at the young girl''s father, who was still unable to lift his head. That was well, for he was not going to want to see what would come next. The itinerant nodded, and then with a smooth and fluid motion, he unsheathed his sword and removed the girl¡¯s arm from her body. There was hardly even a sound.

    The monks went to work on the rest, while the itinerant cleaned the blood from his sword with a cloth he produced from his sleeve. Within several minutes the procedure was finished, and though her mat was a bloody mess, the girl¡¯s residual limb was properly bandaged and was being tended to. At last, the itinerant could breathe freely again.

    ¡°Here it is, Sensei,¡± one of the acolytes said, shuffling over with a linen cloth and the perilous object that had formerly been lodged inside the girl¡¯s arm.

    The itinerant eyed the object carefully. It seemed to be like a shard of glass, only the glass had a pale green tint to it. It seemed to pulsate like there was a miniature heartbeat within. The itinerant, refusing to handle the thing directly, lifted it closer to the light of the flame and squinted his eyes. The pulsating seemed to increase the closer he drew to the fire.

    ¡°I have seen such a thing before¡­¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°But where?¡± Slowly he fingered the glass through the cloth. Then, he tossed it into the fire of the nearby lamp. With a crack, it made the fire shine a wicked green, and it burned violently hot for a few moments before returning to normal. The itinerant, who had shielded his eyes from the intense light, opened them again.

    ¡°That came not from any yomi. That is a device crafted by alchemy ¨C by man.¡± With that, he spun around as fast as he could. ¡°You must all leave this place!¡± he suddenly cried; his eyes wide in fear.

    ¡°How can we?¡± one of the acolytes asked, for they were still tending to the young woman.

    ¡°Now!¡± the itinerant insisted, with a look of frenzy on his old face. ¡°You must go now!¡±

    But it was too late. From the entrance of the temple, a shrill cry was heard, and then a great spray of blood spattered across the doors. All could hear the gatekeeper¡¯s body fall into the adjacent pond with a loud splash. The acolytes stood up instantly and shook with fear. Only the temple elder was able to move, and he strode towards one of the walls and attempted to wrest old spears from them, though they were too heavy for his feeble arms.

    For a moment or two, nothing happened. Then, the doors slid open, slowly, very slowly, until they locked into their maximum position. None could see who was beyond those doors as they opened, for there was only a solid wall of rain. Only the old itinerant knew, but he was also transfixed. At last, a figure appeared on the threshold.

    ¡°You¡­!¡± one of the acolytes stammered as he recognized who came in. It was a familiar person, though the itinerant had not taken the time to study him, much to his dismay. It was the beggar from the temple gate, though he had cast aside his meager rags, and wore the sable uniform of one who practices the black arts of ninjutsu. He was tall, slender like a willow but seemed sharp as a knife. He carried one fierce sword upon his back and the other in his hand, which was now smeared with crimson blood. His posture was rigid, and his hair was pulled back into a tight knot, with the remaining hair extending down towards the middle of his shoulders. He wore a black mask that shielded his mouth and upon it was painted the blood-red emblem of the fierce undying centipede, the Mukade. He gazed darkly at all those in the room, though there were traces of a mocking pride in the creases of his face.

    Upon seeing the man whom they had formerly known to be a simple beggar, the acolytes were emboldened and raced over to the wall and grabbed their weapons. They then turned and stood resolutely. ¡°Begone wicked servant of darkness!¡± they cried.

    ¡°Stop!¡± the old itinerant warned. ¡°He is beyond you!¡± The young acolytes, however, were insulted by the scorn in the beggar¡¯s eyes and enraged by the blood upon the temple doors, so they charged forward with a harrowing cry.

    The beggar laughed, and he too rushed forward, hewing each of them apart as if he were cutting through singular chaffs of rice. Blood spattered across the room, and by the time he had reached the temple elder, the man merely collapsed on the floor with a whimper. The attacker wasted no time in removing his head with one baleful slice. Then, he turned to face the old itinerant. His eyes were now fixed upon him, and they were completely and utterly black.

    ¡°Good evening, Sensei. It''s been some time,¡± said the ninja, with eerie tranquility in his voice.

    ¡°Boy¡­¡± the itinerant replied, eyeing him cautiously.

    ¡°Ah, now it has been a long time indeed since I went by that name,¡± the dark ninja said with a twisted smile.

    ¡°And it''s been a long time since you have called me sensei,¡± the itinerant returned.

    ¡°I''ve had other teachers since we last met, ones far greater than you.¡±

    ¡°And yet you seem less than when we parted.¡±

    At this, the edges of derision on the ninja¡¯s face faded slightly, and his black eyes seemed to flicker in the light of the lamps. ¡°I suppose I could say the same. You know why I am here. So, since we are well enough acquainted, let us move past the introductions, shall we?¡±

    ¡°I could not possibly know your mind. It is void of all humanity now.¡±

    ¡°You mean weakness?¡± the ninja shot back. ¡°Now, I want what belongs to me, and I know that you possess it.¡±

    After a few tense moments, the itinerant reached for the hempen necklace he wore under his kimono and pulled it out, revealing the small, black, comma-shaped stone at the end.

    The ninja¡¯s eyes seemed to glitter despite their darkness. ¡°The magatama¡­¡±

    ¡°It does not belong to me, but I was chosen to bear it for a while,¡± the itinerant stated.

    ¡°Then I shall ease your burden,¡± the ninja said darkly, unsheathing the second sword from his back.

    The itinerant stepped forward and removed one of his own swords from its lacquered sheath. He glanced down at the girl¡¯s father, who was staring up at the two men in abject shock. ¡°If you have any love for your daughter at all, get her out of here now!¡± the itinerant commanded, as he stepped over the girl¡¯s body. He took up a fencing stance, pointing the tip of his sword directly at the ninja in black. For a moment, the father seemed to remain in the same state of paralysis that he had been in up to that point. But after surveying the carnage across the room, and sensing that a great duel was about to take place, his hands trembled and he pushed off from the mat and fled, leaving his daughter behind.

    ¡°Ah yes, that humanity you so love,¡± the ninja mocked. ¡°Now, Sensei, let me show you my kind of power.¡±

    Like a flash of lightning, the ninja charged forward, and his speed was such that the torches in the room flickered and nearly went out. The old wanderer was startled by his quickness and was nearly cut in half. He was only able to parry at the last fraction of a second. The ninja did not relent, and continued his assault, hammering away with his two swords, while the itinerant did his best to stop them with one. All the while the ninja laughed wildly, and his black eyes grew wider as the onslaught continued.

    ¡°Too slow!¡± the ninja cried, slashing horizontally with his left sword, catching his foe above the right knee with a deep, penetrating cut. A small amount of blood was wicked across the room as the slash was so fast that the sword remained clean.

    The old itinerant jumped back using his good leg. He retreated to buy himself some time and to create space. He was clearly losing. He slowly stepped back until his spine brushed the far wall of the temple.

    ¡°You know,¡± the ninja said quietly, as he gradually advanced, ¡°It took me quite some time to realize that you were the one who had it. Many, many people had to die before I discovered its whereabouts. But once I did, it made all the sense in the world. The Traveling Swordsman. The Vagabond. The Ken-tenshi. The man who is here one day and gone the next. What a perfect hiding spot. After I found out that you were the one who had it, all I had to do was to find you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you took that on yourself,¡± the itinerant retorted, removing his second sword from his waist. ¡°Don¡¯t you have puppets to do that kind of thing for you now?¡±

    ¡°You insult me. You were once my teacher after all. It is only fitting that I finish what you started. Is not a part of you pleased to see how strong I have become?¡±

    The itinerant glared back ruefully.

    ¡°Finding you was not as difficult. You see, your greatest weakness has always been your ideals. Humanity, magnanimity, wisdom, all of which fall short of the raw power that is needed to effect change. For what can the sparrow teach the eagle who soars? You see only a small fragment of the greater picture, Sensei. And so, you walked blindly into my trap, just as you blindly flipped me the silver at the gate. Your compassion is a weakness, and so you will die, and no one will remember your name.¡±

    ¡°Your power comes from within you,¡± the itinerant returned, suddenly stepping forward, raising his second sword aloft. When he put weight onto his injured leg, it did not buckle or give way. It was as if it had not been cut at all. ¡°My power comes from beyond me.¡±

    This time the itinerant shot forward and both warriors met in the center of the room. The sound of clashing blades echoed throughout the hall, as both men stood their ground, pounding each other with attacks that the average man could hardly see with his eyes. Spinning, whirling, dodging, jumping, both continued for what seemed like hours that were condensed into mere moments.

    The young girl, who had previously been unconscious, cracked one of her eyes open, and what she saw seemed more improbable than the dreams of her delirium. The lamps blazed with an unearthly heat as the two men swirled and clashed without pause or respite. The room was growing hot, almost electric with energy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the black ninja cried, as the intensity of the battle continued to escalate. ¡°Finally! Show me your true power, Sensei! Don¡¯t hold back!¡±

    With one great heave, the itinerant swung both of his swords so hard that the concussive blast sent the black ninja tumbling backward across the hall with a crash. He lay still for several moments, unmoving.

    The itinerant was breathing heavily and sweat poured from his skin. Though he was able to bear weight through it, his leg still bled from the wound and the blood leaked from his foot to the floor. However, he had won. It was over.

    Then the ninja laughed. His laugh seemed to echo above them and surrounded them like a cloud. ¡°So that is all you have to offer me?¡± the ninja taunted, pushing himself quickly to his feet. ¡°Again, you disappoint me, Sensei. Indeed, your whole life has been a disappointment if you really consider it. If it were not for me, I would think it would have been a complete waste, but you did get me started, and for that, I and the world will be grateful. You could have been much more, you know, but you¡¯ve dedicated your life to cutting weeds one by one when I have cleared entire fields.¡±

    The old itinerant stood still, watching his former pupil carefully. ¡°The reason to cut weeds is to save the flower. But I doubt you can now tell the difference.¡±

    ¡°I have surpassed you!¡± the ninja declared. ¡°It¡¯s a pity you won¡¯t be able to see what I will do next.¡±

    The itinerant said nothing but readied himself for the inevitable final bout.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough, Sensei! It is time we finish this!¡± the ninja cried, twirling both of his swords. Once again, the younger man initiated the battle, but this time the power that he emitted extinguished all light from the room. In his black eyes, there was a rage that grew, and his strokes were more vicious and brutal than before. The itinerant did all he could to deflect the blows, but his wound and the prolonged battle had sapped him of his vitality, and it was all he could do to defend himself. This time the ninja did not relent, and pursued him back and forth across the hall, cutting him where he could, puncturing him in several places until finally, the older man dropped and knelt before him, unable to rise again.

    ¡°I hope you realize that you had no chance of victory,¡± the ninja stated, towering over his former master. ¡°I hope you can see your futility now, clearly and without a doubt. Power is what matters in this world. And the greatest power of all is the power to kill. For few have the strength to face death, and even those who do cannot come back once they taste it.¡±

    His former teacher looked up at him, and though he was bloodied and breathing heavily, a smile crept across his gentle face.

    ¡°Now¡­how shall you die?¡± The black ninja glanced over at the girl, still lying on her back in the very center of the hall. ¡°Yes!¡± he exclaimed as if receiving an epiphany. ¡°It is said that you pioneered the art of using two swords in combat. It is the famous ¡®No Style¡¯ which I have now perfected. Therefore, I will take from you the only real contribution you have given to this world.¡±

    With that, he sunk both of his swords into teacher¡¯s shoulders, cutting through the soft flesh and spewing blood across the floor so that there was hardly anything of tatami below him left uncovered.

    The old man fell backward and cried out in bitter agony.

    ¡°At last, I the piece I have long sought!¡± cried the ninja in uninhibited ecstasy.

    ¡°But you will never get the other pieces¡­¡± the old itinerant interposed, his voice quivering as his life ebbed away.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± the cold ninja returned, glancing downwards with a frown.

    ¡°You know it to be true¡­you cannot do it,¡± the old man gasped. ¡°There is only one person left¡­ on these islands¡­who can.¡±

    The ninja scoffed but seemed slightly unnerved. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±

    ¡°Him¡­¡± the old man said, his mouth filling with blood. ¡°Gintaro.¡±

    The ninja glared down at his former teacher. ¡°He is dead.¡±

    The old itinerant could not verbalize an answer but in his eyes shone the truth.

    The ninja stiffened. ¡°Say your final prayers, Sensei. This is the end.¡±

    ¡°I shall pray¡­¡± the man breathed, ¡°For you!¡± He then turned his head to look at the young girl he had just saved. She was now staring back at him, though the ninja did not seem to notice or care. They were both lying on the floor facing each other, covered in blood, though separated by the length of the hall. When the old man saw the dim light in her eyes, he whispered something inaudible.

    At that moment, the ninja thrust both of his swords through his teacher¡¯s heart and then retracted them with a quick jerk.

    Bending over, he put his hand on the man¡¯s bloodstained chest and then carefully grasped the curved black stone that hung around his neck. With a quick snap, he removed the necklace, held it aloft, and eyed it greedily.

    It was the end indeed. The ninja had sundered one of the last remaining ties that could threaten his plans, and he had gained a prize of unparalleled importance. Yet despite all of this, he strode away with a scowl and doubt in his heart, while his former master rested with a peaceful and knowing smile upon his face.

 Chapter 1 - Gintaro - The Crimson Yukata

    If Fox is wise and cunning,

    And Tanuki a reprobate,

    Then why does the fox have seven disguises,

    And the tanuki have eight?

    Gintaro knelt upon the stiff tatami flooring, pondering over this old riddle, waiting patiently for his daughter to choose an outfit for the upcoming summer festival. He watched the old shop owner pull tightly on the obi around his daughter¡¯s waist. It was a white-colored sash set against a deep crimson yukata, a kind of light robe, adorned with a pattern of white hibiscuses.

    His mind shifted away from trivialities back into the moment. He knew what was coming next. His daughter would surely ask for his opinion, though he could not understand why.

    ¡°If I say that I do not care for it, she will likely try on another. If I say that I like it, she will definitely try on another.¡±

    ¡°Just a little tighter miss,¡± the grey-haired shop owner said, picking up the slack of the obi and pulling it taught once again. ¡°Thank you for your patience, Gintaro-san. Perhaps this will be the last one?¡± she ventured, sounding hopeful.

    ¡°It cannot be helped,¡± he said with a glint of amusement in his eyes. There was nothing he enjoyed more than seeing his daughter light up with joy. It was the one thing that kept him going, kept him sane. His former life had been as bitter and solemn as a graveyard. Their reunion had given him a renewed purpose, and something else that he could not describe. The color crimson meant only beauty and extravagance to his daughter. It had always meant something else entirely to him. He thought that he would never see it any different, but slowly, with her help, things were beginning to change.

    It was the day before the first day of summer, which meant it was the day before the summer festival. Gintaro knew that his daughter took great delight in such events. He had surprised her earlier in the morning when he told her to prepare for an impromptu trip into the village. She could hardly believe it, for her father had bought her a brand-new yukata just last year, and it still fit. They were quite expensive after all, and for being a rice farmer with little land, he did not make much.

    ¡°It is worth it to see her smile,¡± he thought. ¡°Though, I wish she would smile more.¡±

    ¡°This one is not so bad,¡± Yukiana commented, examining herself in the mirror. A smile flitted across her smooth face, and her father¡¯s heart lifted. When she smiled, she was nothing short of radiant. Her deep dark eyes peered back from the mirror with such a pristine brightness. Her lithe frame carried itself with the vigor of life. Her jet-black hair, which fell to her mid-back, seemed to shine marvelously against the sun that poured through the open windows. He could hardly believe how much she had changed these past ten years.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± she said, lifting her arms out. The shop owner had just completed the finishing touches and sat back with nervous anticipation.

    ¡°Perfect,¡± he said with an approving nod.

    She then looked back into the mirror with more scrutiny than before.

    ¡°But I see no harm in trying on a few more,¡± he offered, trying his best to conceal his grin.

    Her eyes seemed to radiate with delight. ¡°Of course!¡± she answered, despite the look of obvious disappointment from the shop owner.

    An hour later the two emerged from the clothing shop with the beautiful crimson and white yukata from before. It had been a bit more expensive than the others, but he could not forget his daughter¡¯s look of approval when she saw herself in the mirror. She even tried to dissuade him from buying it when she heard the price.

    ¡°I have a good daughter. It was well worth the price I paid for it,¡± he thought.

    It was already well past noon, and they had about a half hour¡¯s walk back to their house upon the ridge. At that time of the day, it was oppressively hot. Beads of sweat gathered on Gin¡¯s brow from the moment they stepped into the sun.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat the midday meal here,¡± he suggested. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Watching you pick a yukata is more exhausting than planting rice.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± she said, stopping suddenly. At first, she seemed relieved, but then her smile turned to concern. ¡°But I¡¯ve already prepared the midday meal.¡±

    ¡°That is all right, we can always eat it this evening. It has been a while since I¡¯ve had a meal down here in the village.¡±

    Yukiana nodded obediently but seemed reluctant.

    ¡°Besides,¡± he continued, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to eat someone else''s food for once? You don¡¯t like mine.¡± He chuckled and cooled himself with his half-crescent fan that folded down and fit like chopsticks into his pocket. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s hot!¡±

    She followed him into the nearby inn where they had a heaping serving of buckwheat noodles, steamed vegetables, grilled pork, and soup with miso. He even indulged in a small bottle of cooled sake.

    ¡°You seem to be enjoying yourself today,¡± Yuki commented as she filled his sake cup with the last of the bottle''s contents.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked, swallowing down the cup in one gulp. He reclined back, supporting himself with his arms.

    ¡°Well,¡± she ventured, ¡°First with the yukata, I knew that it was too expensive for us, but you bought it anyway. Now this meal¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like the yukata? We can take it back and find another one.¡±

    ¡°No that¡¯s not it,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that. I just...I wonder why you¡¯re doing this?¡±

    Gin shrugged. ¡°I just want to see you happy. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Yukiana nodded but did not smile. She then tapped her two pointer fingers together. ¡°The clothier¡¯s daughter who folded the yukata for us was very pretty. What did you think of her?¡±

    ¡°What did I think of her?¡± he repeated, leaning forward again, and furrowing his brow with frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She was nice, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°So, should you not talk to her?¡± She suggested this meekly, but with a curious eyebrow raised.

    ¡°I told you, Yuki, you are my only concern right now.¡±

    ¡°I know but, I am nearly full-grown. You know that I can look after myself. I did it before.¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    His features tensed but before he could reply he was interrupted.

    ¡°Gin-san¡­¡± a voice came from beside him. It was a quiet voice, almost quivering with modesty.

    Gintaro, who was grateful for the distraction, turned his head immediately. ¡°Ota-san!¡± he said with some surprise. ¡°Nice to see you!¡±

    Ota was a fellow farmer who had several rice fields across the valley from them. He was an older man, with a tiny frame, a nearly bald head, with only small white patches of hair, whose children had grown and left him. He was very suspicious of Gin when he first moved into the village but had come around to him in recent months.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to give you this. It¡¯s just a trifle,¡± the man said quietly, setting a cloth bag of figs on the table. ¡°After what you did earlier this year, I¡¯d just like to say thank you.¡±

    Gin nodded, looking deep into the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thank you, Ota-san.¡±

    The man bowed quickly and then departed. For a few moments, the two remained quiet.

    ¡°What was that about?¡± Yukiana asked after the old man had left the inn.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± her father began, examining a fig and keeping his eyes down. ¡°I helped him with the preparations this spring. He was having some¡­troubles.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Yuki with an air of concern. ¡°I think I remember that.¡±

    ¡°Anyways,¡± said her father, rising quickly to his feet, ¡°It is time to go home.¡±

    After paying, Gintaro and his daughter made their way through the tiny mountain village of Kokoro, which was nestled in the heart of the southern island, Minami-shima. It was a relatively remote place, as it was almost an entire three or four-day trip to the nearest major road, and from there, it was several days to the nearest city.

    Kokoro was a typical mountain village in many ways. Its buildings were made of dark cedar and had thatch roofs. Linen sheets often acted as makeshift doors and small vegetable gardens were common. Mountain streams carried fresh water down the slopes and were often used for irrigating the fields. They eventually gathered to become the Miho River that bisected the town in the shallow valley where most of the houses stood. The most notable landmarks in Kokoro included the inn, which was the only two-storied building in the village and had several bedrooms for travelers. There was also a small old temple on the knoll that had been abandoned for many years, as there were few monks around these days and none living in the village to tend to it. The last landmark was the crescent wooden bridge that crossed the wispy river in the heart of the village. It was centuries old, but artisans had done a fine job at repairing it over the years. It was called Hoshibashi, the Bridge of Stars, as on clear nights, when the glittering sky was reflected in the river, it made it seem for those who crossed it that they had passed from one side of the cosmos to the other. It was easily the most recognizable and famous structure in all Kokoro Valley.

    Kokoro was part of the ancient Kagi Province but sat near the far edge of its southern borders. It had no mansions or vast estates, it never hosted any major battles or skirmishes, and it fostered no legends or heroes. Despite this, Kokoro was a lively place, where people who lived throughout the valley came to trade, rest, or simply gossip. And every so often, it held a rather impressive festival.

    ¡°Gin-san! Gin-san!¡± some of the local boys shouted at them as the pair made their way out of town, trying to catch his attention. They found him interesting and naturally admired him because of his stature, hoping that they too would look like him when they were fully grown.

    Masaki Gintaro, or simply Gin-san to most, was taller than almost everyone in the village and the surrounding region. He was also well built, with taut, sinewy limbs, broad shoulders, and muscular arms. Standing aside some of the village youth, he seemed like a giant, and to the group of local farmers, most of whom were far past their prime, he was like a carved temple statue. He typically wore a simple indigo yukata that was too short on him, which left his venous forearms and calves exposed. He kept his thick black hair pulled back in a messy bun, but strands always seemed to escape and burst away in all directions. He wore a short beard that shaded his cheeks and jawline and converged at his chin and around his mouth.

    Aside from his stature and build, Gin also bore many scars on his body, which he did his best to hide. He never worked with his back uncovered, even when it was hot, and shunned public bathing for this reason. Still, a few of his scars were difficult to completely keep covered. Some appeared quite brutal, like the one coming down from the right side of his neck, and one along his left arm that appeared as if someone had once tried to sever it clean off.

    Most of the villagers did their best not to stare at these scars but talk spread through town and all kinds of rumors began to catch on. His imposing appearance was not the only reason why he attracted strange looks from many in the village. He was also the enigmatic newcomer in a tight-knit and traditional village. His arrival shortly after the war ended was ominous. Typically, retired soldiers and war profiteers would return to their hometowns and seek shelter and aid among kin. Gin had no family living in Kokoro, and never had any relations, even distant, tied to the province or even the island if the rumors were true.

    Moreover, he happened to hold the deed to an isolated old country house located high up on the mountain ridge, which once belonged to a known drunkard, who had deserted it during the war. This caused a tremendous amount of speculation in the village, where people began to imagine all the ill-gotten ways that he came upon the deed, and wondered why of all places, he would take up residence there. Unfortunately, Gin himself did little to alleviate the fears of the townsfolk, for when they asked him where he had come from and what he had done, he would curtly reply, ¡°I fought for the Sh¨­gun.¡±

    This was a strange answer, and left more perplexed than satisfied, for everyone knew that there were two men called ¡®Sh¨­gun¡¯ during the war, the former who had lost and the latter who had won. And to say he had, ¡°Fought for the Sh¨­gun,¡± was rather vague, as even cooks, millers, and smiths would use this language. But Gin would say nothing else of it, even when he was drinking sake, which he did very infrequently. His disposition was typically quiet, bordering on grim. He kept to himself and had little interaction with others unless out of necessity. Thus, the people of Kokoro came to distrust him because of what they did not know, and because they began to believe the stories that they had invented in their own minds.

    ¡°Father,¡± Yukiana suddenly said, looking up at him. ¡°What kind of yukata did Mother usually wear?¡±

    Gin blinked, breaking out of a hazy memory, as they turned to make their way up the gentle, sloping path that would eventually bring them to their house. The path followed a mountain stream that trickled over the grey stones as it made its way down from the high peaks.

    ¡°Ah, she had many beautiful ones. In fact, she had one much like the one we bought just today.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.

    He paused. His daughter did not bring up her mother very often, but when she did, he tried his best to oblige. It was a tough subject for both of them, but he knew that it was important for her to know as much as possible about her.

    ¡°The first time I met your mother she was wearing one similar to the one you picked out today, except, it was a four or five-layered kimono. She had her hair done up, and her face was as white as snow on the mountains in winter. I do not know why, but for some reason, I always remember that particular kimono. I can still see it in my dreams sometimes. It was very beautiful.¡±

    Yukiana nodded but kept her eyes down upon the dirt path. There was silence for a few moments, and he suspected that she might be upset. Like many times before, he did not know what to do when she cried for this reason. Perhaps, it was because he felt like crying too that he remained silent. After a few moments passed, she lifted her gaze once again. As he anticipated, her eyes were sparkling in the sunlight.

    This made him stop in his tracks. His heartbeat began to quicken in his chest.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± he asked, hesitantly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she returned, though everything about her signaled to the contrary.

    He could see a tear meandering down his daughter¡¯s cheek, but her steady gaze did not waver.

    ¡°Then what is it, Yuki?¡±

    ¡°You helped Ota-san,¡± she said coldly. ¡°I know that you helped him do more than prepare this spring. If you could help him, why couldn¡¯t you help her?¡±

    Gin¡¯s heart was pounding now, as memories, pain, and guilt came roaring back. He swallowed hard. He turned and looked directly at his daughter this time.

    ¡°I¡­I wasn¡¯t there when she died. I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said with a slow exhale. That was all he could bring himself to say.

    She stared back at him for a few moments, as if she were searching for something in his eyes. ¡°All these gifts are very nice, and I can see you are really trying,¡± she said. ¡°But you can¡¯t make up for the past. You left her, and me. You left us for a long time. We needed you. We both did.¡±

    Gin clenched his teeth together, holding back tears as best he could. All he could do was nod his head in acknowledgment. He had made many mistakes in his past. He made deep and grievous ones. He was still coming to grips with them. Yet the times that he thought he was finally making progress, finally beginning to heal, he was often reminded that it was not going to happen so easily, if ever.

    Yukiana dried her tears and began up the path once again. The leaves from the tall trees overhead provided some respite from the intense heat of the sun. The rest of the way back they walked in somber silence as if lost in thoughts of remembrance, some of days past, and some of days that could have

 Chapter 2 - Gintaro - The Quarrel

    The following evening, Gin stood at one of the stalls along the edge of the market square, sipping sake with many of the older men from around the village. Most of the men were farmers, with a few tradesmen and merchants in the crowd. This was not uncommon during festivals, for as the night wore on, the men usually began to congregate and become increasingly spoiled with drink. Eventually, an argument would break out that would be the talk of the town for the next few months. During the preceding festival, there was a dispute over a persimmon seed-spitting contest that nearly came to blows when the top two entrants appeared to tie.

    Gintaro did not enjoy the raucous behavior but felt that it was a necessity to keep up good ties with the community, as he typically leaned toward isolation. For the most part, he kept quiet, observing the festivities going on in the center of the square.

    At this time in the evening, there was a dance called the Kokoro Bon Dance, in which most of the women and some children would partake. There was a decorated wooden platform set up in the center of the square, and around that the dancers would move in concentric circles. The movements of the dance were slow and repetitious, keeping up with the rhythm of the giant taiko drums positioned in the center of the platform. Gin looked on fixedly, as the women in their flowing yukata moved around the platform in a circular motion, moving their hands like reeds swaying in the wind. He kept an eye on his daughter, who seemed to be greatly enjoying herself, laughing with her best friend as she bent and then lifted her hands to the stars.

    ¡°I wish her mother could see her now. She looks so happy, so free,¡± he thought.

    ¡°Gin-san!¡± one of the men standing next to him shouted, breaking his concentration. It was one of the other rice farmers from across the village, a man named Maeta. Maeta was Gin¡¯s first and perhaps only true friend in Kokoro. He was the one who taught him how to cultivate the land and grow rice when no one else would. He was a bull of a man, thick and plump, and always wore an exuberant grin on his face as if he had just drunk quite a bit of sake, even though this was not always the case.

    ¡°Gin-san!¡± he shouted again, despite being right next to him. His face was shining red like an apple. ¡°I see you looking over there at your daughter! What a princess! But look! You are not the only one! Best keep vigilant, lest one of those youngsters come and steal her away from you in the middle of the night!¡±

    He knew that Maeta meant no offense, but at those words, he bristled. He stood a bit taller and put his sake cup down. Sure enough, at another stall across the marketplace, there was a small group of adolescent boys. Although the content of what they were saying could not be heard over the music, he could easily understand their intent.

    ¡°Come off it, Gin-san!¡± another man cried. This time it was a man named Kiro, a merchant from the town who specialized in pottery. He was an abnormally thin man with a sharp face. He was cooling himself off with an absurdly colorful fan. Unlike Maeta, Gin was not fond of him and tried to avoid his shop unless he was in dire need. ¡°They are just boys!¡± Kiro continued, ¡°Don¡¯t get so bothered! Here, have another drink!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a festival night,¡± Maeta interjected, trying to be reasonable. ¡°They probably had as much sake as we did. I didn¡¯t mean to get you upset.¡±

    Gin glanced around. He did not think that he acted in any way that would mark him as upset, but he could see several people eyeing him apprehensively.

    ¡°These men still don¡¯t trust me. After all these years here, they still think of me as a dangerous outsider,¡± he thought.

    Sensing that Yukiana was too enraptured in her dance to notice the boys, Gin leaned back against the stall once again and took up his sake cup. At this everyone around him seemed to relax.

    ¡°You know,¡± Kiro said, casually making his way towards him, ¡°One day that daughter of yours will likely marry one of these fine boys. Perhaps it may be my own! He¡¯s a good lad, and handsome, just like his father.¡±

    Gin made to frown at that notion, but Kiro lifted his sake cask, offering to pour him some. He nodded and accepted the offer.

    Kiro smiled widely and bowed. Although it was a friendly gesture, Gin could sense the insincerity in the creases of his face.

    ¡°My daughter may marry someone here, or she may not,¡± Gin said flatly, just as Kiro made to turn around. ¡°Either way, she is still young.¡±

    ¡°Not too young!¡± one other man said, pointing towards Yukiana, who, with her closest friend, Kotani Fuka, were now both clearly looking over at the group of boys.

    ¡°Come now!¡± Kiro said with a wry grin. ¡°She is almost of age. You have the right to promise her to whomever you like. Why don¡¯t you settle it out now?¡±

    This time Gin did frown. ¡°She is not yet of age,¡± he said firmly.

    ¡°Bah! Perhaps not according to your city standards, but out here we marry younger to provide hands for the village.¡± This new voice boomed out strongly from amongst the crowd of men, who had started to murmur. A broad-shouldered man sauntered before Gintaro. It was the village headman, Goto Waru, a robust man with a squarish face and a deep voice. He had just taken over for his father who had died less than a year ago and had become very prideful in his new position. Gin usually acted cordial with him, but as they were similar in age, he always felt an uneasy air between them. ¡°She is growing more and more beautiful by the year,¡± Goto continued. ¡°Why not provide her with the security of an engagement?¡±

    ¡°Is not the father the one to decide when and to whom his daughter should be married?¡± Maeta asked pointedly, despite the rueful glare from Goto.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Gin said to Maeta reassuringly. He stood erect once again and peered at the men awaiting a response. ¡°I am of the mind to let my daughter decide who and when she will marry. My wife and I came to this decision a long time ago. I will not choose a husband for her.¡±

    At this, some of the men scoffed, and the murmuring increased.

    ¡°Another city notion,¡± Goto said darkly. ¡°Not one that will find much respect here.¡±

    ¡°Respect or no,¡± he replied, meeting Goto¡¯s glare with his own. ¡°It is my wish, and it is final.¡±

    For a few moments, the two stared at each other, neither showing signs of wavering. Fortunately, the tension was broken by a younger man who had not been privy to the argument, as he came directly from the center of the market.

    ¡°It¡¯s time!¡± he said to Goto with a hurried air about him. ¡°The contest is to start next!¡±

    Goto stroked his hairless chin thoughtfully and turned back to face Gin. ¡°Gentlemen!¡± he shouted to everyone in the vicinity but kept his eyes locked on his rival. ¡°Gin-san has lived among us for nearly ten years, and he has yet to participate in any of the local contests. While they are not compulsory, I wonder, does he have any notion of community pride? Furthermore, he will not consider the engagement of his daughter to any of the many honorable houses of this valley, which is an ancient and well-founded custom here. So, why don¡¯t we settle these issues all at once? If he joins in the next contest and wins, we as the people of Kokoro and the surrounding valley will let this issue rest and Gin-san can do with her what he wants.¡±

    This was met by many cheers of assent, much to Gin¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°Leave him alone!¡± Maeta cried, turning an even deeper shade of red. ¡°He is under no obligation to compete or to marry off his daughter! There is nothing you can do!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Kiro chimed in, a cruel smile etched across his face. ¡°But if laws were to change, Gin-san would have to comply or relocate, and where would a man without a hometown go?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, that is something to consider,¡± Goto said with an insightful nod.

    Gin frowned once again. He was not expecting to be the target of this year¡¯s drunken quarrel but knew it would all come to a head at some point. For the last ten years, he had been treated largely as an outsider and had come to enjoy the solitude that came with it. However, he knew that people in villages like this could not keep from finding out each and every detail of the inhabitants that dwelt within it. His quiet and seemingly mysterious life was like a blister on the heel.

    ¡°Gin-san,¡± old Ota said quietly, coming in from the edge of the crowd. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There is no need to¡­¡±

    At this moment, an idea came into Goto¡¯s mind, and it showed clearly on his face. ¡°Hah!¡± he exclaimed, stepping forward and becoming uncomfortably close to Gintaro. His voice was barely audible so that only Gin could hear him. His breath reeked of sake, but he did not flinch or step back. ¡°There are rumors that I have wanted to discuss with you,¡± Goto whispered. ¡°I heard that Ota-san owes you quite a debt of gratitude. Indeed, if it is true, all of us do. Now, that kind of story would bring a great deal of fame to a man. So, I wonder, why wouldn¡¯t you want it to get out? What are you hiding?¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Gin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his scowl intensified. His hands instinctively began to clench tightly into fists.

    ¡°I want to see what kind of man you are Gin-san, that¡¯s all¡­¡± Goto said, backing away slowly, with his arms held out quizzically. ¡°So, what do you say?¡±

    ¡°The contest of swords?¡± Gintaro asked after a few moments passed.

    Goto nodded, the smile on his face widening.

    ¡°So be it,¡± he said with a nod. ¡°But you will all leave my daughter alone.¡±

    ¡°If you win¡­¡± Kiro said with a smirk.

    But Gin was already on the move.

    Across the open market square, there was a large wooden post, as tall as two and a half men, lodged firmly into the ground. Hung from it was the body of a great wild boar. It had been killed only very recently, as blood still dripped from its yellow tusks. Its rugged hide was still black and had not faded. There was already a crowd gathered about it, anticipating a yearly tradition in which some of the men would compete to see how deeply they could cut with a single sword strike.

    It was a popular event, not only because of the spectacle of watching farmers use swords like samurai but also because it was easy to make bets. For some, this was the chance to recuperate their money spent on sake, for others, a chance to make enough to buy something nice in the city.

    By the time the rest of the men joined in, the crowd had swelled considerably. Young children and some women stayed away from what would be a bloody scene, but everyone else huddled close to get a glimpse of the action.

    Traditionally, only three people would take place in the contest. This year it would be Maeta, Goto, and Gintaro. Goto was able to convince the previous competitor, another local farmer, to step down to make room for the newcomer. Gin was quite sure that Goto had threatened the man in some way, and as the village headman, he had reasonable power to do so. Thus, the man reluctantly backed into the crowd without a word. Each of them donned a hachimaki, or a ceremonial headband, with their respective number painted upon it. As with many traditional games, there was often a historical skit performed before the event even took place. Actors dressed up in elaborate costumes danced around the post, fighting with wooden swords as ancient rhythms sounded and exaggerated their performance.

    ¡°They are depicting the great battle between the Shinjin, the God-man and the Akuma, the Yomi King,¡± an old woman explained to her grandson, who must have been watching the competition for the first time. ¡°The Shinjin eventually defeated the Akuma and broke his dominion over these islands. However, many dark and evil spirits were brought into this realm by the Yomi King and have survived to this day. This is why you must be kind to your grandmother and do what she asks of you. She can ward off those evil spirits for you.¡±

    Gin had seen it all before and was more concerned with the task at hand. He did not know if it was the amount of sake he drank or the subtle threats to his daughter, but he was angry. His hands itched with a feeling that he had almost forgotten. He was glad that he had instructed Yuki to stay at her friend¡¯s house. He would not be able to focus if he knew she was watching.

    Maeta stood next to him waiting for the act to finish. He was busy wrapping his hands, believing it might give him some edge in the competition. Gin surveyed the crowd and grew more anxious by the moment. Most of the people he knew were from the village, but there were a few unfamiliar faces. One was a portly, bald man, who, judging by his expensive clothes, was a wealthy nobleman from a nearby city, coming in for the festivities and the plethora of festival food. There was also a group of young men, just on the cusp of adulthood, who likely came up from the south to lay their eyes on the local girls. Gin made sure to glare at them, though none seemed to notice him doing it. There were also several acolytes robed in grey which, despite their ascetic vows, appeared quite pleased to drink to their hearts¡¯ content without the watchful eyes of their superiors upon them.

    Finally, there was a man dressed in dark traveling robes who wore a wooden box on his back. He had the look of a traveling merchant of some kind, perhaps selling rare herbs or medicines. His face was covered by a large, conical shade hat, which was often worn by such men, though not usually in the evening unless they were traveling. He had a sturdy frame, and his posture was rigid. He appeared to match Gintaro in height.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± Gin asked Maeta, who was still getting ready.

    ¡°Who?¡± Maeta said looking up. ¡°Ah, the merchant. I don¡¯t know. I saw him come in this afternoon. He sold tonics to some of the old crones before the festival, probably claiming it would make them beautiful again. He looks pretty wild, so I¡¯d guess he''s probably on his way to or back from the far south.¡±

    The center of Minami-shima was well known for being a hard terrain to navigate through, with only small villages like Kokoro scattered about every few days. However, another domain existed on the southwest corner of the island, and while it was usually accessed by boat, the occasional merchant or pilgrim would make the journey on foot.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure,¡± Gin said, still skeptical. ¡°Seems a bit robust for a traveling merchant, don''t you think?¡±

    ¡°That is true,¡± Maeta agreed, rubbing his chin thoughtfully and shooting Gin a look. ¡°Could be a former soldier. You know, a lot of those men needed to find new work after the war ended.¡±

    ¡°Or he could be a swindler,¡± Gin ventured, peering at him cautiously. ¡°Here to pick the pockets of the drunk.¡±

    ¡°Could be¡­¡± his friend murmured, finishing up the last of his preparations. He was now wearing armguards and an ancient helmet, which he swore belonged to his great, great grandfather who he claimed was a famous samurai. ¡°Either way, he and the others will be gone by the morning. There''s not much to do in a small village like this besides these kinds of things. Well, wish me luck!¡±

    ¡°How can I?¡± Gin replied with a laugh. ¡°You''re now my rival!¡±

    Maeta smiled wide and strode off in the direction of the post, making sure to draw as much attention to himself as possible.

    Gin, looking on, could not help but laugh. Maeta embodied the best of the rural life he had come to accept. He was jovial and kind, hardworking but laid back. He feasted often and well, and he was the first to help someone else in need. He sauntered up to the post and lifted his hands which drew a wave of shouts and applause. He clearly relished the attention. The judge of the competition, who happened to be the dubious Kiro, stepped forward and handed him the sword. Maeta took it and immediately unsheathed it and lifted it overhead while the people erupted with cheers. After a few moments of riling up the crowd, he turned to face the beast hanging from the stake.

    He eyed it up for a few moments, then gripping the hilt of the katana, he strode forward. He stopped just short of the boar¡¯s body, held up the sword with both hands and wound up to deliver a mighty blow. The crowd was brought to dead silence, waiting with anticipation to see what would happen next.

    As Maeta cocked his arms back as far as he could, he let out a thunderous shout and then swung the sword sideways with all the force his limbs could muster. The sword hit the boar with a loud thud, and blood sprayed out as the sharp edge cleaved its way through the flesh. It stopped a quarter way firmly into the thick hide, directly in the center of the boar.

    ¡°He has strong arms,¡± Gin observed. ¡°But the sword needs more than arms to be effective. The sword needs every fiber of your body, all of your mind, even your soul to be directing it.¡±

    Maeta was now closely examining the cut, as was Kiro, and both were arguing about the judgment. Gin could tell that both men had consumed too much sake, as their faces were almost right against the hide of the animal. People in the crowd were celebrating, some jeering, others were calling for the next competitor. Goto strode up within a few moments and grabbed the sword from Maeta who was still trying to talk his way into a second swing.

    Goto had the top of his kimono removed, and Gin could see that he was a powerful man, still in the prime of his life. His muscles were large and well-defined, and he was sweating heavily, perhaps from the warm summer air or the sake. His eyes were black and determined, and the veins of his forearms were swollen, resembling the mountain streams after heavy rain.

    He had heard that Goto, as the village headman¡¯s son, had received lessons in swordsmanship as a young man. It was a customary thing, as the village heads were often seen as the local authorities in many places. They collected taxes and were under the district officials and their patrols, who were under provincial administrators and their retainers. At the top of each province was the daimy¨­, who ruled the land like a king, but were themselves subordinate to the Sh¨­gun, the ultimate ruler of all the Islands. However, because only samurai and lords were thoroughly trained in the way of the sword, these local headmen only used them in ceremonial circumstances or cases of dire need.

    Still, Gintaro was interested to see what this man could do. ¡°A hare amongst the reeds, perhaps?¡±

    Goto proudly announced that the sword he was holding was one passed down from his father, a man whom many of the townspeople revered. He told about how it was given to his father by the district official and local lord for keeping the village safe during the war.

    Gin had to scoff at this. While he did not doubt the character of Goto¡¯s father, one could not have found a place more untouched by the war than Kokoro Valley. The devastating battles and skirmishes happened so far from this place that most of the villagers had no knowledge of them other than vague stories and embellished rumors. To them, the war was merely a source for legends to be told around the hearth, not a reality.

    ¡°I''ve seen entire villages like this one burn until there was nothing left but ash and bones,¡± Gin thought to himself grimly. ¡°These people could never understand that.¡±

    Goto had finished his long-winded narration of the sword¡¯s history and was now preparing himself to cut. Gin stood a little taller to get a better view. He didn''t want to miss this.

    Goto lined up his strike, moving the edge of the sword up and down along the boar¡¯s hide.

    ¡°He''s feeling for the spaces in the rib cage. Clever.¡±

    When Goto was satisfied, he pulled back his arms and settled into a combative stance. He brought his arms up and as far back as they could go and gave a loud shout. This time his cut made a sound like a crack, which could only mean that he had hit bone.

    ¡°He hit the spinal column!¡± Gin whispered to himself with excitement.

    He could tell that this was an exceptional cut, as the crowd was ecstatic. The confident grin on Goto¡¯s blood-spattered face confirmed that he was happy with it as well. The boar was hanging in such a way that hitting the spinal column would mean that his cut went just about halfway through, so he had clearly beaten Maeta, who stood looking sorely defeated.

    Gin could feel a pang of anxiety in the pit of his stomach. This was not an ordinary boar, it weighed as much as a full-grown man if not more. Its hide was much tougher than most other animals. Its sinewy muscles were clearly defined through the skin, which would add to the density of the flesh. This would not be easy.

    ¡°Perhaps back then, but now?¡± he wondered.

 Chapter 3 - Gintaro - The Contest of Swords

    The crowd was still cheering raucously as he made his way toward the front. Goto was eyeing him with a prideful look, while Kiro, who stood behind, smirked even wider than before. He held in his hand an old practice sword, the same that Maeta had used for his strike.

    ¡°Not bad, eh?¡± Goto said to him as he approached.

    ¡°Well done,¡± replied Gin stiffly.

    ¡°If you would like another sword, it can be arranged. I don''t want my victory to be tarnished by naysayers who will say I won because I used my family''s sword.¡±

    ¡°This one will do,¡± Gin said calmly, taking a practice sword from Kiro. ¡°May I have the scabbard as well?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Goto shot back, surprised by this strange request.

    Gin merely shrugged. ¡°Surely the scabbard cannot cut by itself, can it?¡±

    Goto glared at him suspiciously for a moment and then nodded. Kiro handed him the scabbard. Gintaro then turned to approach the boar. It was an ugly sight, as the cuts made by Maeta and Goto had done considerable damage. There was a growing pool of blood below the beast, and he could easily smell the iron tinge.

    He lifted the sword to his eyes and examined it closely. It felt heavier than what he was used to, but he conceded that the added weight could be from non-use. It had been a long time since he had used a sword, and even longer since he lived by one. It felt strange, but at the same time, his hand caressed the hilt like it was a long-lost heirloom. The edge was not as sharp as he would have preferred, and it was chipped in a few places, which denoted the lackluster quality. However, in a town like this, he was not likely to find much better. It would have to do.

    He turned back to Goto, who was growing impatient.

    ¡°Would you like to add to the wager?¡± Gin asked aloud so that most in the crowd could hear him. ¡°A week¡¯s worth of rice if I best your cut? Two weeks to you if I fail?¡±

    Goto turned red and scowled. He knew that he could not refuse such a challenge made in public and save face in front of his friends and the village.

    ¡°What makes you so confident? Planning to cheat?¡±

    ¡°I''m just trying to show some community pride. It''s customary to wager on these kinds of things, no?¡±

    Goto eyed the crowd that was now quieting to hear his response. His face turned an even brighter shade of red. ¡°Fine! But do not delay in your payment!¡±

    Gin nodded and turned back toward the animal. Slowly, he returned the sword to its wooden scabbard. He took a deep breath and exhaled so that the tension in his muscles faded away.

    ¡°To think, after all these years, I profane the sword yet again,¡± he thought bitterly.

    He lowered the sheathed sword to his left side and gripped the scabbard tightly. From there he lowered himself into a combat stance, with the sword remaining at his left hip. His right hand reached over and grasped the hilt of the sword, resting lightly upon its surface.

    ¡°He''s doing battojutsu!¡± someone in the crowd cried.

    ¡°Is that permitted?¡± he heard the raspy voice of Kiro ask nervously.

    ¡°It''s a festival contest! This is not a sword school ceremony! Let him cut how he wants!¡± countered Maeta.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Gin was indeed planning on battojutsu, which was merely the act of drawing the sword out of its sheath. Most did not think that it added speed or power to the sword strike, but he thought differently.

    His eyes squinted as he focused on his target. His mind was drowning out all the distractions around him. The voices from the crowd were quieting, and the pounding of his heart was growing louder. He could feel his muscles tingling, growing more electric as he contracted them. In half a moment he would release all that energy, and it had to be enough.

    ¡°Please¡­¡± he whispered.

    It happened in such a way that the first perceptible sign was a splash. The bottom half of the boar had dropped down into the blood puddle below, the upper half remained nearly motionless, hanging from the post. Gin flicked the sword down to his right side, wicking the blood from it before smoothly sheathing it in a seamless motion. The hilt of the sword hit the edge of the scabbard with a soft click. He then straightened and turned around.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said with a sigh.

    The crowd was paralyzed. Most of what could be heard were faint whispers and people scrambling to get a better look. Gin looked over at Goto, whose face showed a mixture of shock and fear. He walked over and handed Goto the practice sword.

    ¡°How?¡± Goto managed to mutter, cautiously accepting the sword.

    ¡°I cut upward and diagonally at the opposite angle of your cut which came downwards and diagonally,¡± Gin stated matter-of-factly. ¡°Don''t be too disappointed, I only cut slightly more than you did. You already did half the work for me.¡±

    ¡°See!¡± Kiro interrupted. ¡°See! He did cheat! He cut through your cut!¡±

    This time Goto¡¯s wrath was directed at someone other than Gintaro. ¡°Shut up you fool! Do you realize what you just said? He cut through the exact place where my cut stopped. Do you realize how difficult that is?¡±

    The sudden outburst from Goto silenced Kiro who shrank backward fearfully. Goto''s eyes were dead set on Gin, but this time the expression he had was different. There was some semblance of respect in it.

    ¡°So, you fought for the Sh¨­gun?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Gin replied. ¡°I did.¡±

    Goto stared at him for another moment and then nodded. It was as if they had come to some kind of silent understanding. ¡°If anything troublesome ever happens in this village, I''ll want your help.¡±

    Gin bowed respectfully. ¡°I''ll do what I can, but I''m no longer a man of the sword.¡±

    ¡°A shame,¡± Goto replied, glancing back at what was left of the boar. ¡°I always wanted to be a samurai, to earn a glorious warrior¡¯s death. But, as the firstborn son, I am the heir to my father¡¯s legacy and position, which is not at all a bad station in life. If I work hard, perhaps one day I''ll be a district official or even a lord. Then, I''ll have samurai of my own.¡± He sighed and looked back at Gin earnestly. ¡°Even so, I find that I sometimes dream of such a life. ¡®The way of the sword is the way of truth, they say.¡±

    ¡°There are many truths,¡± Gin returned. ¡°But what would I know of it? I was never a samurai.¡±

    ¡°Then what were you?¡± Goto asked, now staring back at him intensely.

    Gin lowered his eyes and paused before responding. ¡°Something else.¡±

    Gintaro left the festival immediately after the contest. He was awarded a small prize of sake and rice for his victory and a sealed parchment commemorating the occasion. He would receive his remuneration from Goto by the week¡¯s end. The crowd was much more subdued than it had been, perhaps because many had bet on Goto to win, or perhaps because the sake was starting to wear off. No one interrupted his departure except Maeta, who was too drunk to speak. He just patted him on the back and laughed. Gin found his daughter on the way home, and the two walked quietly back up the ridge. He assumed that Yukiana was reminiscing on the night¡¯s events as she was lost in thought. He, on the other hand, had soured upon reflection, thinking that he had revealed too much in his brazen display.

    He truly desired the trust of others as he had spent so much time in Kokoro relatively friendless. But at what cost? Would they ever trust him, or would it be worse than before? Would they be more fearful of him after what they had just witnessed? Goto for one seemed changed. But what if word got out? What if he was discovered? It was true that they were so far from any semblance of the life he had before that it would be nearly impossible. But what if by fate someone, somewhere found out? He hadn''t changed his name. It was just a boar, a game, a silly festival. Surely this would not lead to any trouble, would it?

    Just then Yukiana looked over at him and smiled. It was a rare, peaceful smile that eliminated all his anxieties at once. ¡°Congratulations!¡± she said. Her eyes sparkled like the starlight above them. At that moment he forgot about everything. It was just them, father and daughter.

    ¡°Thank you, but it was only a lucky stroke.¡± He then suddenly turned his face from her, for he hated to have to look at her when he lied.

 Chapter 4 - Gintaro - The Unfinished Letter

    The day after the festival was the hottest day of the year so far. Gintaro, who was usually busy doing work around the garden or in the field, confined himself to the shade. He was reclining at the edge of the veranda with the sliding shoji doors opened as far as possible, fanning himself and listening to the loud chorus of cicadas. He wore a loose summer kimono which was dappled with sweat. It was an hour past noon, and the heat only seemed to be increasing. It was stiflingly humid, and rivulets of sweat trickled down from his forehead despite his stillness.

    He turned his head to see what his daughter was doing. She was willowy and less affected by the heat, so she did not appear to be as uncomfortable as he was. She was reading from an old scroll, as was her custom when she was finished with her chores and had no lessons in the village. It was a habit that she had picked up before he had reunited with her, when she had lived among the Truist monks and nuns. She had a real appetite for knowledge, especially history, and he often listened to her recount stories of antiquity that even he was unaware of.

    ¡°It¡¯s hot,¡± he said, hoping to start a conversation.

    Yuki merely nodded, still focused on her scroll. He was happy that she enjoyed reading, as it was something that he could not do well, but sometimes it was like talking to the wind.

    He frowned and then turned back and looked out at his land. The stalks of the rice shoots were growing taller by the day. The water in the paddy was looking low, but that could not be helped as it had been dry recently. Despite that, it seemed like there was going to be a good harvest this year.

    He quietly reflected on his time in Kokoro Valley. When he first arrived about ten years ago, Yukiana was about seven, still a child in many ways, tender and untrusting of the man whom she had barely known because of the war. They had come to the village after a long and difficult journey and had inherited the house from a close friend who had died and left it to him. It was not located in the valley itself, but up along the eastern mountain range. The house was a fair size and sturdily built, but it had been abandoned and was almost completely beyond restoration when they first arrived. He had some money left over from the war and used it to fund their first year, which consisted primarily of rebuilding the house. He enrolled his daughter with a few teachers in town and set upon the task at once.

    The house, despite its dilapidation, was well constructed, as someone of considerable wealth and skill must have built it in former years. It was of the aristocratic style, with sturdy wooden frames, clay-rounded roof shingles, tatami mat floors, and sliding doors that divided the rooms. They did not have much in terms of decoration, but Yukiana had done a remarkable job making it a home. Besides the house itself, Gin was equally proud of the small garden he had cultivated by the main entrance. For not being a man of the land, he thought it looked quite splendid with its pruned tree branches, serene pond, and small stone lantern.

    After getting his house in order, he realized that his funding would not last them much longer and he needed a real source of income. Rice was the main crop in this region, and one he was vaguely familiar with, so he went about trying to learn how to create a rice paddy out of an overgrown thicket. Clearing the land took a great deal of time and energy, and soon it had been almost a year and a half since they arrived in Kokoro Valley. He frantically tried to work the earth to make it acceptable in time for planting, but unfortunately, his first crop failed. That was a difficult winter, as the two had to scrape by with little. He hated himself for having to watch his daughter grow hungry and felt himself coming to despise rural life.

    However, at that point, the neighbors were aware of his presence and would sometimes venture up the mountain to greet him. It was one fateful day that Maeta came to visit and after scanning the field scornfully, he decided to give the newcomer some tips on proper irrigation. That information turned out to be invaluable, as come the following summer, Gin found himself with a field spattered with rice plants. From there, Maeta showed him ever more strategies to improve his yield, such as how to plow properly, how far apart and how much he should plant at a time, and how to weed. He even loaned him some of his equipment to use. After about three or so years in, Gin had really started to understand what he was doing, and by five or six, he was almost like a local.

    Now it had been ten peaceful years in Kokoro, and he had kept his word. Yukiana was growing up healthy and strong, far from the chaos he had grown up in. The rural life was quiet, but it suited him. He had grown so tired of wandering.

    ¡°Gin-san!¡± a voice shot out from the path below.

    He rose to his feet, knowing that the familiar voice belonged to Maeta. He had expected him to be lounging today as well, as he probably would have a headache from all the sake. For him to make the inconvenient journey up to his house meant that he probably needed something or was in trouble. Sure enough, Maeta¡¯s great head emerged from the path that descended into the wood.

    Gin chuckled. ¡°Working on a day like today? You country folk are hardier than you look!¡±

    ¡°There''s no time to joke around!¡± Maeta barked.

    Now that Gin could see his expression, he could tell that something serious had happened. He hopped down from the edge of the veranda. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Maeta was either sweating profusely or had fallen in the stream, as his clothes were dark and clung to his body.

    ¡°It''s the bridge. It collapsed.¡±

    ¡°My bridge?¡± Gin asked. This was not his bridge precisely, but it was on the only path that led to his land, perhaps ten minutes from his house. It was a small wooden bridge that straddled one of the fast mountain streams that flowed down into the valley. It predated his arrival and was rather old, but it certainly did not seem unsafe.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Maeta huffed, clearly exasperated. ¡°I was riding up your way, and the blasted thing came apart! The horse and I fell in. Luckily, we were both able to make it to the embankment. I think he is all right, but the embankment is too steep for me to pull him up alone. Would you mind lending me a hand?¡±

    ¡°Yes of course,¡± Gin affirmed, sliding on his outdoor sandals. ¡°Yuki?¡± he called out.

    She was still kneeling, sitting with her legs crossed and her face buried in her scroll. She looked up for a moment when he called her. ¡°I''ll be fine on my own! I''d really like to finish this one before the afternoon.¡± Her voice was sweet with a tone of pleading in it. ¡°Besides, you''ll be on the path, won''t you? If someone comes to call, you will see them before they ever come here.¡±

    Gin glanced over at Maeta who was agitated and impatient, then back over at his daughter. ¡°Fine, but don''t go wandering off. I''ll be back soon.¡± Hastily, he followed Maeta down the path, their strides quickening with increasing urgency.

    ¡°I apologize,¡± Gin said as they made their way down the path. ¡°I didn''t know that the bridge was in such a bad condition. I would have tried to repair it right away.¡±

    ¡°Don''t bother apologizing,¡± Maeta said, relaxing a bit now that they were on their way. ¡°I rode up it a week ago, and it seemed sturdy enough. I knew the man who crafted it too, and he was as good a builder as any. These things happen. It couldn''t be helped.¡±

    ¡°Who built the bridge? No one ever told me.¡±

    ¡°My grandfather,¡± Maeta said with a laugh.

    The shade from the trees overhead gave them some reprieve from the intense heat of the day, but Gin was already sweating heavily. He lifted the sleeve of his shirt to his brow, but it was so humid that it had little effect. Beads of sweat trickled down into his eyes so that he had to wipe them before they began to sting. Maeta was still just as wet as he must have been coming right out of the stream and looked as if he had barely dried at all.

    They soon came to the place where the bridge had once been. Gin could easily see the extent of the damage. Most of the bridge had washed away down the stream, though some remained as flotsam stuck along the edges. On the far bank was Maeta¡¯s horse, which he called Goro-Goro. He was a handsome beast, chestnut with an earthy brown mane, but Maeta often complained that he was lazy and foul-tempered.

    Both men waded across, as it was only waist high. In the early spring, such a thing would be dangerous as the runoff from the snow-covered mountains would lead to a rise in the stream¡¯s height and strength. However, at this time the current was not too strong, and they made it across without much difficulty. The real challenge was next.

    This particular side of the stream¡¯s bank was steep so that the horse could not easily climb without some prodding. Goro, being more stubborn than most, was even less inclined to do so. Maeta took the reins and climbed up the bank to pull while Gin pushed and prodded from behind. After a few moments of intense effort by both men, and none by Goro, they could tell that it was no use.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Perhaps there is a gentler bank further down the stream?¡± Gintaro suggested.

    ¡°I thought so too, but I couldn''t find any,¡± Maeta explained, shaking his head. ¡°Before I came up to you, I scoured this side for quite some distance. We¡¯d have to go pretty far to even have a hope of finding a better angle, and this horse won¡¯t tolerate the water.¡±

    Gin rubbed his short beard. ¡°Can we switch places? I have an idea.¡±

    He then climbed up the bank and disappeared into the trees, while Maeta scolded Goro vehemently.

    After several moments he reappeared. He had a shiny red apple in his hand. ¡°Goro! Here boy!¡± he said enthusiastically, holding out his hand. At once the horse lifted his head and eyed the treat hungrily. Gin smiled. ¡°Come on, come get it!¡±

    The horse took a step to climb but then froze.

    ¡°You confounded animal! Move!¡± Maeta roared, slapping the beast on its rump. This was answered by a swift kick that almost caught him in the chin. He was able to dodge it just in time and cursed again, even louder.

    ¡°Hold on Maeta-san,¡± Gin said calmly. ¡°I think he will do it.¡±

    ¡°And why do you think that?¡± Maeta growled, keeping his distance.

    Gin peered into the dark eyes of the horse, who was still staring at him. ¡°I can see it in his eyes,¡± he answered.

    ¡°Well, good luck,¡± retorted Maeta skeptically, bending down to the stream to take a drink. ¡°I might have to go get a shovel and dig him a ramp.¡±

    ¡°Come on Goro, you can do it,¡± Gin repeated, staring into the horse¡¯s eyes, and holding out his hand. ¡°Come get this apple.¡±

    All at once Goro heaved his body upwards, and with two great pushes from his front and hind legs, he climbed up the embankment and onto solid ground.

    ¡°Great job!¡± Gin commended, giving the horse the apple who bit into it with a loud, wet crunch. ¡°What do you think about that, Maeta-san?¡± he asked, expecting to get some sideways remark from his friend.

    ¡°Not bad, but what do you think of this?¡± Maeta replied, his voice soft as if confused.

    Gin hopped back down the embankment, to where his friend was squatting at the stream¡¯s edge. He was looking down at a piece of wood, moving it around in his hand.

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Gin, kneeling beside him. He examined the piece of wood, which resembled a perfectly cut triangle. ¡°Is that from the bridge?¡±

    ¡°Looks like it was hewn from the support beams. But who would try and sabotage a bridge like this?¡±

    ¡°Sabotage?¡± whispered Gin, his skin going cold.

    ¡°Yes, it looks like someone cut a chunk out of the support beams to make it collapse when it was tasked with too much weight. But why? It doesn''t make any sense.¡±

    Gin stood up. He could feel the blood empty from his face and his stomach lurched. ¡°Maeta, tell me,¡± he said, his voice growing quiet. ¡°Why did you come to see me today?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± his friend murmured, standing up and scratching the back of his head. ¡°The postman was going to deliver a parchment to you, but I said that I''d do it instead. I wanted to give you proper congratulations for yesterday. It''s there with a jar of my famous honey in the saddlebag and¡­¡±

    Gin ran up the embankment so quickly that it startled Goro, who neighed loudly. Gin paid him no mind, throwing open the bag and taking out the parchment. He broke the string that bound it and then opened it frantically.

    There were only three characters which read from top to bottom. It was his full given name.

    ¡°ãyÌ«ÀÉ£­Gintaro.¡±

    His eyelids opened wide as he read it repeatedly. Then he turned towards the path leading up to his house, towards Yukiana.

    ¡°No...¡± he whispered, simultaneously dropping the parchment, and moving towards the stream once again.

    ¡°Gin, what''s the matter?¡± Maeta asked, puzzled at his friend¡¯s sudden change in demeanor. ¡°Do you know who might have done this?¡±

    ¡°Stay here!¡± Gin commanded as he barreled into the stream.

    ¡°But why? What''s going on?¡±

    Gin did not have the time to answer him. He ran as fast as he possibly could, pushing himself harder and harder with each step. His legs burned and his face was dripping with sweat, but his hands were as cold as ice. Something was wrong, seriously wrong. Was this a dream? Was this a nightmare? His mind was a blur, as thoughts and panic threatened to drown him. He was going to pay. At last, he was finally going to pay for his sins. But not like this. He could not pay like this.

    After what felt like an eternity, he finally emerged into the clearing where his house and field were. He peered around, searching for anything that seemed out of place. It was still, too still.

    ¡°Yukiana!¡± he screamed. ¡°Yukiana!¡± He hoped to hear her voice. He prayed for it. Perhaps she was nearby, looking for flowers, or maybe still reading? ¡°Yukiana!¡±

    That which resounded in his ears confirmed his grave suspicion. Silence.

    He ran up towards his house, his head swiveling, looking for signs, anything. All the while he continued his frantic cry. ¡°Yukiana! Yukiana! Answer me! Yukiana! Yukiana!¡±

    He lept up to his house in a single bound and gazed about. There was nothing, no indication of a struggle, nothing overturned. Nothing.

    Gin scanned back and forth, trying to calm himself down so that he could think. There had to be some clue to tell him what had happened.

    Just then his eyes fell upon a fresh parchment that Yuki had just started. It was addressed to him, but there were no other contents.

    ¡°Papa,¡± it began.

    Gin¡¯s stomach knotted up, and tears welled in his eyes. He could not control himself in reading that word. The weight of that word was everything to him. Yuki, who had usually referred to him as ¡®Father,¡¯ had written him a letter and called him ¡®Papa.¡¯ It was that familiarity that he longed to hear.

    But no, he could not weep just yet. There was something strange about this. The parchment was in perfect condition but there was a longer stroke than usual, and it trailed off slightly. She was startled. Yuki had taken calligraphy classes for years. She would have never let that happen, unless...

    Someone had come for her.

    Once again, Gin''s eyes filled with tears, but these were of sheer anguish. His hands contracted into fists, he threw his head back, and let out a shout as loud and as powerful as he had ever let out before. He could feel his soul rising, his blood pulsing, and untamed energy entering where his rage was exiting from his mouth. Years and years of memories and emotions were rushing back, filling him up once again. He had tried so hard to put those days behind him, but the day of reckoning had finally come.

    ¡°Yukiana!¡± he roared once again.

    Tears streamed down his face, but this time when he opened his eyes, a look of violence shone within them. Never in his life, never, had he been so angry. It felt as if the spirits of ten thousand men had entered him, and now wanted to get out. He reached down and rolled up the parchment and put it in the pocket on the inside of his kimono. He then stormed over towards the place where his futon rested upon the tatami. He knelt with a loud thud and ripped the futon from its place on the floor. Below it was an opening in the tatami, where there were wooden floorboards and a latch. He pulled the latch so hard that the entire wooden frame came unhinged. He paid no mind to this and hurled it aside as he reached down into the space. His eyes were set, unwavering.

    He carefully brought up a bundle wrapped in a black cloth and tied with a white string. He jerked on the string and cast the cloth aside to reveal a long sword, a katana, with a black banded hilt and small, circular crossguard. The blade itself was secured inside a wooden, black lacquered sheath.

    He studied it carefully, almost apprehensively. His fingers rested lightly upon it as if he were afraid to even touch it. But the time for apprehension faded as quickly as it came, and his hand soon gripped the sword tightly. He pulled on the hilt but, to his surprise, the sword did not come out. It was badly rusted and stuck to the sheath. It would not budge. He tried several times, but it made no difference. The sword would not come out. Gin grunted with frustration. It did not matter. It was all he had. It was all he ever had.

    He rose again, this time slowly, resolutely. ¡°So it is¡­¡± he whispered to himself. ¡°So it always is¡­¡± His body radiated with renewed energy. He did not feel the heat. He did not feel the subtle breeze flowing through his home. He felt nothing, nothing but an unquenchable rage.

    He slowly examined his house once again. He saw the patterned futon on which his daughter had slept, the kettle upon the hearth, the arranged flowers in the clay vase, the wooden chopsticks he had carved, and Yuki¡¯s crimson patterned kimono that she had worn the night before.

    Gin ground his teeth so hard that he felt that they could shatter. He gripped his sword so tightly he felt that it would snap in his hands. He was so full of wrath that he could hardly open his mouth to speak. But he managed to get out one thing.

    ¡°Death¡­¡±

    With that, he stormed away from the house that he had come to love, where he shared so many good memories with his daughter. She, like so many other things in his life, was taken from him prematurely. This time, however, it would be different. This time, he was going to save her.

    He took off running down the path even faster than before, with a mad fervor about him that he had not felt in ages.

    Eventually, he returned to the small clearing where the old bridge once stood. Sure enough, Maeta was there waiting for him, clearly frightened.

    ¡°What''s going on?¡± he asked hurriedly, as he read the emotion on Gin¡¯s face and saw the black sword in his hand.

    ¡°They took her,¡± he managed to get out, pausing momentarily to catch his breath.

    ¡°What? Took Yukiana? Who?¡± Maeta asked, his face turning pale. ¡°Who would do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°I''m not sure, but perhaps¡­Maeta, I need you to do something for me.¡±

    ¡°What is it? How can I help? I¡¯ll do anything!¡±

    ¡°You have always been a good friend to me, ever since I came here. I ask for your forgiveness, but I am going to need your horse.¡±

    Maeta nodded. ¡°Take him.¡±

    Gin bowed, as his breaths were gradually easing. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I will be gone, or if I¡¯ll ever be able to return. The land, the house, all my things, they now belong to you.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Maeta muttered, shaking his head. ¡°You will come back! You will find her, and you¡¯ll come back!¡±

    Gin said nothing but instead looked at him mournfully. ¡°I am sorry my friend. I''m afraid that this is goodbye.¡±

    Maeta bowed deeply, as a sign of profound respect. ¡°Go in peace, Gin-san.¡±

    ¡°I do not think that is possible,¡± he answered, before bursting into the stream at top speed. When he reached the other side, he wasted no time and hopped upon Goro, seized the reigns, and with one swift kick prodded him onwards like a gale.

    All Maeta could do was look back in utter wonder. Something awful was happening. It was as if the earth itself was shifting. But he, a man used to the quakes that frequented the Islands, knew that this one was different. This unsteadiness was coming from within. Seeing Gin looking so intense, so full of wrath, made his blood seem to freeze in his veins.

    ¡°All-kami¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°What have you done?¡±

 Chapter 5 - Gintaro - The Legs of Goro Goro

    Gintaro sped down the path as fast as Goro would go, which to his surprise, was exceedingly fast. The horse did not at first appear to have such strong legs, but it was as if he could feel Gin¡¯s urgency and sense his need. The beast huffed and heaved violently as it drove its hooves into the ground. All Gin could do was lean down and navigate the tortuous path down the slope as quickly as possible. Eventually, they reached Kokoro village, and he glanced around quickly for any signs of disturbance. It seemed like business as usual in the small village, if anything it was slightly quieter, which was to be expected following a festival. If his daughter had been taken and brought through town, surely someone would have noticed. He pulled into the village square and brought Goro to a halt. He spun around, looking, searching for anything that would help him find out where they might be.

    ¡°They wouldn''t dare try to hide here in the valley,¡± he thought. ¡°They would soon be spotted by any of the myriad farmers. Besides, the paddies would be nearly impossible to navigate at night. And there is nowhere to hide here in the village, even if he did have an accomplice, for there are too many nosey neighbors. They must be trying to leave, and the quickest way out would be by the road. There were dozens of small paths, like the one to his house, but only two that connected to the main roads. But which way would they go? North or south?¡±

    His mind was racing. Every second, every moment he wasted was another one that he failed Yukiana. His best chance of catching them was on their way out of the valley. If he lost them now, it would be nearly impossible to find them in the wide countryside.

    Suddenly, a child came up and tugged on the bottom of his yukata.

    ¡°Goto-san went that way,¡± the boy said, pointing towards the northern road. ¡°He had a sword too.¡±

    ¡°Goto-san? Why did he have a sword?¡± Gin asked.

    The boy shrugged but was eyeing the sword in Gin¡¯s hand apprehensively. ¡°Is something going on?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± he hissed. ¡°But I would get home if I were you!¡±

    He spun the horse towards the northern road and kicked hard so that Goro neighed loudly but sped off with great haste.

    Several minutes later, he was starting to regret having taken a child¡¯s advice. There was nothing but dense forests of trees, bamboo, and the dirt road that he was now on. His horse was doing well but was beginning to show signs of fatigue. He had almost forgotten how blisteringly hot it was. There was a small stream that ran parallel to the path beside him, so he took a moment to collect himself and allow his horse to drink. The thirsty beast quickly lowered his head and sucked in water, its large belly heaving in and out from exhaustion.

    Gin stood still, lost in thought. ¡°I''m losing them!¡± he finally shouted aloud in frustration.

    ¡°Gin-san¡­¡± a weak voice sounded, as if in response.

    He spun his head around, searching for the sudden voice.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± he called.

    ¡°Gin-san¡­¡± the voice came again, even softer this time.

    He moved in the direction of the voice, which was coming from the opposite side of the path. As he examined the ground from which the sound came, he came to see the outline of a figure in the tall grass. He quickly stooped down beside the body, but as he did so, he noticed a red pool of blood underneath it.

    ¡°Goto!¡± Gin cried, aghast at the carnage. There was a large slash wound across his right side, and it was bleeding badly. ¡°What happened?¡± Goto¡¯s upper chest was taking slow and shallow breaths, with blood spilling down from his mouth as well. He tried swallowing but ended up coughing up even more blood. Eventually, he was able to speak.

    ¡°The merchant¡­I saw him coming this way with your daughter. He emerged from the¡­the forest. I knew¡­I knew something was wrong. She screamed when she saw me. I had my sword¡­¡± he said, glancing over at the blade that was lying on the ground next to him, drowned in blood. ¡°I rushed and caught him on the arm, but then he turned and¡­¡± He coughed again, and even darker, almost black blood emerged from both his mouth and side. His eyes were beginning to close as if he could not keep them open. ¡°Keep going!¡± Goto commanded, rousing himself once more. ¡°He''s up¡­up ahead.¡±

    Gin stared at the dying man, tears wetting his eyes and deeper and more visceral anguish filling his heart. ¡°You¡¯ve earned a warrior¡¯s death, Goto-san,¡± he whispered. ¡°I will avenge you. I swear it!¡± His fierce eyes met Goto¡¯s, which had opened once again on hearing his words.

    Goto moved his head to nod but could only just barely tilt it in Gin¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Go¡­¡± he gurgled. ¡°Go!¡±

    Gin took Goto¡¯s sword and plunged it straight down into the ground by his side, which was the usual way to honor a fallen soldier on the battlefield when there was no time for a proper burial. He then stood up and quickly mounted his steed. With rejuvenated legs, Goro-Goro carried him onwards with its rider slipping deeper and deeper into madness.

    After a time, which seemed indeterminable to the desolate mind of Gintaro, he came to see several figures off in the distance. He gripped his sword tighter and bent lower, to disguise himself behind Goro¡¯s billowing mane. As he approached, he could make out six distinct people, and one dark horse behind them. There, atop the horse, he could see one slender frame draped over its back.

    ¡°Yukiana!¡± he gasped and forced Goro on even faster.

    The group had noticed him as well, as they had all turned to face him.

    ¡°Halt!¡± one of them cried. ¡°Show yourself!¡±

    ¡°Could it be?¡± Gin wondered, eyeing them carefully. Five of the men were wearing the sigil of the local daimy¨­, a white koi on a blue field. They were well-armored and carried swords, which meant that they were all retainers at some level. ¡°A patrol, perhaps? But why are they here? Have they arrested this man who took my daughter?¡±

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Gin slowed the horse but kept his distance. He was now focused on the sixth man, who was standing behind the group wrapping his left forearm in linen. It was spotted red with blood. ¡°That must be the injury caused by Goto,¡± he judged, studying him intently. ¡°It is the same grim-looking merchant I saw yesterday at the festival.¡±

    Without the large shade to disguise his features, Gin could get a better look at him, but he was repulsed by what he saw. The kidnapper was a vile-looking man, with long, wild black hair. His face was like that of a mangy dog, dirty and unkempt. His teeth looked jagged from what he could see from the disturbing smile he wore. His eyes were locked onto Gintaro, and he did not seem to blink. He was like a snake inspecting a foe with an inscrutable mind.

    ¡°Papa!¡±

    His head jerked to see his daughter, her hands and legs bound, lying across the large black steed ahead of him. Her eyes were bloodshot, her face pale and dirty, her clothes disheveled.

    ¡°Yukiana!¡± Instinctively, Gin jumped down from Goro¡¯s back and ran towards her. The group of five retainers edged forward to meet him.

    ¡°Sir, please stop!¡± one of the men commanded, this time more intensely.

    ¡°This is my daughter!¡± Gin screamed, his voice cracking, as his eyes could barely stand to see her bound to the back of a beast. ¡°Arrest this man!¡± he cried, pointing towards the merchant. His arm was shaking with fury. ¡°Arrest him right now! He is trying to take¡­¡±

    But by then the men had surrounded him. They grabbed his arms and forced him to the ground.

    ¡°That is my daughter!¡± Gin roared, and tears welled in his eyes. His helpless gaze bounced back and forth between Yukiana and the merchant, who had finished wrapping his arm and was staring back at him with a look of vague interest. ¡°That is my daughter!¡±

    ¡°Let go of your sword!¡± one of the samurai said, kicking him hard in the stomach, knocking the air out of him. ¡°Disobeying an order from one of the daimy¨­¡¯s men is the same as disobeying an order from the daimy¨­ himself!¡± another man cried, tugging at his fingers, still gripped like a vice around the scabbard.

    In Gin¡¯s mind, it felt like he was fading, as things were becoming quiet and dull. The heat from the sun, the pain in his chest, the hands groping at him, all were becoming muffled, distorted. ¡°Could it be?¡± he thought dreamily, ¡°That even the daimy¨­ is out to destroy me? But why not kill me? If I was the offender why not take me instead? Why take my sweet, innocent daughter? What has she ever done? How is it that men could be so cruel, so evil? What can a man do against such bleak darkness?¡±

    ¡°Papa!¡±

    Her ear-splitting cry tore through the haziness like a knife. Gin¡¯s eyes opened wide, and his pupils dilated with a burst of adrenaline. He extended his right arm upwards in a flash so that the blunt end of his sword¡¯s hilt smashed into one man¡¯s nose and drove upward into his skull. He felt three pairs of hands suddenly release him, and he was able to stand once again. He turned and whipped his body around quickly and struck another man in the jaw with the edge of his scabbard. He could feel it crack upon impact. By now the other men were drawing their weapons, but they were not as fast as he was. Gin grabbed one of the warrior¡¯s short swords out of its sheath and immediately plunged it back into the gap in the armor right below the neck. From his side, one man swung at him, but he dodged it, and thrust the end of his scabbard into the man¡¯s throat, causing him to lurch backward, struggling to breathe. There was one warrior left, and he was hesitating after seeing his comrades fall almost simultaneously. Gin¡¯s eyes were still open wide, filled with wild rage. He sprang forward and lifted his arms high over his head. When he brought them down with his sheathed sword, not even a sturdy helmet could save the samurai, as his head crumpled, spilling its contents onto the earth below.

    Gin immediately wheeled around, just in time to see the merchant spur his horse onwards, with his daughter still detained. He whistled, and Goro strode up to him. With an effortless swoop, he mounted the horse and spurred him on as well. He could see his daughter ahead of him, bouncing up and down as the horse ran, and he was not going to let her out of his sight.

    ¡°Come on! Come on! Yukiana, I¡¯m coming for you!¡± Gin shouted as Goro heaved forward. He was gaining on the merchant, who was galloping just ahead. The merchant turned his head back intermittently, eyeing his pursuer who was steadily growing nearer and nearer.

    Gin pushed Goro as hard as he possibly could, and the beast was responding, carving up the ground with his hooves and spitting up chunks of earth in their wake. The horse¡¯s eyes, like its rider¡¯s, were wild with fury. Gin could see his daughter, the outlines of her face. She was bleeding. She was afraid. She was suffering.

    ¡°Papa!¡± she screamed, just before going limp.

    Unexpectedly, an arrow whizzed just past Gin¡¯s head so that it almost shaved his ear clean off. He looked up. He had been so focused on Yukiana that he had ignored the merchant, who had pulled out a short bow and was aiming straight at him with another arrow. Gin leaned hard left and did so just in time, as the arrow slammed into an oak behind them. The merchant was already stringing another arrow, so Gin pulled hard right and positioned himself directly behind them so that the merchant would have to completely turn around to get a clean shot.

    The merchant countered by directing his horse over a little, which he could do with just the pressure of his legs. He was hoping to get a good enough angle to fire another shot. Gin followed him, staying as close behind as he possibly could. For several moments they went back and forth like this, but Gin knew that he could not maintain this pace. The merchant¡¯s horse was fresh, while he had pushed Goro hard and in intense heat for too long. He had to make a move, and he had to make one soon.

    He kicked Goro one last time, spurring him up towards the left flank of the merchant¡¯s black steed. The merchant let loose an arrow, but Gin was ready for it and deflected it with his unsheathed sword. He then let go of the reins and leaped from Goro and directly onto the merchant.

    This act momentarily caught the merchant by surprise, and Gin was nearly able to throw him off his horse. The merchant¡¯s bow crashed and shattered upon the ground, but his other hand reached out just in time, and clutching Gin¡¯s kimono, he was able to pull himself back up. They struggled with each other for a few moments, pushing, pulling, twisting, and trying to wrangle control while the horse sped on at a breakneck pace.

    ¡°My daughter!¡± Gin hissed, the veins in his neck bulging as he contended with the merchant.

    The merchant said nothing, but flecks of spit erupted from his mouth as he fought back with all his might. His eyes were dark, black like the night, and were filled with hate.

    Gin could feel his power waning against the younger man whose grip was like a vice. His muscles were contracting to their maximum, but they were slowly buckling under the pressure.

    ¡°How can this be?¡± he lamented to himself, feeling his arms quivering. ¡°Have I really fallen this far behind?¡±

    He was mere seconds away from total collapse so he did the first thing that crossed his mind. He lunged forward and slammed his head into the skull of his adversary. That very instant the pressure was released from him. It was only for a split second, but it was enough. Gin broke apart from the merchant and grasped the hilt of his blade, intending to unsheathe it and finish him off.

    But to his horror, the sword did not come out. He had forgotten that the sword was rusted, and it did not release itself from the scabbard. Gin pulled with all his might but was unable to deliver the finishing blow. This was enough time for the merchant to respond, and this time he slammed Gin so hard in the face that he lurched back and toppled off the horse. His limp body struck the hard earth and rolled several times before it finally stopped, lying prone and still. The merchant looked back only once and then proceeded onwards, galloping down the path at top speed.

    After a few moments, Gin¡¯s eyes opened once again, but this time all he could do was listen to the distant pounding of hooves on the earth. They grew fainter by the moment until at last, they faded into silence. Tears filled his eyes and wet the soil underneath his head. His body was numb, and the haziness was returning.

    ¡°I am finished,¡± he moaned. ¡°She is gone. It is over. It is all over.¡± He exhaled deeply, relaxed, and let himself be swallowed up by a sea of unconsciousness.

 Chapter 6 - Yukiana - The Unexpected Present

    The morning of the summer festival was exceptionally warm, but it lacked the intense humidity that foreboded rain. It was quiet, for the cicadas had not yet begun to sing their daily refrain, and the sun rose and lit the sky a vibrant orange.

    Yukiana woke earlier than usual that day. She threw off her blankets, quietly folded her futon, and then set it up on the shelf in the corner of the room. Her father was still sleeping, as he was fond of staying up late into the night, and so she crept carefully out of the main room and slid the folding partition shut. As she closed the door, she could not help but notice him, sprawled out across his futon and seeming so vulnerable, so childlike at that moment. A gentle smile crossed his face which was unusual for him.

    ¡°What a silly man I have for a father,¡± she thought.

    Turning aside, she went to the furthest corner of the house where there was a small shrine built for her mother. It was nothing elaborate, just a simple wooden square that hung on the wall with enough room for a small vase, a few candles, and a place to light incense.

    Every morning she tried to keep the same routine, and so she knelt before the shrine, bowed her head, and offered a prayer for her mother, who was taken from her at an early age.

    ¡°Mother,¡± she whispered into the soft morning twilight, ¡°Watch over me today.¡±

    She then rose, bowed once again, and then moved swiftly off to finish her morning chores. This would be a day she had eagerly looked forward to, and she wanted to be ready for it.

    Her father¡¯s primary job was working in their rice field, which left her to do most of the other daily chores. She cooked, cleaned, did the laundry, and fixed everything within the four walls of their tiny mountain home. This included stitching her or her father¡¯s ripped clothing or repairing worn-out tatami. On this particular day, her duties were relatively light, for she planned to give herself extra time to prepare for the festival. She had planned so that on this day, she would not fall behind.

    She started the rice and began to steam fresh mountain vegetables for breakfast, and then once she heard her father waking, she ran outside with the basket of laundry upon her back, pausing only momentarily to slide on her wooden sandals. She would have to forgo breakfast this morning. On top of laundry, she still had lessons down in the village, and that would take up the remainder of her time before lunch. She wanted to be finished with all her obligations as quickly as possible so that she would have the afternoon free to prepare. Besides, she was far too excited to eat.

    After vigorously washing the clothes in a nearby mountain stream and hanging them up in the light of the midmorning sun, she found her father wading in the rice field pulling weeds. She informed him that she was going into town for her lessons.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± he said, rising from a crouch. There was a hint of anxiety in his eyes every time she went down into the village. For being a man who had left his young daughter alone for many years, now he could hardly bear to be apart from her. It would have been more comforting back when she was a child, but now she often thought his protection stifling.

    She bowed politely and proceeded down the path that ambled down the mountainside into Kokoro Valley. This was perhaps her favorite part of the day, where she could be by herself and allow her mind to fly free. She had grown to love her new home, but it had taken time. It was not the picturesque beauty of Kokoro Valley and the surrounding mountains, nor was it the tranquil nature of the town that brought her around. It was the feeling that she could forge her own path and have some say in her destiny.

    This was something that she had never experienced with the rigid Truists. The few happy years that she had with her mother were cut short, and she hardly had any memories of that time. Her formative years as a young girl were therefore filled with obligations and rote chores under her strict Truist masters. They treated her well enough and never abused her, but she was raised as one of them and had to abide by their exacting ways.

    Yuki remembered the day her father had asked her, ¡°What do you want to study?¡±

    She was so shocked by that question that it took her quite some time to decide. At the temple, she was never asked what she wanted to study. She only knew what was expected of her and the swift consequences if she failed to obey. In Kokoro, she had a choice, even if it was limited by what the little valley had to offer. There were only a few specialists qualified to teach on any subject in such a rural village, but it did not seem to matter. She had a choice.

    ¡°The shamisen,¡± she said first. ¡°Mother played the shamisen, didn¡¯t she?¡± The shamisen was a three-stringed instrument that was quite popular for entertainment in her day.

    Her father quickly agreed. ¡°That can be arranged. There is an old woman in the village who can teach you.¡±

    That old woman happened to be Mokuwahara-sensei, perhaps the most critical woman on all the Islands. If she knew anything about her teacher before she chose, she might have picked a different subject to study. Lessons consisted of a never-ending stream of critiques and criticisms and on occasion, actual instruction. Mokuwahara-sensei was old, and thin as a broom, but still held herself with the grace of a geisha, which she swore she once was, but that must have been a long, long time ago.

    She commented on every little detail, from the way Yuki entered her tiny house to the direction she put her sandals at the entryway. She remarked on the way she sat, the way her eyes moved, and the way she breathed. Yuki soon became so impressed with the pure breadth of her insults, that she almost looked forward to hearing what new egregious flaw her teacher would point out every lesson.

    A week prior, Mokuwahara-sensei came up with such a bizarre critique that Yuki almost broke out in full-belly laughter. She was in the middle of a piece that she had been practicing for several weeks, with her teacher sitting across from her, scowling as was her custom.

    ¡°Too fast!¡± the old crone quipped.

    She played slower.

    ¡°Too slow!¡± the woman barked; her face contorted with disgust.

    Yuki played faster.

    ¡°Stop!¡± the woman finally cried, wringing her hands as if in agony. ¡°I know what¡¯s gotten into you other than your usual lack of ability and fortitude.¡±

    The old woman crawled forward, cat-like, as Yuki sat as still as she could. The woman drew closer and closer until her old, wrinkled face was almost touching her own.

    ¡°Got it!¡± she cried, swiping a curved bony finger across her cheek.

    Yuki jerked her head back, stunned.

    ¡°Look here, child! How could you possibly play to your¡­skill level, with this sitting on your face?¡±

    Yuki was frightened at first, thinking that it was some kind of bug that had landed below her eye, but when she observed the old woman¡¯s finger, all she could see was a tiny black eyelash.

    ¡°This was weighing down your whole right side, couldn¡¯t you tell? You were off all day, now we know why! You really need to take better care of yourself!¡±

    Yukiana had to do everything she could to control her facial muscles and the laughter welling up inside of her. ¡°Yes, Sensei,¡± she managed to say, with only a slight crack in her voice.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Mokuwahara screeched. ¡°Your voice sounds awful! Have you caught a cold?¡±

    This is how it usually went. At first, she became deeply frustrated by Mokuwahara¡¯s razor of a tongue, but after some time she had gotten used to it and was able to brush it off.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°She¡¯s a hard teacher,¡± her father had reminded her. ¡°But you must be harder.¡±

    Her second choice in lessons had been for her own gratification. ¡°I want to learn calligraphy,¡± she had decided.

    It was not the art of calligraphy in and of itself that she wanted to learn. The reason why she chose this subject was that she wanted to learn all of the thousands of characters that were used in her language. The more characters she could learn the more she could read and understand. If there was one thing she could claim to excel at, or at least show some modest signs of potential, it was in literacy. She was taught how to read at the monastery almost as soon as she arrived, and it had been her saving grace. At first, it was tedious and difficult, and she saw no use in staring at brushstrokes on a page. But when she discovered that she could make sense of a text, however mundane, she realized the power it had to lift herself from her monotonous life and enter into another.

    From that moment on she began to read with ravenous curiosity. She read anything she could get her hands on, and the Truists, despite their reputation for being staunch minimalists, seemed to have a hard time letting go of their scrolls and tomes and therefore had many libraries stocked full of material for her to consume. She read it all, no matter how insignificant, from recipe books to letters, love notes written by old courtesans and courtiers, memorandums on strange fungi and fauna, tales, songs, and religious philosophy. Her favorite subject of all was history.

    She loved reading about the people who once lived in bygone days, and how they faced the challenges of that era. She loved reading about the romances and marriages that established dynasties, and the betrayals that brought them to ruin. She loved to read about the old wars and the daring warriors who obtained glory through courage or cunning. The world in those times was so rich, so filled with nuance. It was so utterly different than the world she lived in now. It was her escape, especially when the weight of being orphaned felt like it was going to shatter her into dust.

    When her father had unexpectedly come to the monastery, a part of her leaped for joy that she would be leaving the stuffy confines and droning teachers. But another part of her groaned with sorrow, for she would be cut off from the one place in the world she felt happy, the library. Her father permitted her to bring but one thing with her on the journey to Kokoro, and she had chosen wisely. A copy of The Tales of the Kami was never far from her pillow. She had read it more times than she could count.

    When she came to Kokoro, she was at first heartbroken by the lack of material for her to read, and consistently let her father know that he had chosen the wrong place for them to settle. But as time went on, and her stubborn father made it clear that he had no intent on moving, she was forced to explore on her own. She discovered that this village, though plain and ordinary in almost every way, contained many hidden pockets of texts that she had not ever seen in the monastery library. Most people in the village did not know how to read advanced texts and merely kept a hold of them as symbols of prestige. She would often ask to borrow them, and without question, they would be hers for a time. She had not yet exhausted the town of its contents, and whenever she thought that she was getting close, she would discover more in the most unexpected of places.

    However, despite all of her practice, she was not yet as proficient as she wanted to be. She knew that her training had not been completed by the Truists. There were still a great many characters that she could not read, and this infuriated her to no end. Calligraphy, she saw, was probably the only way for her to advance in this small town. Now and again, they would cover some old characters that she did not yet know, and she would be all the better for it.

    Her teacher, Fuji-sensei, was a great contrast to Mokuwahara. Their only similar quality was their age, and then all comparisons ceased. Fuji-sensei was old, one could even say ancient, for he was shrunken, wrinkled, and brown spots dotted the top of his shiny bald head. But he never had a bad thing to say about Yuki¡¯s work. Indeed, if she woefully underperformed, it was merely a pleasant mistake, and if she did well, he thought it was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. He merely sat across from her, his tiny legs folded underneath him, and shaking every so often he would say things like, ¡°Ah, wonderful! I¡¯ve never seen such a skillful stroke!¡± And ¡°Now, I see what you did there, and I just can''t get over how good you are becoming!¡± These sweet words seemed to remedy the vinegar she got from Mokuwahara, and she found that calligraphy, though not her favorite thing to do, was at least enjoyable, and she was able to learn many new characters from it.

    The best part of it all was that Fuji-sensei had the largest reserve of old texts in the entire village, and he was generous with lending them out to her. Fuki often went on tangents throughout their lessons, and they would discuss the old histories in detail. The old man was a history enthusiast as well and even claimed to have taught the subject to a wealthy samurai house in the provincial capital.

    She would often ask him about certain names and dates, and he would often test her to make sure she understood the implications of what she was reading. For being so old, his mind was still quite nimble, at least when he was awake and not dozing like he was wont to do.

    On this particular day, the lessons went on as usual. Mokuwahara-sensei was as critical as ever, sensing Yuki¡¯s excitement and punishing her for lack of mental focus, while Fuji-sensei fell asleep halfway through their lesson. This ended up being to her benefit, as she wanted to get started on her outfit as soon as she could. She quietly left him early and proceeded back up towards her house on the ridge.

    It was about midday, and her father had left her some lunch while he was out in the fields. It was simple rice with leftover vegetables from the morning and an egg. She ate it quickly and then disappeared into one of their small side rooms where she could change and have some privacy. An hour or so later she had nearly finished but needed some assistance with tying the obi.

    Her father had already come in from the fields, and it was apparent that he had bathed in preparation for the festival. He was also wearing his nicer indigo kimono tucked into matching hakama, long billowing pants. When he was cleaned up and well-dressed, he was quite handsome. ¡°If only he would smile more,¡± she thought.

    ¡°I need some help,¡± she said, holding the sash in her hands.

    Her father nodded and rose to his feet. ¡°Of course.¡±

    It had taken a great deal of time, but she had trained him on how to tie an obi and now he was quite proficient in it. She, of course, had to learn from the older women of Kokoro, for there were no such outfits in the monastery other than the dull saffron robes they always wore. She then took to instructing her father, who admitted that he had never tied one. Like most things, her father picked it up quickly, but there were quite a few bumps in the process. To create the proper bow-like shape on her back, there was a great deal of pulling and tightening. It was not painful, but it was not comfortable either. And without a full-sized mirror, she depended on him to know the difference between partial and perfect.

    After several minutes of adjustment and readjustment, her father stood back, eyeing her carefully.

    ¡°I think we have it,¡± he said at last.

    She knew better, but she asked anyway. ¡°Are you sure? I just want it to look¡­¡±

    ¡°Perfect?¡± he said, completing her thought. ¡°I know. Let me do a little more.¡± There was no anger in his voice, nor was there the usual frustration.

    ¡°He is being especially kind about this,¡± she thought. ¡°I wonder why?¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± he said at last. ¡°But there is one more thing.¡±

    She turned around to face him. There was sincerity mingled with sorrow on his face. He held out his well-worn hands. She looked down. There was a small, curved stone in the center of his cupped palms. It was like a crescent moon but thicker, and rounder, more like a teardrop. It also shined with a pale glimmer, for it seemed to be made of pearl. It was attached to a necklace made of a dark fiber that was waxed.

    ¡°A magatama¡­¡± Yuki whispered, startled at the gift. ¡°It¡¯s like yours.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said, slowly shaking his head. ¡°Not like mine. This one belonged to your mother. She said it was her most precious possession. Do you understand what that means?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s valuable.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°This one little stone may be worth more than the entire farm. I know we came through some tough times and selling this could have helped a lot, but it¡¯s the only thing I had of hers. I just could not bring myself to sell it.¡±

    She took it into her hands and caressed it, admiring it in a new light. It was so simple, yet so sublime. Her mother had worn this. It was not a fake or a copy. It was hers.

    ¡°I was going to give it to you on your wedding day,¡± her father admitted softly. ¡°But these days, you look so much like her. She would have wanted you to have it. When you wear it, she can¡­she can guide you.¡± He looked at the floor as he said this. ¡°I know that I¡¯ll never take her place. But, well, just promise that you¡¯ll take good care of it.¡±

    Yuki smiled, trying her best to hold back the tears in her eyes. ¡°I promise.¡±

    He turned to move away, but as he did, she hugged him from behind. It was the first, real hug that she had given him in a long time. His shoulders dropped. It was as if everything he was holding inside was momentarily gone. The guilt, the weight, everything, it was gone. But it was too good a gift for a man like him.

    ¡°You can finish getting ready,¡± he said, as her grip loosened from around his waist. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ll just be a moment.¡±

    He departed the room and Yuki was left staring down at her mother¡¯s magatama. Yet the pleasant reminiscence it created in her soon soured, as it usually did. The last memory of her mother flashed through her mind and then the feeling of poison in the pit of her stomach grew. Her hand trembled as she held the necklace and she felt unsteady and faint.

    ¡°I wish I could forget,¡± she muttered to herself, breathing heavily. ¡°But I can¡¯t. Mother, forgive me, but I cannot wear this. Not yet at least.¡±

    Instead of tying it around her neck, Yuki dropped the magatama into a pocket in her kimono by her hip. It would be safe there. Her mother would be with her, yes, but it would not be a constant reminder of her most painful memory.

    Within moments she collected herself and pushed the horrid thoughts to the back of her mind.

    ¡°This is a festival night,¡± she said, forcing a smile. ¡°I must enjoy it.¡±

 Chapter 7 - Yukiana - The Summer Festival

    Yukiana had enjoyed festival days for as long as she could remember. Even when she was living among the austere Truists, whose idea of a celebration was filled with stoic rituals, she always looked forward to them. It was a chance to let go of the rigors of life, to break from the patterns of discipline or duty that each person laid out for themselves. It was a time devoted specifically to having fun, and so she did her best to celebrate to the fullest.

    Every festival was a bit different, depending on the time of the season and cause for celebration, but there were always certain similarities. For one, everyone took a day of rest, which meant that many people suddenly had free time who did not otherwise have any at all. This usually made for an interesting time, as working men who were usually quite disciplined, often drank far too much and said things that they would never admit to the next day. Older women, who were always so polite and reserved, were more flirtatious and daring. During the last summer festival, Yuki had even overheard Mokuwahara-sensei brazenly comment on one man¡¯s figure, when he was hardly half her age and married with children.

    There were always dozens of stalls set up selling various wares which included hand-crafted toys for the youth, pottery, and art, and of course plenty of food. There was never a shortage of sake, and everyone came out in their best attire.

    For a summer festival, it was custom to wear a light yukata and tall geta, a kind of wooden sandal. The yukata was just one layer of the full, multi-layered kimono, which were rarely seen in small villages like Kokoro as it was too expensive and impractical. Yukiana only knew one woman who owned a five-layered kimono, and that was the village head¡¯s wife, but she claimed to have only worn it on her wedding day and a few special ceremonies in the provincial capital. Even if there had been residents with full kimono, the summer festival was often too hot to wear them.

    The yukata was a less expensive option and best suited for the stifling summer air, and they could also be just as beautiful, in their own way, with bright patterns and elegant cuts. For the men, they could also wear yukata, which were usually dark-colored and subtly patterned, or dark hakama like her father wore.

    Yuki felt that this year was her best chance at grabbing the attention she thought she deserved, for not only was she wearing a brand-new yukata, but also her body had grown since the last festival, and now it seemed to fit a lot better than in past years.

    As she and her father crossed the crescent bridge that marked the center of the village and served as the entrance to the festival grounds, she could sense many eyes drawn toward them. More specifically, they seemed to fixate on her.

    Yuki had never considered herself particularly beautiful. She always thought that she was too skinny and sharp-featured. Yet it had been her father who had reassured her that she looked quite like her mother, and she, so he claimed, was the most beautiful woman in the Old Capital for many years. It was only natural, he said, that she would eventually grow into her mother¡¯s good looks. She was not sure how much he was embellishing, for she had always remembered the kindness in her mother¡¯s face, not her sheer beauty. However, over this past year, she had begun to feel more confident in her eyes, her face, and her figure. Perhaps there was some truth in his words.

    The way people talked to her, addressed her, and observed her was changing. It made her feel special, for she had always been looked on as a kind of addition to her father, who was not regarded very highly in Kokoro despite his efforts to fit in. She was now different, distinct, and free. As they passed down the bridge and into the throng of people, she could feel that her presence was creating a faint ripple of movement in the crowd. She could also feel her father grow tense. He noticed it as well.

    The last thing that was common to all festivals was the music. There were always quite a few musicians who filled the town square with an irresistible sound, and in this, Kokoro was never lacking. Many of the locals were accomplished musicians, not that they would make for the Sh¨­gun¡¯s court, but they could do quite well for a summer festival. There were taiko or great barrel drums that were pounded upon with wooden clubs, setting the rhythm. There were also flutes, cymbals, and shamisen. Kokoro also had a koto, which was a long, stringed, table-like instrument that was played by using picks attached to the fingers, so that the musician playing it appeared as if they were casting a magic spell on the strings.

    All together they made a lively noise, and within moments, Yuki¡¯s best friend, Kotani Fuka found her through the crowd. She grabbed her hands roughly and pulled her away from her father.

    Gin said nothing but gave a halfhearted smile. Festivals were not his kind of thing, but he tolerated them for her sake. He knew she was young and such excitement was the sustenance of youth. He watched her disappear in the crowd and then turned aside and searched for the nearest sake booth.

    Meanwhile, Yuki¡¯s friend Fuka led her on, talking her ear off as was ever her custom.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you got a new yukata!¡± she cried, failing to mask her exasperation. ¡°It must be brand new. It looks brand new. You always get the best things. I¡¯m so jealous! Did you get it in town or another village? What am I saying? Your father never lets you leave the valley. Perhaps it was delivered. Anyways, you look beautiful. I saw exactly four boys stare at you when you came across the bridge, and some of the older men, but who cares about them? I asked my father to buy me a new yukata this year, but he refused. He¡¯s too cheap for such things, and so he dooms his only daughter to wearing this ratty old nun¡¯s robe that I wore last year and the year before that. I might have to show more of my nape if I¡¯m ever going to attract a decent man¡­or my ankles. Which do you think men prefer?¡±

    Yuki laughed heartily. ¡°You look beautiful too.¡± Fuka was a nice girl, but she was not what one would call traditionally beautiful. She came from salt-of-the-earth farmers and had several stocky older brothers. She could easily be counted among them if not for her feminine clothes and soft eyes.

    ¡°Really?¡± Fuka said, turning around and fanning herself suggestively. ¡°You know I¡¯ve heard that people tend to fall in love on festival nights. That¡¯s why they tell us to stay out of the forest. You don¡¯t want to see what¡¯s going on after the lamps go out.¡±

    Yuki rolled her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s walk around the square. I want everyone to get a look at us before we stuff our faces with festival food.¡±

    Fuka was Yukiana¡¯s best and perhaps only real friend in Kokoro. Many of the other girls were ambivalent to her, and some downright hated her. She could not understand why but assumed it was because she was an outsider. The two paired up rather well, as Fuka was also an outcast. Her family had one of the least noble lineages in Kokoro, and Fuka¡¯s unpolished look and demeanor did nothing to help her case. Yet they both enjoyed each other¡¯s company, having first met because both took shamisen lessons from Mokuwahara-sensei. At first, they only knew each other from passing by on their way to and from lessons, but eventually, they began to commiserate over their teacher¡¯s harsh ways, and that blossomed into a true friendship.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look now, but those boys over there are staring at us,¡± Fuka said in a quiet voice, as they stood next to a stall selling mochi.

    Yuki turned her head slightly and indeed saw a group of young men looking over at them from across the square. They were not immediately familiar, so she rightly assumed they had come from a nearby village.

    ¡°I know one of them,¡± Fuka said, as her face flushed. ¡°His name is Souta. He¡¯s from Banbara, half a day¡¯s walk south of here. He¡¯s friends with my brother, I think they¡¯ve hunted together before. They¡¯re all probably from the same village.¡±

    By now the boys¡¯ attention had shifted, and Yuki could get a better look at them. By and large, they were not much to look at, being comparable to the other young men of Kokoro, shabby and uncouth. However, the one Fuka spoke about, Souta, was quite handsome. He was tall, and muscular but lean, and his dark yukata fit his body well. She saw him reach behind his back and pull out a fan that had been tucked into the black obi around his waist. There was an ease to the way he moved, it seemed so effortless, so casual.

    ¡°Could he possibly fall for a girl like me?¡± Yuki allowed herself to think, suppressing the idea that it might upset Fuka, who was also clearly enamored. ¡°Maybe,¡± she thought. ¡°Maybe on a night like tonight.¡±

    It hadn¡¯t been more than a minute of shameless infatuation before Yuki realized that they were not the only ones paying attention to the newcomers. From the other side of the square, she could see the three Hara sisters eyeing the boys. They looked like three cats stalking mice. Yuki instinctively frowned. She did not like the Hara sisters, and they didn¡¯t seem to like her. From the day she arrived in Kokoro, they had spread nasty rumors about her, and they were always outright cruel to Fuka.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check out the rest of the stalls,¡± she suggested softly, turning aside.

    The festival went on in the usual fashion. Events were held on a brightly lit wooden platform in the center that continued one after another. Yuki was interested in some, but others were either too childish or too old-fashioned. When they were not watching an event, they walked along the ring of stalls that bordered the town square, inspecting their wares and sampling delicious festival food. Here and there they stopped to talk to the other villagers, all of whom commented on how lovely they were. Even Mokuwahara was less sharp than usual, dressed in a fine pink and white, cherry blossom yukata. She nodded at them with a rare look of satisfaction, and the fact that she had no comment put Yuki and Fuka in fantastic spirits. They sang and clapped along when the festival host admonished them and stayed silent when there was a time for prayer to remember those who had recently passed.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    With the beating of the taiko drums, the night wore on until it came time to do the closing bon dance. Yukiana and Fuka got into position, in one of the rings surrounding the central platform. The music began and a singer on the central platform, the robust wife of the village butcher, started to chant an old tune that had been sung at the Kokoro summer festivals from time immemorial. Her voice was flat and wildly off-key, but they laughed as they walked and swayed to the music.

    ¡°Hands up and swoosh! Hands up and swoosh! Arms like reeds, blown back and forth. Six paces forward. One lunge back. Rise up tall with arms like a mountain! Hands down and swoosh! Hands down and swoosh! Final three claps: one-two, three!¡±

    She repeated the directions in her head as they revolved around the platform. The dance was simple and methodical, but it was fun, and all the women and young children in the village seemed to be doing their best.

    Meanwhile, she could sense the eyes of the young men upon them, as they leaned on the stalls, cracking jokes, and grinning ear to ear. Souta was in the center, unmoving, but his eyes seemed to be on her. ¡°They couldn¡¯t be, could they?¡± She could not help but get caught up in it all. ¡°What if he is looking at me?¡± she thought. ¡°I have to say something to him,¡± she then told herself, though she did not seem to know why. As the dance continued, the thought in her mind grew larger and larger until she could feel her heart pounding in her chest. ¡°I have to do it,¡± she finally resolved.

    When the dance finally ended, and the final announcements came from the stage, Yukiana left Fuka and proceeded straight in the direction of the boys. It had to be this moment before she lost all of her confidence.

    The group of boys seemed to notice her, and all rose tall and peacocked as best they could. She could see Souta, with his sharp jaw and dangerously black eyes. A slight smile etched his beautiful face.

    ¡°They were!¡± Yuki thought, trying to keep her excitement concealed. ¡°Those eyes were on me!¡¯

    She stopped a few feet from them, as they all waited in anticipation. They had not met a girl that night with such ardor. Her heart was racing, but she steeled herself.

    ¡°Good evening,¡± she finally said. Her voice was meek, not at all what she intended, but she forced herself to remain calm.

    Souta, clearly the eldest and leader of this group took a step forward, his eyes were fixed on hers. He opened his mouth, separating his smooth and perfect lips.

    ¡°Yuki-chan!¡± a voice rang out from behind.

    She jumped as the booming voice startled her.

    ¡°Yuki-chan! Your father wishes to speak with you!¡± She knew the voice all too well. It was Maeta, her father¡¯s dear friend, who must have been thoroughly drunk by this hour in the evening. He came up beside her, reeking of sake and grinning wildly. ¡°Sorry to interrupt, but your father needs you. He¡¯s competing this year and uh¡­he asked me to tell you, I want to say. They¡¯re talking him over the rules now,¡± he paused, and Yuki knew what was coming next would be even worse. ¡°I don¡¯t think he wants you to be talking with these lads, either. Maybe that¡¯s really why he sent me over. What a clever man. Said you were too young, still a child. Either way, he¡¯s off over yonder. Go and speak to him.¡±

    If any of the embarrassment mingled with rage made it out onto her physical appearance, Maeta was too drunk to realize it.

    She turned and bowed curtly. ¡°Thank you, Maeta-san,¡± she said after a few painfully awkward moments, as he had not quite gotten the hint.

    ¡°Of course!¡± the man bellowed, oblivious to how loud he was. He swayed off in the direction of where the contest of swords would be held.

    Completely mortified, Yuki turned back towards the young men. Many of them were outright laughing. Even Souta had a wide, toothy grin.

    ¡°Better get back to your papa,¡± he said, his voice smooth but stung like a whip.

    She bowed curtly, turned, and did her best to ignore the cackling that came from behind her.

    Across the square stood her father, and it was upon him that her rage fixated. Like a storm, words flashed in her mind, words that she wanted to say to him. She wanted him to feel sorry that he had embarrassed her, she wanted to see the heartbreak on his face. She paced over to him, seething with each step.

    He had just broken off a conversation with one of the men, and now he turned towards her. Her posture was rigid, and her eyes fixed sharply upon him, but when their eyes met, she quailed. She had never seen him like this before.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to compete,¡± he said darkly. There was a chill in his voice, and it was so potent that all the fire within her was instantly extinguished. ¡°You will go with Kotani-san to her parent¡¯s house and wait for me there.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± she began but felt powerless under his gaze. She could sense his anger, the energy he emitted into the air. His posture was stiff, but loaded as if each muscle were tightening, waiting to explode in fury.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡± she wondered, completely forgetting about the young men. She had never known her father to become this agitated.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to focus properly if you are present,¡± he said hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯ll come for you after.¡±

    With that, he whirled around and strode towards the stake where they had hung a monstrous boar. Yuki had never particularly enjoyed the contest of swords, so this was not such a terrible blow. She would have to leave early, which stung a bit considering her failure with the boys would be the last thing she remembered about this year¡¯s festival.

    When her father disappeared to the congregating masses, her bitterness resurfaced. She exhaled slowly and then began to meander through the square, searching for Fuka.

    She eventually found her friend stuffing her face with a cooked chicken thigh. Fuka pretended not to notice her at first.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Yuki apologized, lowering her head. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left you like that.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s to be sorry for?¡± Fuka said in between ravenous bites. ¡°He was clearly looking at you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my friend, I shouldn¡¯t have left you behind,¡± Yuki admitted, this time looking straight at Fuka.

    She took one last sloppy bite off the bone and then smiled. ¡°I forgive you. Besides, I saw Maeta walk over there. You got punishment enough, I¡¯m sure. You don¡¯t need any more from me.¡±

    Yuki half smiled, shaking her head. ¡°Why of all people did it have to be Maeta?¡±

    ¡°Your father is a strange man,¡± her friend said with a laugh. ¡°But he is no fool. He knew who he was sending.¡±

    Yuki rolled her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to stay?¡± her friend asked, sounding surprised. Fuka always left the festival right before the contest of swords. She did not like to see the blood, she said. A few years ago, she had thrown up after watching the event, and since then she had stayed as far away from it as possible.

    ¡°Not this year,¡± Yuki said with a forced smile. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll keep you company.¡±

    The two young women meandered down the quaint dirt streets of central Kokoro. It was by no account a real city, but here the houses were closer together and lined in rows, giving it a cozy feel, especially under the summer stars.

    They talked as they went. Fuka relived the night while Yuki forced enthusiasm when deep down, she was disappointed with how it all went.

    ¡°I would have been a blubbering fool standing there in front of them,¡± Fuka said bitterly, referring to Yuki¡¯s bold confrontation with the boys.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I shouldn¡¯t have even done it myself. I don¡¯t know what came over me.¡±

    ¡°You are always the brave one,¡± Fuka continued, looking up at the stars. ¡°I wish I could be more like you.¡±

    They soon came to the Kotani residence in the far corner of the town. They sat quietly for a few moments, listening to the chorus of frogs fill the night air.

    Suddenly Yuki rose. ¡°I think am going to walk home myself,¡± she said, her eyes seemingly fixed on something in the distance.

    ¡°But your father said¡­¡±

    ¡°When he comes, please tell him that I already started home.¡±

    Fuka moved to protest but Yuki had already started walking away, as if in a daze, and did not heed her friend¡¯s futile appeals.

    Yuki ambled through the village, thinking more than taking in her surroundings. She thought of her life, which to her had seemed to be filled with so much disappointment. Her disappointment then turned into bitterness towards her father, who, though he tried hard, often seemed to make a mess of her life.

    ¡°Perhaps he should have left me with the Truists¡­¡± she wondered angrily. ¡°Perhaps I would have been better without him.¡±

    Suddenly Yuki felt compelled to stop where she was. She could not say why but a feeling of uneasiness came upon her. She was standing in a small, dark intersection between the rows of houses. In the distance, some cries could be heard, evidently those coming from the festival, but they were faint and indistinct. Yuki slowly turned around to see if it was Fuka following her. It was not her friend, but there was someone else there.

    It appeared to be a traveling merchant, wearing a black kimono and a large, conical shade for a hat. He was leaning against the side of a house casually, and with his hat so low she could not tell if he was looking at her, or if he was asleep standing up. Yuki felt a bit angry with herself, for she must have passed right the man and had not even noticed him, being so lost in her thoughts.

    She moved to turn and continue but a voice called out after her. It was a low, dark, raspy voice and it seemed to send a chill down her spine.

    ¡°Would you like to see my wares?¡± the merchant asked coolly.

    Yuki eyed him apprehensively, and then glanced around at her surroundings. There was no one about, and most likely, no one inside any of the houses nearby, as most people would still be at the festival. This made her feel even more uncomfortable.

    ¡°No thank you,¡± she answered, with a voice that sounded sterner than she had anticipated.

    The merchant did not seem to hear her at first, and indeed did not even stir, but the moment Yuki moved to walk away he slowly pushed himself from the wall and strode into the light of the stars. He was taller than she had originally thought, perhaps just as tall as her father, which made him seem all the more menacing.

    ¡°I have many things you may find quite interesting,¡± the man said, slowly approaching her.

    ¡°I have no money,¡± Yuki said rapidly, stepping back one, then two steps. ¡°No, really, you must leave me alone.¡±

    The man ceased his advance and stood still. She still could not make out his features from under his hat. ¡°Do not be alarmed,¡± he said calmly. ¡°I intend you no harm.¡± He held his hands with his palms facing up as an apparent gesture of goodwill. ¡°I am merely a simple merchant, searching for rare commodities.¡±

    Yuki¡¯s eyes shot around once again. The man had stopped but he was only several feet away now, and if he were going to cause her harm, he would not have much further to go.

    ¡°I said no thank you,¡± stammered Yuki. ¡°Now begone!¡± She stood taller, posturing herself as she had seen her father do from time to time when he was angry or felt threatened.

    This seemed to amuse the merchant, who chuckled softly. ¡°Ah, very well. I shall depart.¡± Unhurriedly, he turned himself around and began to saunter away. ¡°It was nice to meet you,¡± he concluded.

    Yuki thought that this was a very unusual thing to say, but she held her rigid posture for several minutes until the merchant had left and was out of view. Only then did she let herself breathe. She did not linger but strode hastily back in the direction of the festival and intercepted her father along the way. He had finished the contest of swords and was on his way to find her.

    ¡°Why are you not with Kotani-san?¡± he asked brusquely. He also seemed disappointed for some reason, and his clean kimono was spattered with blood.

    By then Yuki had calmed down considerably and as she peered back into the deserted streets, she saw no sign of the strange merchant.

    ¡°I just wanted to walk¡­¡± she said quietly. ¡°And think.¡±

    Her father studied her carefully but evidently thought it best not to pry. ¡°Very well,¡± he said at last. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°That was the last full day I had with my father,¡± Yuki thought, emerging from delirium and breaking free into clear consciousness once again. ¡°Until he came for me. It was that merchant¡­the merchant in black¡­he took me away.¡± Her eyes slowly opened, and the nightmare began once again.

 Chapter 8 - Yukiana - The Merchant in Black

    Yuki gazed up at her captor, terrified and transfixed. The last several days had been a blur, and she had been unconscious for most of it. She knew that he was drugging her, giving her a concoction to drink from time to time, which tasted bitter and vegetal and left her mouth dry. In her waking moments, she had wailed relentlessly and cried out, hoping for rescue, but it had not come.

    She intermittently recollected the hard, groping hands that had pulled her from her own house in broad daylight. He had poured a burning liquid down her throat, and nearly all was forgotten after that. She also recalled seeing her father struggling with her captor. She had seen him tumble hard on the dirt path. She did not know if he had survived it. He could very well be dead.

    ¡°My father could be dead.¡± The thought nearly broke her. Tears formed in her eyes, but she fought down her first instinct to cry out. She needed a new plan. If her father were alive, he would find her, if she could manage to stay alive.

    The merchant studied her for a few moments. His dark eyes were impenetrable.

    ¡°So, you will finally stay quiet,¡± he said at last. ¡°That¡¯s good. I was running out of ingredients for the sleeping potion.¡± His voice was raspy and low, and his thin lips curled into a smile within his patchy, black beard. ¡°You could force me to get more, but this liquor is difficult to wean from the longer you take it. I advise that you remain quiet.¡±

    Yuki stared back at the man, slowly regaining her senses for the first time in days. She could feel the tight chords wrapped around her hands and ankles. She tested them, but they were quite secure. Her eyes darted around. They were in a small clearing, somewhere amid a heavily wooded forest that was indistinguishable from the other woods of her island. It was dusk, and the blackness of night was imminent. Her stomach growled loudly. It must have been quite some time since she had last eaten.

    The merchant noticed this as well and grabbed a small pot from the fire behind him. Setting it before her, he grabbed her arms and loosed the cords that bound her hands together with a quick flick of a knife that he produced from his sleeve.

    ¡°Eat,¡± he commanded firmly.

    She glanced down, it was a vegetable soup with miso, a mixture of fermented soybeans. It looked and smelled delicious, but she could not bring herself to take food from this vile man. The mere sight of him made her skin crawl. She lifted her eyes and glared at her captor in defiance.

    He frowned back at her. ¡°Do I need to pour it down your throat?¡± he asked, threateningly. ¡°I¡¯ll drug you just enough so that you¡¯re clueless and you will eat it. Believe me, I have done it before to get information out of our enemies. Do not mistake me for a second-rate assassin. Anyone can kill. It takes real skill to keep someone alive. You will eat one way or the other.¡±

    ¡°I need to stay conscious,¡± thought Yuki. ¡°I have no chance of escape or get help if I¡¯m drugged.¡± She reached down and grabbed the pot. It was warm. She lifted it to her lips and drank it down. It was surprisingly tasty.

    ¡°Good, no?¡± he asked, a wry grin crossing his face.

    Yuki did not answer.

    ¡°You can¡¯t live a vagabond¡¯s life in the wilderness without figuring out how to make a meal or two. I think I¡¯ve developed quite a few over the years.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yuki interrupted. Her voice was pointed and sharp.

    ¡°She speaks!¡± the man cried, feigning surprise. There was ostentatiousness in his voice that sparked rage inside of her, though she did everything she could to suppress it.

    She also took this moment to inspect her captor. He was a filthy man, his black clothes stained with dirt and blood. But he was tall and formidable and bore many scars which were not too unlike her father¡¯s. His long hair was greasy and black, with thin, loose curls. This contrasted with his wild beard which was poker-straight but varied in length and thickness. His face was thin and angular, with sharp lines and features. He was a man in his prime, appearing to be in his mid to late twenties. There was an air of experience and confidence about him.

    ¡°I am in his element,¡± she thought, ¡°The wilds.¡±

    ¡°I am but a tool,¡± he said, after an exceptionally long pause. He wore a self-gratifying smile, being pleased with the irony in his description. ¡°What really matters is the hand that wields me, but you don¡¯t think I would tell you that, do you?¡±

    Yuki gave him a hard look. ¡°Why did you take me?¡±

    ¡°Come on!¡± the man said with a short laugh. ¡°You should be able to figure that much out on your own.¡±

    She thought for a moment. Everything had happened so fast that she did not have the time to process it fully. But he was right, the motive was clear.

    ¡°You want my father,¡± she said quietly. ¡°And I am the bait.¡± Her own words hit her like a blow to the stomach.

    The merchant nodded and smiled wickedly. ¡°Very good.¡±

    ¡°If you will not tell me who sent you, then I am sure you won¡¯t tell me what you want from my father,¡± she reasoned out loud.

    ¡°Another astute observation,¡± said the man, his grin widening.

    ¡°Then will you tell me where we are going?¡±

    The man¡¯s face shifted. He was actually thinking about this one. ¡°North, for now,¡± he said cautiously.

    ¡°A half-truth,¡± she thought. ¡°My captor is dangerous and clever. But he wants to talk. I wonder why?¡± Just then she noticed the wound on his left arm. He had wrapped it, but the blood had seeped through, and he was carrying it gingerly.

    ¡°You¡¯re wounded,¡± she observed.

    This time his face soured into an angry expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about me. I have suffered much worse than this.¡± With that, he turned and began busying himself with the fire. There was silence, and in the quietness, Yuki finished the soup and the flask filled with water that was next to her. His back was turned to her, but her feet were still tied. Her hand lowered slowly, testing the knot. It was tied too tightly to remove without significant force. But perhaps she could find a sharp stone or wear it down by rubbing it against something hard.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t try it,¡± the man warned, without turning to face her. She froze. After a moment he turned once again. By now night had fallen, and only the fire was there to illuminate them in a starless sky. His eyes were on her again, and for the first time, she felt the utter despair of her situation.

    ¡°He can do anything he wants with me,¡± she thought, her heart beginning to race.

    He sat down across from her, casually, almost in a friendly kind of way. But she knew his intent was far from friendly. He drew closer to her so that she could make out the details of his face and smell the sour tint to his breath.

    ¡°Now that you are conscious, I am going to lay down the rules, my rules,¡± he said. ¡°One. You will not try to escape. I warn you now if you do, I will find you, and if anyone has aided you in your attempted escape, they will be killed. As for you, I was ordered to keep you alive, but there is a lot of freedom that definition affords me. Do you understand my meaning?¡±

    She did not reply, but the merchant continued.

    ¡°Two. If we encounter another person on our path, you will not cry out or call for help. If you do, I will kill that person, may it be a young man or an old woman. I will cut them to pieces and make you carry their remains in your rucksack until we get to where we need to be. Do you understand?¡±

    The muscles in Yuki¡¯s face tensed, but she did her best to maintain her composure. ¡°He has to say this,¡± she thought. ¡°He needs me under control. But for some reason, I do not doubt his threats. This man is a killer.¡±

    ¡°Three. If you try to kill me, I won¡¯t take it personally, but there will be consequences.¡± His eyes lingered on her body for a bit too long. ¡°Ideally, we make it to our destination with you in perfect health. In a way, if you behave, there is really nothing to worry about. My assignment was to keep you alive and bring you to a specified place, and I must say there is no one more capable on these islands than myself. You will be completely safe, as long as you obey. Understand?¡±

    Yuki merely scowled at him.

    He grinned. ¡°You are a stubborn one, must take after your father. He was a relentless old fool.¡± The man rubbed his forehead where Gintaro had previously struck him.

    ¡°And if my father comes for me?¡± she finally said, her voice rising and filling the clearing.

    The merchant¡¯s smile twisted, revealing a sharp, animalistic grinding of teeth. He moved even closer, almost so that his face was upon hers. ¡°Then you will watch him be defeated once again.¡± His whisper was enough to chill her to the bone. ¡°Get some rest,¡± he said, as he rose to his feet. ¡°True sleep will help rid your body of the excess potion. We have made good time so far, but there is still a long way to go.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    She eyed him warily. She did not trust him but had expected a man like this to have treated her more roughly than he had. ¡°He is right about himself. He is no second-rate assassin. A hired thug would have had his way with me by now, or worse.¡± She was not naive about what often happened to women who were carried off. She had read about it in many of the histories and storybooks. It frightened her more than death. But this man had shown restraint, at least for now.

    He had also given her some glimmer of hope, though he probably had not realized it. He had admitted to her that she was indeed the bait for her father. This, of course, meant that he did not suspect her father dead, despite their vicious battle outside of Kokoro. Indeed, as grim as it sounded, if her life were a priority, she could believe that her father was still alive. She did not know what they wanted from him, and the trap could spring at any moment. But for now, she knew that he was alive, and that gave her just enough motivation to push on. She could rest, she could recover, and she could wait for him. He would come, she believed that with all her heart.

    She watched her captor as he sat across the fire, leaning upon an old tree for his bed. Soon she could sense the soft, regular breathing of a man sleeping. Despite her mind screaming to stay awake, her body eventually succumbed to the remainder of the potion, and slowly, and unwillingly, she was dragged into a deep, dreamless slumber.

    She woke early the next morning, moist with sweat, despite it being sunrise and cool for a summer morning. Her captor was already awake, and he was packing things up for the day ahead. He noticed her stir, grabbed the pot once again and handed it to her. He then released her bonds like the night before.

    ¡°You won¡¯t feel yourself for a few days until all of the potion has worked its way out,¡± he explained. He handed her a pair of chopsticks for her to eat the boiled white rice that was inside the pot.

    ¡°I doubt I¡¯ll ever be myself again,¡± she thought, still half hoping that she was going to wake up and be lying on her comfortable futon inside of her home.

    ¡°I am going into a nearby town for supplies,¡± the merchant said. ¡°Unfortunately, I won¡¯t be able to bring you along. I still don¡¯t trust you to behave.¡±

    ¡°So, what will become of me?¡± she asked, fearing that he was going to drug her again.

    ¡°You will remain here,¡± he said, ¡°And watch over the horse.¡± He pointed to the steed that was grazing across the fireplace from her. It was a strong steed, black as the night and proud for he eyed her warily. ¡°This is Tegata. I sent him to the nearby river to get a drink and to rest last evening. He returned early this morning as he always does. He is a good beast. He does what he¡¯s told. You could learn well from him.¡± There was a playful look in the merchant¡¯s eyes, but there was also a sneer on his face.

    ¡°I am not a beast!¡± Yuki cried, her anger flaring.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± the merchant replied with a nod. ¡°You are the burden.¡±

    When she had finished the food, her captor made an empty apology and then deftly tied her to the thick maple behind her so that she could only move her head. She had tried to resist him, but his overwhelming strength was too much for her, and he was quick with his work. Before she knew it, she was secured to the tree, unable to move her arms.

    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± she snapped.

    ¡°As I said, I don¡¯t trust you. We are also close enough to your home that you might consider making a break for it. If I were you, the thought would have already crossed my mind. So today a tight knot is required. Don¡¯t worry, it will loosen with time.¡±

    He rose and picked up his pack and casually strode into the forest. Yuki listened until she could no longer hear his footsteps in the brush. Then, with all her might, she struggled to get free, bending and twisting in every way possible. But the rope was skillfully tied, and it dug into her skin until she began to chafe and bleed. After several minutes she realized that this way was futile.

    She then began to search for anything within range of her foot that she could lift and use as a sharp edge. But there was nothing, not even a sharp stick nearby.

    ¡°He already scoured this place,¡± she thought, realizing the improbability of there being absolutely nothing around her she could use. ¡°He didn¡¯t leave anything to chance.¡±

    She was at once overcome by a wave of despair as she began to comprehend the desperate nature of her situation. If she was not rescued soon, she would never see her father or Kokoro again. Her entire life would never be the same. Everything that she knew, the peace and ease of her former life, even the small trials that now seemed so trivial, was nothing compared to what was happening and what was coming. She had realized hell. With this thought, her mind was on the very verge of shattering, headed to a place where there was no easy way out. But for some inexplicable reason, she stepped away from the edge.

    ¡°Hope is an intentional state of the heart, not a mere response to facts.¡± She remembered that line from the Book of Precepts. And then remembered another phrase from the same chapter, ¡°In bleak circumstances, one must resist the primal nature of mindlessness, and give oneself to mindfulness.¡±

    ¡°I must not give in,¡± she thought. Then, she did her best to remember every detail of the past few days that would be helpful for her. She could at least try to figure out where she was.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember boarding a ship,¡± she reasoned. ¡°So, I must still be on Minami-shima.¡±

    She imagined the map of the Islands she had once studied back at the monastery. Minami-shima itself was not especially large, dwarfed in size by the all-important Nakashima. Yet it always played some part in the history of the Islands. It could not be ignored. It had the powerful ship-lords, the Kagi, in the northeast, of which Kokoro was a part, though situated on its very southern border.

    To the northwest, there was the resourceful Z¨­ji, a clan that was infamous for its dealings with the outlanders. They had been defeated during the War of Ashes, and it was the new Sh¨­gun who raised them back from the ashes to check the power of the Kagi, who were his known enemies. However, they were no longer numbered among the Great Houses.

    In the south of Minami-shima, there was the enigmatic Shizu, whose ancient house dated back longer than any others. History had told very little of them, for they usually stayed out of conflicts and kept to themselves. They had finally sided with the current Sh¨­gun in the War of Ashes, but only because they were essentially forced to choose a side, and even then, it was a half-hearted attempt. If they had thrown their whole weight against him, many had speculated that they could have altered the outcome of the war. Their land was also famous for religious pilgrims, as there were many ancient sites within their territory, as well as an active volcano, Mount Hi, that had erupted several times since the Shinjin walked upon the Islands. Because of their remoteness, they were also not listed among the Great Houses.

    ¡°He mentioned that we were headed north,¡± she remembered, ¡°So, I must still be in the Kagi domain. That is some good fortune. If I could escape, I bet I could find my way home on my own. The people here would aid me.¡± Then she remembered her captor¡¯s cruel threat and her ardor waned.

    She went back over all her clear memories and those that were hazy. She poured over every detail as best she could. There had to be something there that could help her.

    Suddenly, she heard footsteps approaching from her left.

    ¡°That was quick,¡± she thought, directing her attention to the noise.

    She expected to see the lean figure of the merchant prowl back into the clearing once again but gasped when she realized she was wrong.

    ¡°Souta?¡± she said, half believing her eyes. It was the last person she expected to see. Indeed, if anyone were to find her, she expected it to be her father.

    The young man glanced at her briefly, but studied the clearing thoroughly first, making sure no one else was around. When he was satisfied, he hurried over to her and knelt at her side.

    ¡°Yukiana! Are you alright?¡± he whispered, his dark eyes peering into hers.

    She was so elated that she could not speak. She nodded rapidly.

    ¡°I felt horrible about what happened the other night,¡± he said, looking down for a moment. ¡°But when I heard about what happened to you, I knew what I had to do.¡±

    He grabbed a sharp hunting knife from behind his back and began sawing at the hard rope.

    ¡°How did you find us?¡± Yukiana asked, maneuvering so that she was not in the way of his knife.

    ¡°I do a lot of hunting for my village. I often stalk deer, bear, and wild boar. I know a thing or two about tracking. I followed the horse tracks down to the river, and then back up to this clearing. I waited until the coast was clear.¡±

    Yuki gazed at the handsome young man. She was impressed that he had found her, and even more so that he evaded her captor¡¯s diligent sight. Whatever misgivings she held about him for his lack of courage on the night of the summer festival, she quickly set them aside.

    ¡°Souta...¡± she whispered. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have come.¡±

    He shook his head stubbornly, ignoring her warning. ¡°Where is the outlaw anyways?¡± he asked. ¡°I was hoping to put my knife through his ribs.¡±

    Yuki, now clearly free of the bonds surveyed the camp for herself. ¡°It''s impossible. This man is a trained killer. We need to get out of here now. He won¡¯t stop until he finds us. We need to find my father. He is the only one I know who might be able to defeat him.¡±

    Souta nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go then. How much time do you think we have until he gets back here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she said, beginning to follow him. ¡°He said he was just going to the town nearby.¡±

    Souta turned around to face her. ¡°Town?¡± he asked, his face revealing a quizzical expression. ¡°There isn¡¯t a town or village around here. The nearest one is a few days away unless he¡¯s going back to Kokoro. We¡¯ll have plenty of time...¡±

    Yuki¡¯s face turned pale white. He had not yet realized it, but she did.

    ¡°No...¡± she muttered under her breath, but it was too late.

    She heard a faint sound which reminded her of a whistle. It came from behind Souta and intensified rapidly. Then, there was a forceful crack, as a blunted object struck the back of Souta¡¯s skull. He made the sound of a forced gasp and then immediately crumpled to the ground. Standing behind him was her captor, garbed in black like the spirit of death, the hilt of his blade bloodied by the back of Souta¡¯s scalp.

    Yuki screamed in horror. Her arms extended outwards as if to catch the young man, but knowing they could not save him, they recoiled suddenly and seemed to contract as if made of stone.

    Her captor knelt to inspect the body. ¡°I told you the rules,¡± he said severely.

    Yuki continued to wail uncontrollably. She had never seen a person savaged like that before. She had never seen eyes roll back lifeless. She had never known how dark blood could be so fresh from its source. And this was a boy she knew. He had tried to save her.

    Her captor glanced over at Yuki without any hint of emotion. ¡°I knew he was tracking us,¡± he explained, wiping the hilt of his weapon clean with a dark, bloodstained cloth, ¡°But the clever rascal stayed just far enough away that it would have wasted time to hunt him down and leave you unwatched. I figured he would make his move when he heard your voice and saw you conscious.¡±

    Yuki slowly quieted but was still shaking uncontrollably.

    ¡°It was a foolish move,¡± the merchant continued. ¡°Moving into a clearing such as this without a thorough inspection.¡±

    She shot a red-eyed glare at the man. ¡°He was trying to save me!¡±

    ¡°So he was,¡± the man shrugged, rising once again. ¡°But in this world, there is only achievement and failure. Life and death. My blow was relatively superficial, so he will live. But he will never come back for you. He knows now that I am far beyond him.¡±

    Yuki bent forward and retched up the food she had eaten earlier that day.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re not used to blood,¡± he observed, as he stepped around her and sat down at the campsite. ¡°You will be.¡± He threw her a dirty towel, but it landed atop her shoulders awkwardly.

    ¡°I am glad this happened today,¡± he continued, leaning back while swigging a bottle of sake. ¡°Now you know how I truly operate. I won¡¯t have to tie you up as much. So, I guess he did rescue you from something.¡± With that, he chuckled, and it was a sound so cold and so cruel that she felt utterly terrified.

    ¡°I hate this man,¡± she thought, as she spat out the rest of the acid from her mouth. ¡°And I will never, ever, forgive him.¡±

 Chapter 9 - Yukiana - The Shrine of Beginnings

    The merchant was true to his word. He did not bind Yuki except for evenings, and even then, it was just her ankles. They quickly made their way out of the forest and onto an expansive plain that sat between two mountainous regions. On their right was Mount Omukae, its famous peak was easily recognizable. Its surrounding mountains made up the northern part of the range in which Kokoro sat. On the left and much further off, was a smaller collection of mountains and foothills, which looked like rippling blue waves in the distance. She knew that they had reached the Z¨­ji plain, fertile land that grew a considerable amount of the island¡¯s rice. She could see the vast land parsed into innumerable quadratic rice paddies and divided by narrow dirt paths.

    This section of land was extremely important and was partly to blame for the long feud between Z¨­ji and Kagi clans. Because the Islands were mostly rugged and mountainous, there were very few open areas that were ideal for agriculture, so places like this were highly coveted. At their elevation, Yuki felt that she could almost see all the way to the northern ocean, but it was just beyond her view.

    The merchant nudged her down into the plain, and she continued reluctantly, her feet and body sore from the relentless pace they kept. Her fortitude had suffered a critical blow with Souta¡¯s defeat, and she lost all ambition to run or even hope for help. She drifted along mindlessly, letting her captor guide them as he saw fit. The image of the boy¡¯s eyes, his neck glistening with blood still haunted her. That and the withdrawal from the potion ensured that she was not getting restful sleep, despite the exhaustion of the day.

    Her captor was a hard man, a true predator. He never slackened their pace, and they marched on with few breaks. When Yuki began to slow down, he would put her on the horse to give her rest and to keep their pace. When they did break it was brief, and the food that they ate was scant. It was just enough to keep them going, but never enough to satisfy. He avoided outside contact if he could, but in the plain, there were many houses and villages, and some communication could not be helped.

    He had urged her not to speak if she could help it. If there was no way around it, he instructed her to simply say she was a bride traveling with her brother on her way to meet her betrothed in the city. She did not know if it was a cruel joke or not, but no one spoke to her as they passed along on the road. She got some glances, some looks of intrigue, some of pity, but no one ever said anything. Perhaps the merchant seemed too trustworthy, or more likely, too dangerous.

    On the plain, the green rice stalks were now quite tall, nearly to the point where they would reveal their rice kernels and begin to bow like respectful courtiers. Rice was often harvested at the beginning of the fall, but it depended greatly on the type and the location. Here the stalks grew thick and proud, and the water was clear, having been irrigated from the local rivers and mountains. Yet there were many guard posts and taskmasters, making sure that their land was protected, and that the farmers were working diligently.

    Since the Sh¨­gun lawfully owned this land, everything that was grown within it was technically his. He would see a large cut when it was finally harvested. But the provincial lord, the Kagi daimy¨­ was directly in control of this land, and thus it was his responsibility to make sure it produced. The farmers who lived and worked the lands were near the bottom level, but still respected more than traders and merchants. They had quite a bit of control over the day-to-day happenings on their farms, and as long as they paid their share of taxes, they were largely left alone. It had been quite similar for her father, but since Kokoro was so far in the mountains, and not expected to grow a great deal, the tax burden was relatively light and so was his contribution.

    Yuki admired the wide plain, and though she regretted her pitiful circumstances, she could not help but feel moved by the beauty and vastness of it all. The green squares of perfectly aligned stalks that stretched on for miles made her feel like she had been transported to another world. It had been many years since she had last seen this kind of land. The rest of her life was spent in the forested uplands. It was a shock to her system to have this much open air. The Islands had such a vast array of wonders to display. She only wished that she could experience them under better circumstances.

    After nearly two days of traveling in the open summer sun, both were weary and longed for shade. They made for a peculiar, isolated hill of bamboo and pines amid the sea of rice paddies. They were nearing the actual ocean, and Yuki could smell a faint hint of salt in the air. She knew that her captor would make a change in direction soon, either east or west, and she was growing anxious. Her father would surely be following them, but the further they went, the more difficult it would be for him to find them.

    They proceeded into the heart of the small sanctuary and then up a sloping path of crudely built stairs. Yuki thought this was an odd thing to find in the middle of a wide plain, but she remembered that this land had not always been used for farming. It was once heavily forested and brackish swampland that over the centuries been transformed into the fertile land it had become. At the very top of the hill, sitting among tall and tremendously thick trees was an ancient shrine.

    Like many of the old shrines, two rows of stone lanterns led up to a simple, wooden building and the archetypal triangular sloping roof. This shrine was quite small, perhaps half the size of her own house, and was made of dark wood that had seen many years of wear. There were cobwebs in all the corners, and the stairs leading up to the shrine were pitted and broken in places. Across from the shrine and before the row of lanterns began there was the ubiquitous gate, two pillars of wood crossed with a thick beam overhead so that worshipers would pass through and know they had entered a sacred site. All shrines, at the very least, had this kind of gate.

    ¡°We¡¯ll rest here,¡± her captor stated, after carefully inspecting their surroundings. Even at the top of the hill, they had quite a bit of shade from the massive trees that dotted the summit.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± she wondered. From a break in the trees, she had a clear vista of the great plain in which they were in. She saw mountains to the east and the west, and also to the south. Roads stretched across land intersecting here and there like linen threads. She saw clusters of the farmers¡¯ wooden houses that made up their tranquil villages. She was awed by the clarity of her vantage from this peculiar hill.

    ¡°My father is out there,¡± she reminded herself. ¡°He is coming for me.¡±

    ¡°A pity,¡± the merchant said aloud with a scoff. ¡°This would have made a good place for a castle, or a watchtower at least.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised they have not built one here,¡± Yuki said, agreeing with him for once. ¡°With so many battles to control this plain, you would have thought one of the past generals would have used this strategic location.¡±

    The merchant motioned to the dilapidated old shrine. ¡°That¡¯s the reason.¡± His words were bitter. ¡°The locals won¡¯t let it be destroyed. They claim this is a place of great power.¡±

    ¡°Since when do daimy¨­ heed their subjects?¡± she asked.

    The merchant grunted. ¡°When they all threaten to revolt and scorch your most lucrative land to make their point.¡±

    Yuki was shocked. ¡°They would surely be killed if they did such a thing.¡±

    ¡°Then who would be left to farm the land?¡±

    Yuki surveyed the hilltop, this time more intently. There was a power here, she felt it, but what was it? Why was this place so important?

    ¡°I¡¯m going to need you to do something for me,¡± the merchant said. So far, whenever he used this language, it did not bode well. Often it was something that she was not going to like, such as being bound uncomfortably or walking for extended periods in the hot sun. Unfortunately, she had never been able to refuse him.

    She looked at him, awaiting his directions with trepidation.

    ¡°I need you to walk out to that place,¡± he said, pointing out to the distance with his unsheathed knife. ¡°Do you see that road; do you see that man on horseback?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°I want you to go to him. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t hurt you. But he needs to see you. You will give him this message.¡± He revealed a folded piece of parchment which had been sealed with wax but bore no sigil. ¡°From here I can see everything you do,¡± he explained. ¡°Do not open the letter and do not try and run.¡± He stopped short of threatening her, but she could see the danger in his eyes and the gleam of the knife in his hand.

    ¡°Why not follow me like a ghost as has been your custom?¡± she asked. ¡°Why give me this freedom?¡±

    The man merely stared at her. He did not respond.

    Yuki sensed that this was a test. He was trying to exert control over her, and she did not know why. He already had physical control of her after all. He could kill her in an instant. Why see if she would obey without him nearby? What did he have to gain from that?

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    She had read parts of the Methodology of Voice, an esoteric text used by Truists and at times commanders and rulers on how to make oneself powerful through posture, word choice, expression, and intonation. It was a difficult read, but she remembered the words, ¡°If one can compel you with physical force, they have your body. If they can compel you without physical force, they have your mind.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s in the letter?¡± she asked, refusing to give him any more of herself.

    The merchant laughed. ¡°Do you really think I would tell you that?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she answered, shaking her head, ¡°But I would open it the first chance I had.¡± She felt defiance rising in her that she could not explain. ¡°That letter could be the key to my freedom or a death warrant for my father or someone else I care about. I¡¯d rip it to shreds if it were.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± the merchant said, his face showing both surprise and amusement. ¡°And what if I told you I would cause you great discomfort if you did that?¡±

    ¡°I would take the risk,¡± she said firmly, though she quailed inside.

    He studied her for several moments and then nodded. ¡°You are stronger than you look.¡± He hid the letter back in his sleeve. ¡°And perhaps cleverer. I¡¯ll bring him up then, though I would prefer not to be seen.¡± He turned and put his fingers to his lips and gave a sharp whistle, signaling the man down on the road.

    Yuki sat down; she was trying to settle herself. She had taken a gamble in refusing her captor, but it had seemed to pay off. ¡°I will not be his slave,¡± she told herself. ¡°I may be his captive, but I will not be his slave.¡±

    After some time, the courier made it to the top of the hill, leaving his horse at the bottom alongside Tegata, her captor¡¯s steed. He was a thick man, wide and cumbersome, who puffed heavily when he finally reached the top. He wore the blue-tinted armor of the Kagi but also had a dark cloak that masked some of his figure.

    ¡°Kondo-sama,¡± he said, bowing towards her captor.

    ¡°Sama? He uses the honorary suffix with this vagabond?¡± Yuki wondered. ¡°Who on earth could he be that demands such esteem? Kondo...¡± She had never heard this name before in the lists of the daimy¨­. ¡°He may be a lesser lord or retainer,¡± she assumed.

    ¡°Enough with the flowery language,¡± Kondo said curtly. ¡°You¡¯re late. We were supposed to meet you two days ago at the edge of the plain, no? I need you to get back to the steward with my message before we reach the crossroads.¡±

    ¡°Kondo-sama! Please forgive me!¡± the man said bowing low, as overwhelming fear caused his voice to waver. ¡°The new steward is strict. I could not get away so easily!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Kondo said, cutting him off. ¡°I honestly do not care. Let''s get this over with.¡±

    The man shifted uncomfortably. ¡°Where are the others?¡±

    A momentary pang of guilt flashed across Kondo¡¯s face. Yuki was startled by this, but it disappeared as quickly as it came. ¡°They are dead.¡±

    The courier¡¯s face went white. ¡°Dead?¡± he repeated.

    Kondo held up his arm, showing off his bandaged wound. ¡°Things started a bit worse than I anticipated. However, right now everything is going according to design.¡±

    The courier nodded hesitantly. ¡°So, what shall I tell the steward?¡±

    ¡°Let him know about the dead, but also make sure to give him this.¡± He then removed the letter he had once offered Yuki and handed it to the courier who rose to accept it.

    The courier''s eyes darted over towards Yuki for a moment and then back at Kondo. ¡°So, this is what you went to retrieve from Kokoro?¡± There was a hint of condemnation in the way that he said it as if weighing her life against the lives of his comrades.

    ¡°Do not be too hasty to judge our methods,¡± Kondo retorted sharply. ¡°You cannot fathom what is at stake here. She is not the end, but the means. All you need to do now is your part. My master is putting his faith in you. Do not disappoint him.¡±

    The man nodded as his eyes fell upon the letter and its seal. ¡°I will make sure the steward receives this. I will not let you down.¡±

    ¡°No, you will not,¡± Kondo agreed. ¡°If you fail me again, I will come for you myself. I hope you understand what that means.¡±

    The man gulped and gripped the letter tightly as if he were afraid to lose it.

    ¡°Now go!¡± Kondo commanded, and turned around, signaling the end of the meeting.

    The big man nodded hurriedly. Yuki marveled at how Kondo made this man quake. There was an air of power about him, and a frightening amount of control. The courier bowed several times and then spun, rushing down the path as quickly as his thick legs could take him.

    Her captor glanced back at Yuki and smiled. ¡°You probably gathered from this little exchange that my name is Kondo. Allow me to introduce myself formally. My name is Kondo Daisuke. Please extend me your kindness.¡±

    The way he said the last phrase, which was a typical way to greet someone for the first time, made her skin stand on end with loathing. This was a man so confident in himself that everything was just a game to him. All the pain he had caused, the death, the suffering, it did not seem to faze him at all.

    She scowled at him and said nothing. By now the sun was beginning to dip below the horizon, as night was drawing near. Rain clouds had drifted in from the north and droplets of rain now began to fall sporadically. Kondo strode over to the shrine itself and peered inside.

    ¡°Strange,¡± he said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing inside.¡±

    At every shrine, there would typically be an ancient icon or item that was to be worshiped, so it would be strange that the house would be empty.

    This was enough to rouse Yuki¡¯s attention, and she went to inspect the place herself. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± she said, acknowledging the emptiness of the small house with great fascination. ¡°But what does that mean? Wait, I think I know where we are!¡±

    ¡°You do?¡± Kondo asked, with an air of surprise.

    ¡°They call this place Hajime-jinja. The Shrine of Beginnings.¡±

    She began inspecting the place more thoroughly but was careful not to enter into the sacred chamber set aside for worship. ¡°Yes, this has to be it! I¡¯ve read all about it, but the texts never gave its exact location.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s so special about it that peasants would risk their lives for it?¡± inquired her captor, bemused by her excitement.

    She whirled around to face him. He clearly did not know. ¡°Hajime-jinja is a shrine to the Shinjin, the God-man.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Shinjin the founder of Truism? Truists don¡¯t worship at shrines.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t you know the story?¡± She assumed everyone had, but Kondo shook his head in the negative.

    ¡°The Shinjin was just a simple villager before he became renowned. He grew up and was just like everyone else. Then one day, he went atop a hill to pray. It is said that found a small shrine and from it, he heard the voice of All-Kami. From then on, he began to teach the people about the All-Kami. Shortly thereafter, he made his famous pilgrimage throughout the Islands, and after seeing the suffering of the people, he resolved to fight for them. He fought the Akuma under the Mountain of Dread in the north and saved the Islands from thralldom. But this must be from where it all started. That¡¯s why they call this the Shrine of Beginnings!¡±

    Kondo appeared to be following her and nodded, allowing her to continue.

    ¡°Most shrines have items inside that are to be worshiped, right? But this one is empty, much like the part of a Truist temple is empty to leave space for the All-kami, the Deep One. This shrine is special in that it¡¯s not only considered a shrine but also a temple at the same time. The two beliefs are one. It¡¯s the only shrine on the Islands to be this way. This place may be one of the oldest sites in these lands! No wonder the people of this area are so protective of it!¡±

    Kondo gazed around once again and seemed to give his approval. ¡°This then might be the fanciest shrine I¡¯ve ever slept in,¡± he said with a chuckle. He made his way into the building.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Yuki cried, reaching out for him.

    He turned back defensively.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± she said but stepped back from his baleful glare.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Kondo snapped, not being one to take orders from his captive.

    ¡°This place is sacred,¡± Yuki explained, almost in a whisper.

    ¡°I am no worshiper of kami, and I am no Truist,¡± he said plainly. ¡°I sleep wherever I please.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± she started and then lowered her head.

    Kondo eyed her for a moment, frowning. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you believe in this nonsense!¡± he raged. ¡°No All-kami saved you from me!¡±

    ¡°I know...¡± she said quietly. ¡°I am not sure if I even believe myself. And, as you say, no god has helped me in my moment of need. But even I, an unbeliever, would not go about defiling a shrine. Besides, of all the stories I have ever read, my favorites were about the Shinjin and his life. His chosen followers became the founders of our people as it is today, and the greatest of his followers was the First Emperor and they did mighty deeds. I feel like this would be an insult to his memory. He deserves at least this courtesy.¡±

    Kondo¡¯s face twisted with rage. ¡°Are you suggesting that we should sleep in the rain when we have a perfectly good place to give us shelter?¡±

    ¡°You can sleep on this outer place, see, it¡¯s still sheltered from the rain, and I can sleep on the step, it¡¯s partially covered by the roof.¡± She pointed to the outer section of the building that was separated from the inner sanctum by a wooden lip on the floor. It would indeed be enough space for one, but for two it would be tight unless they lay next to each other. She would not permit that.

    Kondo considered this for a moment, occasionally glancing inside the empty shrine and back towards her.

    ¡°I respect the Shinjin,¡± he said at last. ¡°And my respect is reserved for very few. The man was said to be the greatest warrior these Islands have ever known. And in his name, many wars have sprung up, and these have caused more death and destruction than I ever could, so remember that the next time you read your precious storybooks. So, I will not go in, but I won¡¯t have you sleeping half in the rain. You could get sick, and that would slow us down and risk the mission. I¡¯ll take the steps, and you can have this space to sleep.¡±

    His words contained finality in them, and she did not resist. They set their belongings in a dry place and then soon laid down to sleep. Kondo was quick to doze off to the tempo of the raindrops, but Yukiana remained awake. She was haunted by the image before her. Her eyes remained on the dark interior of the shrine. The emptiness about it was profound. She imagined a man sitting on this hill long before anyone called him the ¡®Shinjin¡¯. She wondered what he thought about his life at that time. He probably felt small, insignificant, and perhaps even hopeless, as she did. Something the old monk had told him changed the course of history. It shattered his mind and reformed it.

    But she had spent years among the Truists. She had heard the chants, the sutras, and she had observed the rites. There was nothing but emptiness there. Unless she had missed something.

    ¡°There must be something else!¡±

    She peered into the darkness, searching for the answer. There too was emptiness.

    ¡°What does this emptiness mean?¡± she wondered, racking her mind for an answer. ¡°Perhaps it is not empty,¡± she finally thought. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s full. Full of something. But how does that help me here? Alone, captured, defeated.¡± A feeling of desperation came over her, a feeling of utter hopelessness. Then, a sudden wave of inspiration.

    ¡°If something is here,¡± she thought. ¡°I hope it sees me.¡±

    Knowing that there was a small possibility that something beyond her imagination was watching, bearing witness to her struggle, gave her a small measure of comfort. ¡°Behold me,¡± she whispered into the void. ¡°And if you can, help.¡±

 Chapter 10 - Gintaro - The Monks Path

    ¡°Papa!¡±

    Gin awoke with his head buzzing and his face throbbing with pain. He blinked his eyes open and lifted his head to orient himself. He had been moved to the side of the road, and he was no longer prone, but lying on his back on a soft bed of grass. He sat up quickly, but the suddenness of this caused him to become dizzy, so he held himself steady with his aching arms.

    ¡°Gin-san?¡± a familiar voice asked. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Gin slowly turned around in search of the voice. Before him knelt Ota-san, filling up a gourd flask with water from the nearby stream. His face showed signs of worry, and his eyes were cautious.

    ¡°Yukiana¡­¡± Gin groaned, the memory of his bitter failure starting to return.

    ¡°We know,¡± Ota said gravely, stepping over and handing him the flask. He then sat on his knees next to him. ¡°Maeta told the village that your daughter had been taken. We summoned the entire valley and sent them out looking for her. We found Goto-san¡­¡± Ota¡¯s face showed signs of horror mixed with anger. ¡°Did he have anything to do with it?¡±

    Gin shook his head. ¡°He tried to stop the man who took her and succeeded in injuring him but suffered a fatal blow in the attempt. It was a courageous act, and he died to save a member of his community. He did far more than I¡­¡± This was said with obvious self-loathing. Gin then took the gourd and sucked the contents down. He had forgotten how thirsty he was. ¡°It was the merchant in black, the outsider from the festival. He was the one who took her.¡±

    ¡°And the patrol?¡± Ota asked quietly. ¡°The merchant¡¯s doing?¡±

    Gin¡¯s features seemed to harden. ¡°No¡­¡± he said quietly.

    Ota sat back, visibly disturbed. ¡°Then you have made powerful enemies. Indeed, Gin-san, it seems both the powers of heaven and earth rally against you. It is no wonder you came to Kokoro Village. One would wonder why you stayed on the Islands at all.¡±

    Gin heaved himself up, pausing a moment to make sure he was steady. He walked over to the stream and filled the flask once again, drinking it down quickly. He glanced down at his reflection in the stream; his face was smeared with blood. He could not tell whose blood it was. He cupped his hands and splashed his face, washing it until it was clean.

    ¡°It doesn''t matter,¡± he finally said. ¡°If someone wanted me, they could have come for me. Taking my daughter, there''s no excuse for it,¡± he said this through gritted teeth as his eyes gleamed, appearing wild, almost feral.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Ota said calmly. ¡°That is why I am here. Although I don¡¯t know whether or not you deserve punishment, I know that your daughter is clearly innocent. Only the vilest of men would steal a child away from her father¡¯s house.¡± He paused. ¡°Also, I owe you more than figs for what you did for me this year. So, here is my recompense.¡± He paused a moment before speaking. ¡°I have lived in these lands all my life, and I know them well. Your man went along the north road. His most likely destination is Kagiminato, the largest city on this island and the closest to Nakashima. From there he could easily take a ferry across the strait or hop aboard a ship that would take them anywhere on the Islands. The north road eventually turns northwest to circle around Mount Omukae, and then finally cuts back along the northern coast and towards the city of Kagiminato. It''s about a six-day journey on foot.¡±

    ¡°I know it well,¡± Gin replied. ¡°It¡¯s the same way I came to Kokoro those years ago. If I can overtake them along the way, perhaps I can...¡±

    ¡°Your horse,¡± Ota said, pointing down the road. There laid the large brown body of Goro-Goro. It was still upon the earth. ¡°He didn''t make it. His heart gave out, poor beast.¡±

    Gin grimaced, feeling as if another crippling blow had landed upon him. He did not know the horse for long, but it had served him faithfully.

    ¡°Don''t blame yourself, Gin-san,¡± Ota said quietly. ¡°It is said that these animals can sense the feelings of their rider. He gave his life to help you, a noble cause. And even if he were still here, you would not be able to take the north road.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Gin asked, bristling.

    Ota lifted a gray eyebrow. ¡°You are a wanted man now Gin-san, and you should not forget it. You slew five of the daimy¨­¡¯s soldiers. That''s a capital offense as you well know. They will hunt you down from now until you face justice or flee these lands. The north road is the last place you''ll want to find yourself.¡±

    ¡°Then I will never catch them!¡± Gin lamented.

    ¡°Not by that way. But there is another path...¡± Ota said with a surprising tone.

    ¡°The southern path would take even longer,¡± Gin continued, thinking out loud. ¡°I¡¯d have to go three days south before cutting east. I¡¯d be losing at least a few more days, and those roads are often patrolled as well.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Ota agreed.

    ¡°Then how am I to catch them? If they make it to Kagiminato I lose her!¡± his voice was haggard, wracked with panic.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°There is another path, a more direct path,¡± Ota continued. ¡°One that you won¡¯t find on any map.¡±

    Gin paused and stared at Ota intently.

    ¡°It goes northeast around Mount Omukae and connects to the coast, just south of Kagiminato,¡± he explained. ¡°It''s an old pilgrimage path, one that only monks take, but only ones of very ancient sects. Patrols will not be on it, because they do not know it. It is an overgrown, narrow path, one which requires some degree of climbing, so it can only be taken on foot. But it will get you there in a week¡¯s time.¡±

    Gin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°A week?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you make good speed, you can reach the south gates of Kagiminato in a week.¡±

    Gin was stunned. Just as he thought that it was all over, a glimmer of hope had appeared.

    ¡°Take me,¡± he implored, bowing low.

    Ota nodded. ¡°But you''ll also be needing this.¡± He held up Gin¡¯s sword, which he had picked up from the ground where he had fallen.

    Gin hesitated when he first saw it. If his sword had not failed him, this whole thing would now be over. Perhaps it was his fault for neglecting it all these years. Even so, it would be necessary from here on out. He could not abandon it now. He took the sword and tucked it into the left side of his waist sash.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.

    Ota brought him further down the north road for about ten or fifteen minutes. He then made for the side of the road, crossed the clear stream that ran parallel to it, and finally stopped. Ahead of him was an ancient stone lantern that stood about waist high. The bottom was overgrown with vines and vegetation so that any demarcation upon it was completely covered. The top, which splayed out like a small roof to a tiny room, was thick with a layer of bright green moss. One could easily mistake it for a shrub or small tree.

    ¡°Here it is,¡± Ota said, extending his arm towards the small break in the wall of bamboo and other unyielding vegetation. Gin could not distinguish anything that resembled a path and could barely see a few feet past the opening. He would have to crouch to even fit inside it if he were to proceed through. The way had an air of hostility about it. It was a place that had not been disturbed and did not seem to welcome unwanted visitors. His apprehension must have shown on his face as Ota encouraged him.

    ¡°If you push through this for a while you will emerge into the forest where the bamboo is less dense. There will be a rudimentary path, but if you follow it, you will get to where you need to go. Keep an eye out for lanterns like this one. Some are broken or completely overgrown, but they will keep you on the path if the way seems unsure. Don¡¯t give up Gin-san and may the All-kami guide you.¡±

    Ota bowed with an air of finality and Gin reciprocated. The intense light of day was giving way to vague hues of dusk. He thought of his daughter and shuddered. Whatever lay ahead for him on this path, it was nothing compared to what she was going through. Redoubling his resolve, he stooped low and pushed on ahead. Within moments, the light from where he had come was altogether extinguished. All he could do was grope in the darkness, pushing onwards as thick vines and bone-hard bamboo brushed against him, pushing him back. Many times, he became tangled, almost suffocated by the brush, unable to even reach down to his side and cut through with his sword. But he pushed through nevertheless, snapping the snares around him and casting aside any hindrance. His mind was focused on one thing, and nothing would stop him. Nothing.

    Eventually, after what seemed like an eternity of swimming through the strangling mass, the brush gave way to a quiet wood, like what Ota had previously described. It was far less thick, but still, the leaves overhead nearly blocked out the sky completely. Only the faint orange hue of dusk could be seen in small openings, which dotted the canopy overhead. Despite this, Gin was happy to be able to move his limbs freely once again. Ahead of him was another overgrown lantern, this one crumbling and dotted with strange finger-like mushrooms, but it lifted his heart to see that he was going in the right direction.

    ¡°Yosh!¡± he said aloud and then proceeded on as the sun finally set, and the wood darkened.

    A few hours passed and Gin advanced onwards, but he was battling fierce exhaustion. His head nodded, and his eyes opened and closed sporadically. He would find himself straying further and further away from the path, having to reposition himself, which cost precious time. Delirium was setting in, and he thought more than once that he was back in the comforts of his house, with his daughter nearby, reading a book or playing her shamisen. The day had been long, brutally hot, and both physically and emotionally draining. He was beyond his wit¡¯s end. He stopped instinctively and reached for the gourd flask that had been given to him by Ota-san. Only upon bringing it to his lips did he realize that it was empty and that it was not the first time he had tried to drink from it. This time he lifted his head and peered around.

    He was still alone in the woods, with only the scarce moonlight and starlight above to illuminate his path. He was atop a broad hillock, surrounded by a sea of slender bamboo trees, pines, and patches of moss. A thin layer of mist now covered the low places of the wood. He closed his eyes, listening intently, straining his ears. He heard the deafening cry of the forest¡¯s nocturnal inhabitants echoing like a chorus. In the very midst of their song, he found what he was looking for. His eyes opened wide.

    He turned to his right and proceeded down the embankment of the hillock. It was steep, and his legs could barely keep him up, but he reached the bottom just in time. There before him was a small mountain stream, trickling softly and glowing faintly in the starlight. He did not even bother to fill up the gourd but stumbled to his knees and drank directly from the stream itself. He gulped furiously, lifting his head only to catch his breath. The water was cool and refreshing, and it lifted his mind from the cloudy haze of weariness. For several moments he knelt there, lapping at the fresh water. Then, he began to fill the gourd so that he would have some reserved for the long journey ahead.

    Suddenly, he thought that he had heard something stir. Perhaps it was the stream itself or some slight breeze rustling through the trees. He looked up and inspected his dark surroundings once more. This was a lost place, far from any city or village. It belonged to the wild things and the ancient trees. This was a place untouched by human hands. He needed to be wary.

    ¡°Is someone there?¡± a strange voice called out in the distance.

    Gin dropped the water flask in astonishment. It was a voice, a human voice, and a woman¡¯s voice. Could it be? Could it really be her? Or was he hearing things, imagining what he desperately longed for? He strained his eyes to see where the voice was coming from, but he could see nothing.

    ¡°Yuki?¡± he whispered instinctively, wondering now if he was hallucinating.

    ¡°Help! I need help!¡±

 Chapter 11 - Gintaro - The Moonlit Duel

    Gin¡¯s left hand dropped towards his sword which he slowly pulled from his waist. He stood up, his eyes scanning back and forth. Across from him, not so far in the distance, was an unusually large tree, round and thick at the base. The voice seemed to be coming from the other side. He carefully edged his way across the stream and towards the tree, making sure to keep his distance, in case it was a trap.

    ¡°Ota said that this path was not known except by monks. But what if the merchant knew of this way as well?¡± he wondered.

    As his view became clearer, he saw what appeared to be a metal cage on the ground against the base of the tree. Inside of it was a person, a young woman to be sure. His heart began to race. By what luck had he managed to find her? In this old forest of all places! He could never repay Ota for sending him this way. He would say a thousand prayers to the All-kami for causing him to stop in this particular glade. He thanked even his thirst, his wonderful, blessed thirst!

    He drew closer, keeping his guard up, anticipating the merchant. He knew that he would be nearby and remembered the strength of his arms and the ferocity in his eyes. But he could not contain the joy welling from within.

    Yet as the figure shifted in the cage his hopes were instantly dashed. This was not his daughter. The young woman grabbed the bars and gazed up at him, her deep brown eyes reflecting the glowing light of the moon, but they were not Yuki¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡± she cried upon seeing him. ¡°Don''t just stand there! Get me out of here!¡±

    Gin initially stepped forward to help her but then paused, partially because of disappointment but also due to unease. He wanted to inspect the scene more thoroughly. It was an old habit and one he could not break, though he often tried. The cage itself had two long poles going through it so that it could be carried by two or more men, almost like a small palanquin commonly found in large cities. Beside the cage, there was an abandoned campsite, with the charred remnants of a small fire. There were a few leather bags along the outskirts, and there was one ornate naginata, a pole weapon, with a long blade at the end, protruding up from the ground near the cage itself.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the woman hissed. ¡°Can you help me?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked, holding his sword even tighter. ¡°Where are the others?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! They said they were going to a nearby festival!¡± she explained, nearly shouting with fearful excitement. ¡°But they might come back at any moment! Get me out of here! Please!¡±

    He was even more suspicious now, despite his sympathy for her. His eyes narrowed, as he tried to identify the woman through the darkness. She was clearly not someone from this region. She spoke in a strange accent; one he did not immediately recognize. It sounded harsh and uncouth to his ears.

    ¡°Why are you caged?¡± he asked, trying to keep his voice calm and steady.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± she answered, her voice growing angrier. ¡°I''m in a cage! Is this common around here?¡±

    ¡°It matters a great deal,¡± Gin said firmly. ¡°Tell me now, or I will walk away.¡±

    The woman cursed under her breath. He could see that she had short black hair that extended just to her neck. This was unusual, as most women her age tended to wear their hair long. She was also wearing very peculiar clothes if one could call them clothes at all. She wore red-plated armor that strapped across her chest, atop her forearms, legs, and thighs, and a leather girdle around her waist. Her lower legs, stomach, arms, and even shoulders were left exposed. She wore no kimono underneath her armor, as was the usual custom, even among men when they dressed for battle.

    ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s some kind of spy?¡± Gin wondered.

    She was not a dainty woman like he expected to find in such a situation, but she seemed strong and powerful, like a weather-tested reed. Her muscle-carved limbs seemed tough, capable of wielding such a large weapon like that naginata with ease.

    After what looked like an intense internal battle, she finally conceded. ¡°I was captured by those Grey Flame lunatics, all right? They caught me and brought me here.¡±

    ¡°The Hairohi?¡± Gin wondered aloud. He knew them to be a reclusive and dangerous sect that worshiped dark spirits and evil kami. ¡°Are they the ones who have a shrine on Mount Hi in the south?¡±

    ¡°How should I know?¡± the woman returned fiercely. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where I am. They put me on a ship a few weeks or so ago and then carried me into this stifling forest.¡±

    ¡°Why did they capture you?¡± he asked. ¡°Only the Sh¨­gun and his appointed lords and their retainers are permitted to deliver justice in these lands.¡±

    To this, the woman enjoyed a hearty laugh. ¡°Are you being serious? You are, aren''t you? I must be a long way from home if that''s the case,¡± she said, continuing to laugh, though he could sense the bitterness in her voice.

    ¡°Where are you from?¡± Gin asked, stepping closer so that he could see more of her. Her eyes peered back at him with distrust, and her fingers gripped tightly around the bars of the cage. She had sharp nails, and her ears were pointed and angular, something he had rarely seen before. There was a leather collar around her neck, with a place for a chain to be attached.

    There was another long silence before she answered, ¡°Akaii.¡±

    Now it was Gin''s turn to scoff. ¡°You¡¯re from Akaii Province?¡± he asked with disbelief.

    ¡°That''s what I just said, right? Now, are you going to question me until they come back or are you going to get me out of here?¡±

    He deliberated for a few moments. Akaii Province was the northernmost province on Nakashima, the farthest province from where they currently were. Still, Gintaro in all his travels had never been to Akaii Province and knew that it was quite a journey by land or sea to get there. This woman, for whatever reason, was quite valuable to the Grey Flame sect for them to bring her this far south.

    ¡°I do not have much time either,¡± Gin stated, his thoughts returning to his daughter, ¡°So answer me this last question. What did you do to them that they would bring you all the way to Minami-shima?¡±

    ¡°Minami-shima?¡± the woman said to herself, slowly sitting back as if defeated. ¡°Am I really that far from home? That would explain why it¡¯s so hot down here.¡± She slid her finger across her forehead, wicking away beads of sweat.

    Gin was growing impatient with this woman¡¯s obvious stalling and moved to walk away.

    ¡°I¡¯m an oni hunter,¡± she began. ¡°In my land, they call us the Kary¨±do. I hunt and kill oni that cross our borders. And I am rather good at it too, one of the best oni-hunters on Nakashima some say.¡±

    He turned back to listen, so she continued.

    ¡°The Hairohi, being the perverts that they are, worship the oni,¡± she explained. ¡°So, they naturally hate me and have wanted me dead for some time. But I never gave them a chance, until I let my guard down about a month ago. They captured me when I was out scouting and swore to sacrifice me atop their sacred mountain shrine in the south. I wanted revenge at first, but now, I¡¯d settle for just getting out of this cage. The way they look at me tells me that we¡¯re close, and I don¡¯t want to see what awaits me when I get there.¡± She grew quiet as she finished her tale.

    Gin considered her words. She told her story with what sounded like flat honesty. If she had told this to almost anyone else on Minami-shima, she would have been laughed at or called raving mad. Oni were thought to have disappeared from the Islands years ago, and some even doubted their existence at all except for in legend. They were said to be man-like beasts, but taller, stronger, and fiercer. They supposedly had red eyes and wielded massive, spiked clubs in battle. Stories were sometimes told of them, roaming the forests and isolated places of the earth, and preying upon cowardly soldiers who fled from battle. Few people had the heart to listen to such stories these days, not after the war. Their world was frightening enough without adding monsters to it. But Gin had dealt with both men and monster before.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    After a moment, he consented with a nod. As far-fetched as it sounded, he knew that it could be possible that this woman was telling the truth. She, being so brazen and so plainly strange, could only have come from some faraway place like Akaii Province. Men with evil designs would avoid the high roads if they could, as they would be the ones imprisoned if they were discovered by a patrol. Their clear attempt to hide this woman shed light upon their nefarious designs for her. Finally, and ultimately, he was aware of the hypocrisy of his situation. How could he hope to find his captured daughter safe and unharmed, while ignoring the plight of another captured young woman? He had no choice.

    He stepped over and inspected the cage carefully. Her eyes grew round with excitement.

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re going to let me out?¡±

    He nodded again upon finding the metal padlock, the one that sealed the cage. He took the end of his sword¡¯s hilt and with one swift stroke, struck the padlock. The lock clicked open, and he jiggled it free. As soon as the lock was off, however, he was knocked backward by the cage door, which flung open with a forceful crash.

    Gin landed atop the campsite behind him and felt the crunch of the charred remains of the fireplace upon his back. He was stunned, and when he looked up to see what happened, the sharp edge of the naginata was pointed at his throat with the young woman standing over him. Her victorious grin revealed her unusually long canines, both top and bottom, making her seem all the more bestial.

    ¡°Nice try, old man,¡± she laughed haughtily. ¡°I really do appreciate you letting me free, but I¡¯m afraid that I cannot allow you to live.¡±

    He scowled at her, realizing that he had been fooled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have to cut that pretty little head off your shoulders, but I won¡¯t make the same mistakes that she did. You are the one who brought so much trouble upon my family,¡± she pushed the edge of the naginata so that it rested on Gin¡¯s throat. ¡°You¡¯re him, aren¡¯t you?¡± There was a look of madness on her face.

    Gin was forced to swallow and felt the searing pain of a superficial cut as his throat pushed against the sharpened edge of her weapon.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± he whispered, trying not to move.

    The woman pulled the weapon back just far enough to get a good clean thrust, but as she did so, Gin knocked the edge away with the hilt of his sword and managed to flip backward and land on his feet. This time he was not foolish enough to try and unsheathe his stuck blade but instead, he tucked it back as if he were going to.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± she said, maintaining her arrogant disposition. ¡°I didn''t know grandfathers could move like that. It must be this warm southern air. Keeps you limber, eh?¡±

    Gin bent his knees and readied himself. He could sense that another attack was imminent.

    ¡°I already know how this is going to go,¡± she said, her eyes shining in the moonlight. ¡°I have the range, old man. A katana against a naginata is a bad matchup. Especially if you''re up against someone who knows how to use it. Let¡¯s settle this without blood, okay? You can tell me why you took her, and what you did with her, and I¡¯ll consider letting you live.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Gin cried.

    The woman scoffed but gripped the naginata tighter with both hands. ¡°You play the noble, decent man. You rescue a young lass trapped in the forest from the Hairohi and get her to trust you so you can discover all her secrets. You had it all set up, just like last time. Do you expect me to fall for the exact same trick? How pathetic do you think I am? I am not my sister. Now that I¡¯ve seen through your act, there¡¯s no need to continue lying.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡± Gin insisted.

    ¡°Enough!¡± she said with a gleam in her eye.

    The woman lunged at him, and the shaft of her naginata extended out like a lightning bolt. Gin was just able to jump back out of its reach, but she followed up seamlessly with another slash, this one he had to parry with his sword¡¯s edge, which he had to partially unsheathe to do so. He was surprised that the sword had finally come out, albeit only halfway, but he was grateful for the timing. The impact of metal on metal rang out loudly in the deserted wood.

    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Gin hissed between her strikes, which he was only narrowly avoiding. ¡°Your captors will hear this and return!¡±

    ¡°My captors? Do you mean your pawns? Let them come!¡± she cried, swinging her naginata so hard that it felled a small tree. ¡°They caught me sleeping. I¡¯d like to see what they have to say when I have my spear on me. Let¡¯s see how they talk then.¡±

    Gin could only grunt in response, as he was forced to duck underneath another arching slash.

    ¡°I was hoping that you would bring them with you,¡± she said, pausing a moment to catch her breath. ¡°That way I could repay them for their generous escort. These religious types are pretty austere when they are around their superiors, but once you get off the highway a bit, you should hear the vulgarities. I mean, I can¡¯t really blame them for backsliding, I am a fully developed woman after all.¡± She admired herself and winked at him seductively.

    Gin frowned. He was losing precious time dealing with this woman. He should have left her alone to begin with. He had far more important things to attend to. The image of his daughter tied up on horseback flooded his mind. He shifted into a more offensive stance.

    ¡°I heard the tales,¡± the woman said before her features turned dark. ¡°A middle-aged man, wearing plain clothes and a black sword, who bears many scars. The master of the Hairohi did unspeakable things to my sister, all because she trusted him and his sweet gestures and his sweet words. Well, it will not be me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not who you think I am!¡± Gin shouted, letting his anger rise.

    ¡°Yes!¡± she growled. ¡°Yes, you are!¡±

    The woman charged forward again but this time so did he, which caught her by surprise. She immediately thrust the naginata forward, but Gin shifted and moved inside of her defenses. He went to strike, but she managed to move at the last moment. A heated exchange ensued where each went blow for blow, not giving an inch to the other.

    ¡°Find your rhythm!¡± Gin urged himself. ¡°Find it!¡±

    ¡°Come on old man! Unsheathe that black sword! Show me your full strength!¡± the woman taunted, her voice sounding louder and more animalistic. Her blows grew harder and harder, but to her surprise, her opponent was getting faster and faster. There was a calm look on his face, and he was becoming more relaxed by the moment.

    The young woman¡¯s eyes filled with wrath. She stopped mid-swing and then reversed her strike, an amazing feat for any naginata warrior. It almost caught Gin in the chin, but he wrenched his head backward just in time. She could see that he was taken off balance, so she followed through and then quickly prepared another swing, intending to bring her weapon down with all her might and finish the fight once and for all. But as she was putting everything into one final blow, she realized that he was no longer there. Her eyes widened, but she could not stop now that she had started. The edge of her blade sundered the earth but became lodged in it tightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Gin said calmly, his sheathed sword held mere inches from her temple.

    The woman paused, relaxing her shoulders as if defeated but then spun around and slashed with her long nails, which shredded Gin¡¯s kimono at the chest but did not draw blood. He staggered backward, not expecting her to continue to fight.

    ¡°I told you I¡¯m not who you think I am!¡± he bellowed, raising his sword once again to defend himself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± she hissed, creeping slowly towards him. ¡°You have the same sword! Do you take me for a fool?¡±

    She lunged at him once again, but this time he thrust forward and drove the blunt end of his sword into her stomach. She instantly stopped, gasped loudly, and dropped to her knees, clutching her abdomen.

    He stood over her and held his sword over the back of her head. Even without an exposed edge, the sheathed sword could easily shatter a human skull if swung hard enough.

    ¡°My daughter was taken from me earlier today,¡± he said sternly. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you think I am, and I do not care, but if you try to stop me from finding her, I will not hold back, and you will never go home. I have wasted enough time with you. Go! You are free, and consider it a great favor, for I¡¯ve come to regret letting you out. You can follow the path that way,¡± he said pointing towards the west, the way he had come from. ¡°You¡¯ll get to the main highway within a few hours. Then go north or south, and you will eventually find a village.¡±

    He turned and strode away, leaving her gasping for breath and writhing in anguish.

    ¡°Who¡­who are you?¡± she managed to get out.

    Gin stopped and paused for a moment. Without turning to look back at her, he said, ¡°I¡¯m just a man.¡±

    With that, he continued back to the path from where he came. He was only a dozen steps from her when she called out to him again.

    ¡°Wait!¡± she cried, doing her best to rise. She pulled herself up with her naginata, with one hand still massaging her sore abdomen.

    Gin''s hand shot down to his sword hilt, but she waved him off as he whirled around, expecting more of a fight.

    ¡°I''m coming with you!¡± she declared, finally able to fully stand.

    ¡°You will not!¡±

    ¡°Please!¡± she begged, approaching him carefully. When she got to him, she knelt and bowed her head in an act of submission. She cast her weapon at his feet.

    He was startled by this sudden change of heart. ¡°Is this some kind of trick?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No trick,¡± she said, keeping her head low. ¡°I can see now that you are not who I thought you were. I am grateful that nearly a month in a cage has sapped most of my strength. If I were fresh, well, the outcome of this battle would have been completely different, and I may have slain an innocent man.¡±

    Gin raised an eyebrow. He could not tell whether to feel good about her apology or not.

    ¡°Besides,¡± she continued, ¡°You pointed me west along the path, but I should really be going east if I am going to reach the coast. You assumed our paths would diverge, but it turns out that I need to go the same way as you do. I don¡¯t know my way around this island. I¡¯d be lost and¡­¡±

    Gin scowled and shook his head.

    ¡°We would fare much better together if we ran into my captors. Someone could watch out while the other rests¡­¡±

    ¡°This is not a partnership!¡± he barked. ¡°You just tried to kill me!¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡­was wrong. I thought you were¡­I thought you rescued me to seduce me!¡± she stammered. ¡°Please just help me get to the coast and we¡¯ll part ways then. It can''t be more than a few days.¡±

    Gin was still infuriated that she had not yet truly apologized for trying to cut his head clean off. On top of that, her radical change in behavior seemed to him very unsettling. She very well could have been mad and had fabricated everything from the moment they met. However, there was truth in the way she fought. He mulled over it for a minute and then turned around.

    ¡°You are free to do whatever you want,¡± he said. ¡°But if you do anything else to slow me down again, I will make sure your captors find you.¡± He looked at her severely before striding off.

    The woman lifted her head and smiled. ¡°My name is Saru,¡± she said, pushing up to her feet.

    He kept on walking without saying a word. But after a few moments, he paused and without turning said, ¡°I¡¯m Gin.¡±

 Chapter 12 - Gintaro - The Grey Flame

    Exhausted and still reeling from the day¡¯s events, Gin internally regretted his decision to free the young woman from Akaii. However, Saru¡¯s presence did bring some immediate benefits. The first and most obvious was that she remembered to grab one of the large rucksacks abandoned by the Hairohi, which contained certain essentials that he had completely forgotten, such as rice and tools to start a fire. Although he had lived without such amenities before, that was a long time ago, and he was much younger and more able to bear such hardships.

    A few hours later, he was once again on the verge of exhaustion. This time, however, he did not have reserves left to continue. Saru protested his stubborn effort after watching him carefully, arguing that it would be impossible to reach the coast alive if he continued to deny his body food and rest. After a long and arduous dispute, he finally consented to take a brief rest. He was weary and disoriented, but the thought of resting while his daughter was out there, afraid and in pain or worse, drove him on with unearthly fervor. He also recognized the wisdom in Saru¡¯s admonishments. So, at last, he gave in and sat down, slumped back against an old tree, while his new companion made a fire and then cooked rice.

    He had a tough time remembering the last time he had a satisfying meal. It must have been with his daughter, in their home, a place that he may very well never see again. The image of her limp figure tied atop the merchant¡¯s horse was seared into his mind, and it burned so intensely that it felt like a splitting headache. The only thing that helped him carry on was the faint hope that he would be able to find her in Kagiminato. He was so focused on this hope that he did not feel Saru push a bowl of rice into his hands.

    ¡°You will die,¡± she said plainly. ¡°Before you even make it to the coast you will be dead unless you treat yourself properly.¡±

    She said it so pointedly that it distracted him for a moment.

    ¡°You never told me,¡± she continued, making sure he was gripping the old ceramic bowl tight enough that it would not fall. ¡°You never told me who took your daughter, or why. It¡¯s clearly driving you to such foolish lengths.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know,¡± answered Gin, his voice hushed. ¡°But I have my suspicions.¡±

    He could see the merchant¡¯s face in his mind, the rough cut of his jaw, and the cruelty in his eyes. He could smell the tinge of his breath and hear his rabid grunting repeating over and over again. Gin knew that he would have to face that man again if he did find his daughter, and he knew from experience that he was a skilled fighter. He would need to be ready for him. He lifted the bowl to his lips and ate. It was surprisingly good.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Saru said, hastily consuming some of her own meal. ¡°How is her mother holding up?¡±

    Gin looked down. ¡°She is gone. If she were alive, I am sure she would be with me right now, doing everything she could to find her. I am all she has now.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡± Saru said. ¡°I see.¡± There was a brief silence before she spoke again. ¡°Something similar happened in my family, and it has nearly torn us apart. But we were innocent.¡±

    Gin¡¯s face hardened at her not-so-subtle accusation, and he shot her a glare.

    ¡°Well, are you innocent?¡± she asked pointedly, swallowing a large clump of rice, and then grabbing another.

    Gin took in another mouthful and pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if anyone is innocent, especially me,¡± he said. ¡°But if anyone was, it was Yuki.¡±

    Saru nodded, and both continued to eat in silence. Gin finished the last of his meal and set the bowl down beside him. Already his stomach was feeling better, and the headache had subsided a bit.

    ¡°So,¡± he began, initiating the conversation for the first time. ¡°Tell me about the kidnapping that happened in your family. I find it intriguing that two strangers should meet with this rare thing in common.¡±

    Saru lifted her head, surprised that he had asked her a question. ¡°If I tell you, it will also explain why I attacked you.¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± Gin said, trying to be polite. She had shown him some measure of kindness after all.

    The woman from Akaii exhaled slowly before starting her tale. ¡°Two years ago, my oldest sister, the apple of my father¡¯s eye, was attacked by the Hairohi in the forest near our lands. But before I go into detail, please let me explain a few things. I suppose you are not especially familiar with Akaii, as very few outsiders are.¡±

    Gin nodded his head, indicating that she had assumed correctly.

    ¡°Before the War of Ashes, very few outsiders came to our province, but towards the end, the Grey Flame began growing in number and were building shrines in the mountains and deep woods. We thought little of it at first, as there are many sects and shrines on these islands, but this is a strange breed, for they worship oni, our most dangerous and deadly foe. Many of our people despised them for it, and they were largely shunned, and only a few converted to their side. They lived meager lives in isolation and began to detest our people in return. But up until a few years ago, they had never attacked us openly.

    My sister was out riding one day when she ran across a band of them. They accused her of befouling a shrine of theirs and took her captive. My father, a man held high in honor among our people, roused a host to help him find her and a vast number rode out and raided the enclaves of the Hairohi. Yet, despite their best efforts, she was nowhere to be found. A day, then a week, then a month passed, and people began to give up hope. I went out every day to look, setting out at the first light of dawn and returning late into the night. I kept going, even when the search parties ceased.

    My father was mentally broken from grief and fell sick from the strain, and my second oldest sister inherited responsibilities she was not prepared for, and quietly suffered under the burden. The cost of the search had also been great, and our house nearly came to financial ruin. But one day, several months later, she returned.

    She was unharmed and strangely jovial for one who had been gone so long. However, we soon discovered that her mind was altered, and she was different from when she left. She remembered little of her captivity except for a few details of her primary captor. She described a fair man who she claimed had saved her from the Grey Flame, though he was their leader. Unfortunately, she could not remember where she was taken, or the man¡¯s name. Most bizarre of all was that she could not understand why he let her return.

    My father, who was at first overjoyed at her sudden return became obsessed and questioned her day and night. But his investigation yielded nothing. She became a recluse, quiet and strange, and spent most of the time staring off into the forest. This broke his heart, and even to this day he has not fully recovered his strength.¡±

    ¡°You said that I had the same sword as this villain?¡± Gin asked, greatly interested despite his ever-growing fatigue.

    ¡°Well,¡± Saru said, seeming a little embarrassed, ¡°My sister could not describe the man, but she often drew pictures of him. They were rudimentary things, like that a child would make, but every time she drew his sword, it was always as black as the night. It reminded me of yours.¡±

    ¡°There are many of those who favor the color black for their sword scabbards.¡±

    ¡°But there are few whose blades are as black as yours. It looks as if it has been dipped in the river of the underworld.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Gin made a grim smile. ¡°My sword resembles my master¡¯s swords. He had them crafted to be nearly identical to his so that he could easily identify his disciples. But he would never do such a vile thing, for he despises the Hairohi more than most, and has destroyed enough of them to be forever banned from their ranks, let alone from their leadership. It must have been a strange coincidence.¡± He said this confidently, but his gaze wandered off into the distance as if he were lost in thought.

    Saru¡¯s face flushed with slight embarrassment. ¡°I was wrong to assume it was you. It has all been very strange and has sent my father into great distress. Nowadays he stays in bed and rarely leaves. My second oldest sister now largely runs our house¡¯s affairs in his stead, but she is bitter and harsh. And the eldest, well, she wanders the estate, speaking to herself in strange riddles. Thus, it has left a great scar on our family. Moreover, since our raids, the Hairohi have become increasingly aggressive against the people of Akaii, and there have been some violent clashes. As if we didn¡¯t have enough to worry about.¡±

    Gin acknowledged her with a nod, but at that moment, his eyes closed, as he was fading fast to sleep.

    ¡°You should get some rest,¡± Saru suggested, sounding almost gentle for the first time. She sensed that he was beyond his limit and was not going to last much longer. ¡°I¡¯ll take the first watch, so do not worry.¡±

    Despite his lingering anxieties, he managed to set them aside along with his mistrust of his new, strange companion, and let himself get carried down by the great anchor of sleep. Within moments he was gone.

    ¡°Get up!¡±

    The startling sensation of cold water blasted Gin in the face, pulling him from his deep slumber as it washed down his body. He lurched forward in surprise but was held down by several strong arms. Pinning him down and hovering around him were several figures in distinctive grey robes. They wore wide-brimmed conical hats made of woven bamboo leaves so that he could only see their mouths. A few of them wielded long ceremonial daggers that glittered in the light. One, the apparent leader of the group, towered over him, with his blade pointed down at him and in his other hand, a crude empty bucket dripping with water.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± the leader hissed. His voice was quiet and sinister. When he spoke, Gin could see that his teeth and mouth had turned black from dye, a tradition used by some sects, which made them look more formidable and esoteric.

    Gin looked around. He could not see Saru anywhere, nor did he see any of her belongings, including her naginata. It had to be late morning, as the sun was already rising in the sky.

    ¡°She left¡­¡±  he realized, his heart sinking in his chest. She could have left him long ago when he first fell asleep. She would be far away by now if she had left right away. He peered around once again. The other acolytes that stood around the campsite were as still as stone, but he could feel their baleful eyes upon him.

    ¡°I do not know,¡± he finally said, testing the men¡¯s strength who held him. They were young, but they were also strong, and their collective grip was secure.

    ¡°Why did you release her?¡± the man asked, stooping down so that he was uncomfortably close. He rested the edge of his sharp blade on Gintaro¡¯s chest. ¡°She did not belong to you.¡±

    ¡°She does not belong to you either,¡± Gin replied, glaring at the man darkly.

    With a flick of his wrist, the acolyte made a gash in Gin¡¯s chest. Although the wound was not deep, it hurt terribly. Bright red blood began to seep from the wound. The man collected some of the blood on his dagger and then held it up to his face, studying it as if it were speaking to him. Then, he put it to his mouth and licked the blade clean.

    ¡°You have good blood,¡± the leader said in a murmur. ¡°And I will take it from you. I can do it quickly, or I can drain you drip by drip. Now, tell me where she is! We know she was here!¡±

    ¡°I told you; I don¡¯t know!¡± Gin repeated, trying to force himself up. He was thinking of his daughter, who without him would not stand a chance. He could not go down like this, not now, not this soon. But what could he do in his dire position? He was still weary from the day before, malnourished and tired. He was not as young as he used to be, and the years of rest had sapped him of his vigor.

    The acolytes shoved him back down against the rough tree bark, carving up his back. He groaned with agony, as the leader straddled him and prepared the knife as if he were about to gut him like taken game.

    ¡°This cannot be it!¡± Gin lamented to himself, trying to wrench free once again. ¡°I cannot die now!¡±

    ¡°You want me?¡± a voice rang from across the glade. ¡°Try and take me now!¡±

    The attention of the acolytes immediately shifted, as they peered over at one of their brothers several yards away, who stood stunned with the sharp edge of a naginata protruding through his chest. The blade then suddenly retracted, and he fell forward, revealing a woman standing tall and defiant in the light of the mid-morning sun.

    Gin could feel the grip on him tighten suddenly and then slacken, as the men instinctively took a step back at her coming.

    Saru twirled her naginata deftly and then pointed it at the leader, who was still on top of Gin.

    ¡°Last time you took me through stealth and treachery, but this time you will taste the full fury of my wrath. I told you this day would come, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    The leader removed himself from Gin and stood up to face her. Gin could feel the fury of the acolytes building, as they quietly began to encircle her like ghosts. Two of the men remained to hold him down, but their attention was now on Saru.

    The acolytes sheathed their daggers, knowing they would prove useless against the range of a naginata, and instead loosed sharp sickles from inside their billowing robes. These sickles were themselves short, but they were attached to long chains, so they could be thrown around or into an enemy, and pulled back, rending limb from body. At once, as if they had one mind, the acolytes began twirling the chained sickles above their heads, spinning them faster and faster.

    Saru¡¯s eyes flashed from person to person, trying to anticipate who would strike first.

    Gin remained deathly still, waiting for his moment, waiting for them to loosen just enough. They did not know who he was and likely assumed that he was a simple country farmer, and so their grip continued to wane.

    At once, one of the sickles flew through the air and coiled around Saru¡¯s weapon. Then a second, and a third. Saru had managed to keep them from reaching her body, but now they had disabled her weapon, and would soon disarm her.

    With a grunt, Gin burst forward with all the strength he could muster and loosed himself from the acolytes¡¯ grip. He ran forward and scooped up his weapon from the earth. With a prayer he unsheathed it, and this time it came free. The acolytes barely had time to turn when Gin lifted the leader off his feet with a powerful swing. He could not cut with the sword, as it was still terribly blunted, but with enough power, he could incapacitate his foes.

    Saru used the distraction to shake off the snares from her weapon and charged the nearest acolyte, who was unable to respond. She drove the naginata through him and then flung him aside, slicing through the next man who assaulted her with his ceremonial knife.

    Gin heard the faint buzz of an arrow coming toward him and dodged just in time as it whizzed by his head. He traced its origin and saw one of the acolytes standing atop a small hill about a stone¡¯s throw away. This one had apparently fled to find an elevated position in which he could use his range to pin down his enemies. Saru was also vulnerable, as she was contending with the other acolytes, who harried her like a pack of wild dogs.

    Gin rushed forward, as he could see the bowman notch another arrow. The acolyte raised his bow, took aim, and then let it fly, but this time Gin deflected it with his sword, and it spun off behind him. The archer now looked panicked and fumbled with his next arrow. This gave Gin the critical seconds he needed, as he bounded up the slope and leaped high into the air. The man did not have time to raise his bow again, as Gin was already above him. With a quick snap of his blade, the archer crumpled to the ground just as he landed.

    When Gin turned back around, he could see that Saru was too much for the pack of acolytes. She had already felled two more and was dueling with another. The leader, whom Gin had knocked down in his escape, was stumbling away, leaving his last fellow acolyte to perish by a well-aimed thrust from Saru¡¯s spear.

    She turned quickly, remembering that there was one remaining, but by that time the man was already quite far off. She hoisted her spear, settled into a stance, and took aim, but before she could throw Gin was beside her and put a firm hand on the shaft of her spear.

    ¡°Let him go,¡± he urged.

    Saru¡¯s eyes were wild with bloodlust, and she reset her stance, preparing to try once again but this time Gin was in front of her. His eyes met hers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it. You don¡¯t need to kill him.¡±

    ¡°How can you say such a thing!¡± Saru screamed, her sharp fangs bared with flecks of spit.

    ¡°He¡¯s gone. Let him go,¡± he repeated. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. The fight is over. Don¡¯t lose control. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    Saru moved to throw but then, slowly, let her naginata drop to the ground. She lowered herself to her knees, and in a wave of adrenaline and emotion, wept.

    Gin knelt beside her and put a hand on her shoulder for comfort.

    ¡°I have never had to kill another person before,¡± she said after a few minutes.

    Gin nodded and was silent for a few moments before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s a terrible thing. Killing monsters like oni is in a way, easier, for they know only evil. But men are a mixture of dark and light. You may eradicate the darkness, but with it, you also extinguish the light.¡±

    ¡°I had to do it. They would have never stopped pursuing us,¡± Saru whispered, but she sounded uncertain.

    ¡°Sometimes the darkness is too great,¡± Gin said with a sigh. ¡°That is why we should not forsake the sword.¡±

 Chapter 13 - Gintaro - The Snow Monkey

    The pair traveled the rest of that day in silence, as the loud chorus of cicadas washed over them and drowned out their bitter thoughts. They stopped briefly at noon for a meager meal and then continued until sunset. The forest was still dense and thick with pines, bamboo, and humidity, and sweat rolled down their foreheads and spilled onto the ground. Eventually, they made camp, and sat down, both mentally and physically exhausted.

    Gin was eager for food, but Saru was eager for conversation, for the quietness of the day soured her mood, and her thoughts grew dark and melancholic. She wanted to clear the air.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for this morning,¡± she finally said. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to leave you there, but they came in slowly, one by one. If I had shown myself too soon, they would have fled and regrouped. I needed to make them think I ran off.¡±

    ¡°You had me fooled,¡± Gin admitted, keeping his hand from massaging the wound on his chest. ¡°But thank you. You could have left me, and you didn''t.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that we¡¯re even then,¡± she said with a grin. ¡°You saved me, and now I¡¯ve saved you.¡±

    ¡°Not quite. You did try to kill me yesterday, remember? So, I¡¯d say we are still two to one.¡±

    ¡°Right, I suppose I forgot that part,¡± Saru said with a laugh, finishing her bowl of rice gruel. ¡°The All-kami must have been watching over me. Of all the people who could pass me by in the middle of the forest, it was the man who would be most sympathetic to my plight. It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m so young and beautiful, or you may have left me there.¡± She batted her eyes in mock flirtation.

    ¡°That was not why I did it,¡± Gin replied bluntly.

    Saru lifted an eyebrow. ¡°So why did you then?¡±

    ¡°You mentioned that you are an oni hunter. That¡¯s a very unusual thing to say. Most people around these parts consider oni to only be the stuff of legend. If you told almost anyone else on this island that you hunt oni, they would have thought you to be either drunk or crazy.¡±

    She shifted uncomfortably. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Gin said nothing but gently pulled open the very top of his kimono to reveal the wound he suffered from the Hairohi. However, also around his neck was a thin chain necklace, and at the bottom of the necklace was a polished, black stone, with a distinctive curved shape.

    ¡°A magatama¡­¡± Saru whispered, transfixed. ¡°You¡¯re one of those wanderers, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ve heard stories about them when I was a little child. No wonder you¡¯re so strong.¡±

    Gintaro shook his head. ¡°I was once what some call a Kaijin. But that was a long, long time ago.¡± There was a faraway look in his eyes when he said this. ¡°During that time, I also fought my fair share of oni. I thought that when I disavowed that order, it would be the end of such things. But this spring I had another encounter with one after so many years.¡± He lowered his voice and spoke as if he did not want to be overheard. ¡°There are no oni tribes on this island, and even in the heart of Nakashima, oni are nothing more than inspiration for storytellers. At least that is what I used to believe. But this past spring, I had an old man from the village come to me and ask me a favor. Something was eating his animals, and he had spent considerable time tracking it down. When he found what it was, he immediately came to me for help, though he had usually avoided me before. Why he thought I had any experience with such things, I am not sure, but he asked for my help with sincerity and tears in his eyes.

    In my village, the appearance of an oni would have caused a great uproar, and the old man could have lost everything and been run out of town, or worse. He feared that the oni would cause others to believe that he became cursed in some way or committed great wickedness that would bring an oni to these lands. To be honest, even I did not believe him at first. But since he was an elder in the community, I obliged.

    He took me to the place. It was a cave high up on one of the mountains that overlooks the valley where we lived. There we laid in wait for it, as he said that it usually hunted at night.¡±

    ¡°That is true of oni,¡± Saru agreed, looking thoughtful. ¡°They prefer the darkness. Their red eyes can see well in the gloom.¡±

    ¡°It took some time for it to come out,¡± continued Gin, ¡°It was well into the evening when I saw it emerge from its cavern. I could not believe it. It was one of the largest oni I had ever seen. It was taller than me by a head or two. Like other oni, it stood on two feet like a human, but it was clearly not human. Its skin was hard and reddish, mingled with ashen grey as if it had been burned and charred. Its frame was wide and sturdy, and its legs were thick and strong. Its head was massive, and black horns were emerging from it, pointing upwards towards the sky. Its face was badly scarred, and it appeared ugly and fierce. It lumbered from the cave, sniffing the air, searching for food I presume.¡±

    ¡°Was it armed?¡± Saru interjected. ¡°Did it wear armor of any kind?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°Not that I could tell, besides a foul rag around its loins.¡±

    ¡°It must have been a scout,¡± Saru stated. ¡°Rank and file oni these days rarely are seen without arms and armor unless they are scouts and need to survive for long intervals in the wilds. But for it to be so large, that is strange. Scouts are usually smaller.¡±

    ¡°That had to be what this one was doing. But how and why it got there, I will never know. All I know is that two good arrow shots to the chest did nothing to hinder it. If anything, it enraged the creature. It charged our position, and to protect my friend, I ran out to meet it. I had borrowed his son¡¯s sword, as mine¡­¡± he paused, looking down at his own sword with disdain, ¡°It had not been used since the war, and I did not trust it. I landed one strong strike to its flank, which would have brought down an average man, but it merely roared back with a wild fury. As I turned around, it lashed out at me with his great claw.¡±

    Gin opened his kimono further to show his abdomen, which bore four long scars. Saru winced, for they were ugly wounds, only now just beginning to fade.

    ¡°I almost fell right then and there. It had been years since I had used a sword, and even longer since I had fought this kind of unnatural opponent. But his attack had not crippled me, and I was able to escape his reach and line up another strike. I managed to hit the same spot as before, and this time it seemed to work. The oni shuddered and dropped to its knees but was not yet dead. Fearing a revenge strike, I did not hesitate, and thrust my blade into its exposed throat, pushing as hard as I could through the thick, sinewy neck.

    The oni did not move after that, but it was a battle that I will not soon forget. I have received quite a few wounds from all my days of fighting against the strange things of this world and men. But this wound still aches, and I see the red eyes from time to time in my dreams, watching me. The most frightening thing was the realization I had lived in these lands for many years, and I had forgotten that such a thing could exist.

    When I was a young man, I wandered the Islands, seeking vile creatures like that to destroy. But then the war came, I was so consumed by it that I simply moved on. I suppose I wanted to forget.¡± Gin paused for a moment. ¡°You said that you hunt these monsters regularly. What else do you know of them?¡±

    Saru looked uneasy. ¡°Too much. We usually don''t speak of such things at length in the darkness, but I will oblige since you told your story without fear. Even so, your story of a large oni coming this far south makes me nervous so I will keep it brief. The oni have harried our borders for many centuries, coming south from Kitashima, the lost island, in search of supplies and food, we presume. For many years my ancestors managed to resist them along the beachhead so that they could not gain a foothold on Nakashima, but over time the persistence of their attacks wore us down, and within the last few decades they have taken a number of our strong places. Yet we maintain our fierce resolve. Our capital, Shiroha, has never been besieged and most importantly, the pass of Akaii is defended, preventing any horde of oni from migrating further southwards, into the heart of Nakashima.¡±

    Gin rubbed his chin. ¡°I''ve often heard of the Sh¨­gun sending troops north, but the reason was always to put down rebellions, or so it was said.¡±

    ¡°It''s a lie. There are no rebellions in the north nor have there been in recent history,¡± Saru said with obvious annoyance. ¡°But to maintain public order, the Sh¨­gun has to give such a pretext. Peasant rebellions in a far, foreign territory are much easier to swallow than the truth. It is our burden, and we do our part and often pay in blood. But our aid from the Sh¨­gun has decreased with each passing year, so we in the north wonder how long they can cover up what is really happening.¡±

    ¡°Aid?¡± he asked curiously.

    ¡°We are not responsible for paying the Sh¨­gun¡¯s taxes or participating in his wars, and in old times we were provided with food, weapons, armor, and even soldiers. But now, since the war began, we haven''t received much in the way of provisions, and the men sent to us are more spies than soldiers, making sure we are heeding the Sh¨­gun¡¯s wishes. Yet we are not ultimately beholden to the Sh¨­gun. We defend our lands for our own sake and only accept these provisions as a form of tribute for keeping the rest of the nation safe. We have always far paid more than we have received.¡±

    Gin said nothing, as he had lost himself in thought. The outside world, the one he had once been immersed in, one of political factions, of money and loyalty and pride, of soldiers and monsters and death - it felt so far away. Had he really been gone so long? In Kokoro, he had known the warm earth, the hot sun, the cool rain, and the golden harvest. It was simple, much like it was when he was a child. But just like that time, it was not meant to last. He was now returning to the world of violence, deceit, pride, and vainglory. He would have to change his mind quickly, or he would not survive. And he had to survive for his daughter¡¯s sake. She did not know, and she had not seen the evils that existed in the world.

    ¡°Let¡¯s speak no more of this,¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°My teacher used to say, ¡®One day ends, and so do its worries. Tomorrow will bring its own challenges.¡¯¡±

    Saru smiled and nodded, curling up across the fireplace, as the embers died and gave way to a silky mist of smoke.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Dawn had already broken when Gin opened his eyes once again. His body, despite aching from the prior day¡¯s trials, felt lighter and his head was less hazy. He was lying next to the same tree he had leaned against the night before, but the bag that was used to carry their supplies was folded underneath his head to make a pillow. ¡°It must have been Saru,¡± he realized. ¡°That was kind.¡±

    He slowly sat up and looked over to see her squatting at the edge of camp, urinating on the ground. She noticed him stir but did nothing but smile at him. ¡°Good morning,¡± she said cheerfully as if nothing unusual was happening.

    Gin whirled around, as his face grew red. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he cried.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she repeated indifferently.

    ¡°Y-y-y¡­you¡¯re!¡± he stuttered but dared not say any more.

    Saru finished and stood up, washing up with the flask of water. ¡°Are you alright? For a man who has fought oni, you sure scare easily.¡±

    He slowly turned around and glared at her. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you go further off into the forest?¡±

    ¡°I am already quite far into this forest.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± he almost shouted but then stopped. It was useless. He was getting redder by the moment.

    ¡°In Akaii, many women fight,¡± she said matter-of-factly, scooping the rice from the pot with a wooden spoon, the only utensil they had. ¡°They go out into the wilds, sometimes for months on end. They bleed and they die like men. Most don¡¯t sit in pretty castles and sew stitches. I chose to fight, and I¡¯ve earned the right to piss wherever I want. If you don¡¯t like it, close your eyes.¡±

    She shoved the bowl of rice into his hands.

    Gin frowned but did not protest further. Surely her unruly northern customs were to blame. He ate quietly, as Saru packed the rest of the items and put out the small flame. Everything was already nearly prepared, as she had seen to it well before he had woken. Gin was pleased by this, as there was little time to spare and much at stake. He watched her move; she was deliberate and precise.

    Despite her awful manners, he could not help but admire her as the sun cut through the clusters of bamboo and arrayed her figure in a glow of warm light. He knew her to be strange, arrogant, and even vulgar at times, but she appeared softer as she deftly moved about the camp. It had been such a long time since he had seen a woman who was made of finer quality than those he had known in his small village, and even at her worst, she was fair to look at.

    Men often called the people of Akaii ¡®snow monkeys¡¯ because of their ears and sharp canines, their strong muscular frames, and of course their crude customs. But she was no mere snow monkey. Her body was strong but supple, balanced in a way one could say was precisely beautiful. Her eyes had a spark of boundless energy.

    Yet he quenched the thoughts as quickly as they came, as his focus shifted to his daughter and her dire plight. He sat up and began to set himself in order for the day.

    ¡°Did you sleep?¡± he eventually asked as they started along the path northeast.

    ¡°A bit,¡± Saru returned gruffly. She seemed angry, so he spoke no more to her after that.

    The two proceeded along the thin dirt trail that meandered and seemed to be gradually rising. The forest was still quite dense with brush, thick trees, and groves of bamboo. The air was humid and heavy, and it smelled of mugwort and moss. The trail did not appear to follow a stream or water source, as many did, but they were never too far from a brook that flowed down from Mount Omukae, one of the great peaks on Minami-shima. In the daylight, the occasional deer could be seen bounding over thick roots and swallows fluttered up and over branches above. Although the heat was still severe, Gin considered the canopy overhead to be a blessing, as it shielded them from the sun.

    For the rest of that day, they remained in the lowlands, where the trees grew tall and close together. There were no signs of civilization other than the sporadically placed stone markers, which seemed to be getting further and further apart. They lost the trail once but managed to find it after some searching. They stopped twice, briefly to eat, and then proceeded on. By nightfall, they both noticed some slight changes in the land, as the air was not as thick, and it had a tinge of freshness to it that reminded him of the mountains.

    The next day it rained from morning to evening. Both travelers welcomed it as it had been so hot for so many days, and the rain cooled the air and gave relief, though it made traveling more difficult. The path had become notably steeper in some areas, forcing them to go single file and use their hands to keep balance. The path was muddy, and when the rain picked up, it slowed their pace considerably as the way was slick. They could not cook rice as the rain made it impossible for them to make a fire, but Gin managed to find some wild berries that were edible despite tasting bitter. Saru had returned to her jovial self, which was a relief as she made for a good talking companion and a much-needed distraction from Gin¡¯s ever-prevailing thoughts of rage and despair.

    The forest gave way to more mountainous terrain and at last on the next day, they reached a clearing where they could see the grey and brown conical figure of Mount Omukae, rising tall in the distance and the outline of the sea in the east. Although the region was already mountainous, Omukae was the lord of them, as none could compare to its height or splendor. The peak was wrapped in a grey cloud, but it still struck wonder in the hearts of the two travelers. It was said that in ancient days there was a great battle in the plains west of the mountain, and many perished there. Legend said that lying upon the battlefield, many warriors beheld Omukae before passing, and so the mountain was named ¡®The Receiving Mountain.¡¯ Gin wondered if it was a comfort to them to see its lofty heights as they composed their death poems in the inner recesses of their minds.

    The one thing that was more impressive than the east face of the mountain was the sight of the distant shoreline which signified that they were making good time. Soon the path would slope downwards, and the pair could reach the coast and Kagiminato in a few more days if they kept their current pace. Gin strode on with renewed vigor, now focusing his thoughts on what he must do in the upcoming days and the possibility that he might be able to rescue his daughter.

    When they set up camp that night, Saru was more cheery than usual. After their meal, she began rummaging through their bag until she found what she was looking for.

    ¡°I''ve been saving this for when we got to the coast, but the sight of it today lifted my heart, and I think it''s as good as time as any,¡± she said, taking out a small sake cask and popping open the top. ¡°It''s not much, just a swig or two left, but it''s a bit tastier than rice and millet.¡± She took a gulp and then handed it to her companion who sat across from her. He eyed it apprehensively, not wanting to partake in anything that resembled a celebration until his daughter was safe.

    ¡°To finding your daughter,¡± she insisted, her arm still extended.

    He then nodded and took the last gulp. It was not good sake to be sure, but it was at least refreshing.

    ¡°I never thought that I''d be this far from home,¡± Saru said with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s too bad it is under such unfortunate circumstances. The view we had today was mesmerizing. The mountains of my land are sharp and jagged, often tipped with snow. The forests here are so lush and vibrant.¡± She looked around, taking in their surroundings. ¡°You know, I''d never really considered what the other provinces were like. All I''ve ever known was Akaii. I''ve seen the maps and heard the stories, but seeing it now makes me wonder about what else is out there.¡±

    Gin could not help his face from softening. ¡°Tell me more. I have never been to your land, and I have seen nearly all of these Islands.¡±

    Saru paused and thought for a moment. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a hard place to be sure. Children are brought up from an early age to fight. Boys and girls. A sword for boys and a naginata for girls are placed into their hands as soon as they can walk. And they are expected to be proficient by their twelfth birthday. The winters are hard, snow can fall up to one¡¯s head on some days. Yet there is beauty in the mountains, and on the quiet plains after a snowfall. It¡¯s as if nature had just put on a cloak of crystal and white. And the summers are marvelous! The sun is warm, but the air is crisp, and the smell of the sea is never far. Our people honor the old laws, the laws before there were Sh¨­guns or even the mighty Emperors. If you wrong someone, they may challenge you to a duel, and you are obligated to fight or make amends. But we also love well. You will never find a more loyal friend or passionate lover than someone from Akaii.¡± She smiled to herself as if her words had taken her back home for a moment or two. ¡°What about you?¡± she finally asked. ¡°Tell me about your homeland.¡±

    ¡°My homeland?¡± he asked himself quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t really have a land to call home. When I was a young man, I traveled almost every day,¡± he explained. ¡°And before that, I remember little. I''ve walked the entire Nagamichi Highway there and back again, I have seen the Great Mountain and all of its faces, I''ve been in the East Sea and the West Sea, I¡¯ve crossed the tranquil waters of Lake Heiwa by boat and soaked my body in the hot springs of Akayu. I''ve stayed many nights in the Old Capital, and even a few in the New, before it was so grand. I''ve been through nearly every province, save Shizu in the far south and Akaii in the north.¡± He paused. ¡°These islands are astoundingly beautiful. It''s a shame that they have often been spoiled by vain wars and the evils of men.¡±

    Saru looked impressed, if not a bit jealous. ¡°That¡¯s not so bad. So how does one become a Kaijin anyway? Must you sacrifice your soul to some kami like the other religious zealots? And just how much money did they pay you that you could travel so freely?¡±

    Gin chuckled. ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t think you understand. The way of the Kaijin is a hard way. Perhaps, one of the hardest ways there are. I was in training, and my teacher had unusual methods. He was a vagabond of sorts and made his living by helping local villagers, so as his pupil, I had to follow him across the lands. It was not easy, as we always traveled on foot, and ate only the scraps we could find ourselves or what was given to us by others. We would stay here or there for a few weeks and then move on to the next village. By the time I had come of age, I had seen much of Nakashima and had even traveled onto this island as well, though I don¡¯t think I''ve ever been in this forest.

    To be honest, I despised it at the time, never having a home, and always being on the move, but now as I look back, I am grateful to have had such an experience. I realize now that most people do not get to see much of the beautiful world around them.¡±

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t really have a choice in the matter,¡± Saru said with a grimace. ¡°One minute I¡¯m staking out an oni stronghold, the next I¡¯m locked up and shipped halfway across this beautiful world of ours.¡±

    They both laughed for a moment and then paused, taking in the sound of the forest at night. It was comforting to hear the choir of bugs and other wildlife, filling the air with their songs which blended to create a strange harmony.

    After a few minutes, Saru asked, ¡°So you left home and became a Kaijin. Why? It must have been hard leaving your family.¡±

    To this Gin¡¯s face became solemn once again. ¡°I didn¡¯t have much choice in the matter either. My mother died before I could remember her, and my father was a peasant farmer. We were extremely poor, and the villages where we lived were frequently savaged by the war. Many times, we went days without eating anything. One day, my father finally took me from the small hut we had and sent me off with this man that I did not know. I never saw my father after that, and though I despised him at first, looking back, I understand why he did it. There was no hope for me there.

    Whether it was hard to give me up or not, I do not know. But he knew that to have a chance at a better life, I needed to be free of him. So, he sent me away. Last I knew, the village where my father lived was completely destroyed during the war, and all of its inhabitants put to the sword. It is likely that he doesn¡¯t even have a proper grave.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s awful,¡± Saru whispered, regretting that her question had struck upon a memory so painful. ¡°I didn''t mean to¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not apologize,¡± he said after several moments. ¡°My new teacher was strict, and his methods were strange, but he took me at once and never threatened to abandon me. He taught me many things, most importantly, how to use this,¡± he said, staring down at his sword. ¡°He taught me how to survive in a cold and hard world. And though we parted ways under unfavorable circumstances, I will never forget my debt to him.¡±

    ¡°He seems like a good man.¡±

    ¡°He was. We saw many strange and wonderful things together, but the last time I saw him was many years ago. Perhaps he too has departed from this world. After I left him, I fought in the war, which consumed me for many years. Finally, the war ended, and I came to Kokoro to settle down for the first time in my entire life. I came with almost no possessions, but I was grateful for a fresh start.¡±

    ¡°Just a man¡­¡± Saru mused aloud, looking off into the distance.

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    ¡°But you are a man with a daughter,¡± she added, shifting her gaze to meet his.

    He nodded.

    ¡°And you will find her.¡±

    Gin did not answer, but the look of unwavering determination was evident in his eyes.

 Chapter 14 - Gintaro - The Gates of Kagiminato

    On the dawn of the seventh day, the travelers came to the end of the rugged trail through the dense, humid forest and exited onto an elevated clearing that overlooked the sea. Their nostrils were quickly invaded by the crisp, salty air of the ocean. They could see the golden sun rising over the horizon, causing the sea to sparkle and shimmer in its reflection. At last, they had reached the eastern coast of Minami-shima.

    The clearing in which they stood appeared to be an ancient place, which was badly overgrown. There were sporadically placed rectangular grave markers which were well-worn and covered in moss. Most of the stones had toppled, and only a few remained in fair condition. The cemetery must have been only seldom visited, except by the occasional pilgrim who used it to locate the entrance to their hidden trail. Gin and Saru proceeded carefully across, and from there the two descended the embankment by an old stairway which had been hewn into the rock. It too was covered in moss and broken in many places, making the descent feel like a crawl. The stairway winded downwards and was extremely narrow and quite steep, but with some careful footwork, they reached the bottom safely.

    ¡°I remember this place,¡± said Saru, looking back up the stairway with a scowl. ¡°The acolytes couldn¡¯t carry me up in the cage, so they made me go up on foot.¡± She massaged the area of her neck where the collar had once been. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy to be off this island.¡±

    ¡°Soon,¡± Gin muttered, pressing forward. His pace was quickening once again. It was as if the sight of the sea had imbued him with renewed energy. Saru had to lengthen her stride to catch up with him.

    After several minutes, they reached Minami-shima¡¯s eastern highway, which ran north and south along the coast. At this juncture, it was still little more than a dirt road, but as they continued it gradually widened as houses began to dot the landscape. They also began to see an increase in traffic as they continued north towards Kagiminato, as merchants with their carts passed by as well as post riders, fishermen, and travelers like themselves.

    Gin kept his head down, to avoid anyone recognizing him, which was now a real concern. If word of his deeds had reached the port city, it would make for a grim time indeed. However, he was hoping that their shortcut through the forest would give him at least a day or two before reports reached the ears of the local daimy¨­ and his servants. Luckily, Saru distracted most of the passersby, as her unusual garb, strange physical features, and the presence of an impressive naginata on her back, caused most people to turn their heads in wonder.

    As they drew closer, they could see their surroundings begin to rapidly change, as the thatched roofs gave way to crescent-shaped clay tiles, and the bare wood gave way to white plaster walls. They could now see many sea vessels out on the water, their sizes ranged from small, one-man fishing boats to large trading junks or ferries. The road began to be lined with different shops and inns, and peddlers roved around looking to sell their wares. The sun was rising, and it was getting hot quickly, but the sea breeze seemed to cool the air.

    Just past noon, they reached their first real test, the southeast gate of Kagiminato. It was a multi-tiered wooden gate with several armed guards bearing the blue koi on a white field, the symbol of the Kagi clan. Kagiminato was arguably the most important city on the island, being the nearest and most accessible to Nakashima, and so the daimy¨­ had heavily upgraded the city¡¯s defenses during the war.

    The gate was fully opened, and there was a free flow of traffic in and out of it, but Gin was leery of the guards, who were carefully eyeing those who were coming and going.

    ¡°What if I am too late?¡± he wondered, his insides churning. ¡°What if they have already found out?¡±

    ¡°Calm down,¡± Saru whispered as if reading his mind. ¡°Let me do the talking if we are stopped.¡± He raised an eyebrow in objection, but she quickly replied with a playful wink.

    They approached the gate in a mass of other travelers. Gin was quiet as he tried to fade into the swell of humanity funneling through. He closed his eyes and felt his way forward. They were getting closer by the moment. Soon they would be through. He cracked open his eyes for just a second. They were just at the threshold of the gate.

    ¡°Just a few more seconds,¡± he thought, ¡°And we¡¯ll be clear.¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± he heard a stern voice cry out. ¡°Hey, you! You with the naginata!¡±

    Gin stopped and slowly turned around to see four guards staring directly at Saru, who was beside him. The crowd around them had parted, leaving him feeling like a lonely island amid the sea, and blocking off any hope of escape. His hand instinctively lowered towards the hilt of his blade, but Saru stepped forward first. He relaxed slightly and followed her out of the way and towards the guards who were waiting for them.

    ¡°Now what¡¯s a snow monkey like you doing this far south? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen your kind in Kagiminato,¡± the first guard asked Saru abruptly. He was a large, rotund man, with oversized rotting teeth and breath so foul that they could both smell it from where they stood. He also seemed to be the chief among them.

    Saru stared at the man with a sour look. ¡°Excuse me?¡± she finally said through gritted teeth, doing her absolute best not to explode. Gin could see that she was not taking the insult well.

    ¡°Look at her ears!¡± one of the other guards blurted out in laughter.

    Gin put his hand on Saru¡¯s shoulder to remind her to remain calm.

    ¡°And who is this?¡± a smaller, mousey-looking guard asked, who was standing behind the bigger guard with a wry smile. ¡°Your trainer? I¡¯ve heard monkeys can do all sorts of tricks! Tell her to do something funny!¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the chief guard interrupted before Saru could retaliate.

    ¡°She is¡­¡± Gin started to say.

    ¡°I can answer for myself!¡± Saru hissed, pulling her arm away and turning red with anger. ¡°I am a Princess of Akaii! Now let us through, or there will be consequences!¡±

    ¡°Well well¡­¡± the burly guard laughed, leaning forward. ¡°We saw you approaching and wondered what one of your kind could be doing this far south. I haven¡¯t heard of any ships coming down from Akaii, especially with a princess, and frankly, I am a bit suspicious.¡±

    ¡°My business is my own,¡± Saru retorted. ¡°Are we free to go, or is there going to be trouble?¡±

    The big man grinned, and the other guards¡¯ eyes seemed to be following her every move.

    ¡°There are a few ways we can do this,¡± he said with a chuckle. ¡°You can come with me to the castle for extensive questioning, or you can keep me and my mates¡¯ company for a little while in the barracks. They¡¯ve always wanted to see if those rumors are true about the northern lasses,¡± he said thumbing towards the guards standing behind him.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Saru¡¯s face turned an even deeper shade of red, and her eyes flashed with a deadly rage. Before he could say another word, Saru heaved the sharp end of her spear forward so that the edge stopped mere inches from the guard¡¯s throat.

    The man¡¯s face turned white with horror as he toppled backward in fright. The rest of the guards drew their weapons, but Gin stepped between the two parties and held out his hands.

    ¡°Now, now,¡± he said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s rethink this, shall we?¡± He looked first into Saru¡¯s eyes and then over at the guards. ¡°Besides, assaulting the first emissary from Akaii Province in years would not bode too well for trade prospects between our two clans, especially because she is, truly, a princess.¡±

    ¡°I never heard of any princess or even an emissary scheduled to be here!¡± the big guard grunted, stepping forward once again.

    ¡°Does your lord confide in you with every little detail?¡± Gin asked, faking a pretentious sneer. ¡°It must have slipped his mind. This very morning, we left the daimy¨­¡¯s estate to explore the city and didn¡¯t want to draw much attention to ourselves, so we went as a pair. The southern road is known for its famous artisans, and we were hoping to look over some of the pottery that is so famous in Kagiminato. I can see now that it was a bad idea, and if we traveled with our full retinue, I suppose this misunderstanding would not have happened.¡±

    ¡°And who might you be, Midlander?¡± the head guard asked, clearly still suspicious.

    ¡°I can see you have an acute sensitivity to my accent,¡± he returned with a short, polite bow. ¡°But I am the princess¡¯s retainer of course. Fighting is all us Midlanders are good for, so they say.¡±

    The burly guard eyed him with obvious distrust, but the other guards lowered their weapons.

    ¡°Now I believe we should be off,¡± Gin concluded, trying to break free before Saru could respond. He could tell by her clenched teeth and unblinking eyes that she was still seething from the insults hurled at her. ¡°We only scheduled a brief visit to reestablish ties, not to sightsee. Anyways, sorry for the misunderstanding.¡±

    But before they were able to walk away, the chief guard said, ¡°Wait.¡±

    Both Gin and Saru turned around compliantly.

    ¡°You said you met with the daimy¨­, right?¡±

    Gin nodded. ¡°Yes, I believe so. We spoke at length about business arrangements. We asked him to allow some of our ships to dock from time to time. We have quite a bit of lumber up north and¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s rather interesting because the daimy¨­ isn¡¯t here anymore. So, unless you are going to tell me who you really are, I will order my guards to arrest you here and now!¡±

    Gin¡¯s stomach dropped. They had been caught in their lie. Slowly, his hand began to drop ever closer to his sword hilt. He could tell by Saru¡¯s posture that she was getting ready as well.

    ¡°Come now! No need for the show of force,¡± a crisp voice rang out from behind them. ¡°We all know you¡¯re so very tough.¡±

    Before either of the travelers had a chance to turn around, someone sauntered between them and faced the guards. She carried a brightly colored wooden parasol on her shoulder, to shield her milky white skin from the sun. Unfortunately, it also hid her face from Gin and Saru¡¯s view, who were still reeling from the sudden interruption. They could make out only a few details.

    The woman had a thin cigar in her mouth and a plume of wispy grey vapor emerged from behind the umbrella and evaporated in the sunlight. She was tall and slender and her brightly patterned kimono of hibiscus flowers snugly fit her body. She had long, black, silky hair that was partly put up, with the remainder of her locks flowing downwards and resting just above her lower back. Both Gin and Saru strained to see who it was, but she remained still, facing the guards, who were staring back at her.

    ¡°Crane-sama!¡± the head guard stammered. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I was just passing through. Until I saw something that disturbed me,¡± she said, her smooth voice oozing seductive charm. Yet there was a rigidity in her posture that played to contrast her apparent ease. It was as if she was demanding an explanation.

    ¡°These two were caught in a lie! We were going to take them in,¡± the big guard stated, as if to a superior.

    ¡°Now, now, of course they were lying,¡± the woman said, sounding a bit annoyed. ¡°But they only had to lie because you and your men were harassing them.¡±

    The faces of the guards grew red, and their posture stiffened.

    ¡°Now, I feel that you were a bit unfair, no? This is a free city, is it not?¡± the woman continued. ¡°People who have not committed a crime are free to come and go.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­yes¡­but¡­¡± the guard said, struggling under her gaze.

    ¡°And I wonder what the Lieutenant would think of such unbecoming behavior. Especially in these dark days. Do the Kagi really need any more enemies?¡±

    ¡°The Lieutenant¡­he said¡­.¡±

    ¡°And I also happen to know your favorite girls very well. What would they think of such uncouth manners? Perhaps they¡¯d shut you out.¡± This was the final blow. Each of the men went white and looked notably stricken.

    ¡°Now, I wouldn¡¯t presume to know how to do your jobs best, as I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t presume to know mine. But how about I escort these two away and show them the city? And if they do cause any trouble, you¡¯ll be the first to hear about it.¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± the chief guard said, after a few moments of tense silence. ¡°You can go!¡± He did not look at either Gin or Saru but turned his back on them and walked stiffly to his post at the gate. The other guards followed suit.

    The two travelers were still awestruck, unable to comprehend why a complete stranger would help them.

    ¡°Why, thank you¡­¡± Gin ventured, not knowing what else to say. ¡°I mean¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the woman said, whirling around, revealing a smile that could stop the moon in the sky. ¡°I¡¯d do anything for you, Gin-san!¡±

    ¡°Kaya?

    ¡°You know this woman?¡± Saru asked instinctively.

    ¡°Of course!¡± the woman chirped, striding over and melting into Gin¡¯s arms. ¡°We go way back, don¡¯t we Gin-san? Oh, how I¡¯ve missed you!¡± She kissed his cheek softly and then pulled away. ¡°But this isn¡¯t the place for introductions. The guards over there are likely still fuming, and who knows what they will do if we give them the chance. Let¡¯s find a place more suitable, no?¡±

    With that, she lifted her parasol and proceeded down the street, not giving the two any time to interject. Gin followed first, feeling slightly intoxicated from the sudden kiss and peach perfume, while Saru reluctantly followed Gin, wishing they had been able to fight the guards instead of trailing this woman like fawning puppies.

    ¡°Welcome to Kagiminato,¡± their new guide said with a hint of sarcasm when they were far enough away from the guards to not be seen.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe those disgusting, vile, putrid pieces of sea-salt smelling filth!¡± Saru raged. ¡°I would have cut them all into pieces!¡±

    ¡°I do not doubt it,¡± Kaya assented. ¡°And though I know you could have taken the few of them, what would happen once the entire levies of the city were summoned?¡±

    Saru exhaled hard, trying to calm herself down.

    ¡°You¡¯ve come to this city at an inconvenient time, perhaps the most inconvenient time,¡± Kaya continued, turning down the main street as the roar of the crowd grew louder. ¡°But we¡¯ll talk about that later. It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve seen the city?¡±

    ¡°Ten years ago,¡± Gin said, looking from side to side. It had been a long time since he had been in a city of this size, and the sheer movement of humanity was like a shock to his system.

    ¡°Has it really been that long?¡± Kaya asked as if speaking to herself.

    As they proceeded through the city, the smell of the ocean grew stronger, as well as the frequency of tall, multi-story wooden buildings that towered over them. People were wearing rich and extravagantly patterned kimono, and flags that displayed the banner of the Kagi hung from ramparts. Merchants scrambled around the main roads, rickshaws sped by, and children chased after each other in the alleyways, playing with sticks. It was a busy, chaotic atmosphere, but it was brimming with life.

    ¡°So, this is Kagiminato...¡± Saru marveled, taking in the vastness of the city.

    ¡°Is this your first time?¡± Kaya asked, stopping for a moment.

    ¡°Well, yes.¡­¡± Saru answered, chafing a bit at the surprise in Kaya¡¯s voice. ¡°I am truly from Akaii, you know. That at least was not a lie.¡±

    Kaya smiled politely in response, though her eyes sparkled brightly in the midday sun. ¡°You see that over there?¡± she said, pointing off into the distance. Atop what seemed to be a small mountain, inland from the sea, sat a stately fortress, white-walled with roof tiles shaded a deep blue like the sea. Its keep loomed over the city like a beacon. There had to be gold along the trim of the roof, for even at this distance it glinted.

    ¡°A castle!¡± Saru exclaimed, letting excitement overcome her agitation.

    ¡°The Coral Castle,¡± Kaya explained, with a finger raised as if she was teaching a class. ¡°Long ago it was said that the lord of these lands gave rare, dried coral to the son of the First Emperor when he was enthroned. Pleased, the Second Emperor granted them the rule of this domain, and so its chief castle was named after the gift. Below the castle is the daimy¨­¡¯s estate and garden, and down, at the far border of the city is the samurai district.¡±

    ¡°Amazing,¡± Gin murmured, looking over but shielding his eyes from the sunlight with his hand. ¡°I never knew that.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± said Kaya with a giggle. ¡°You never were one for history.¡±

 Chapter 15 - Gintaro - The Umi-no-Ko

    They continued on their way, and after some time they came to the extensive dock network that was known simply as ¡®the great harbor¡¯. Here there was a great congestion of people, buying, selling, eating, drinking, talking, haggling, and dealing. It was almost impossible to move through unobstructed, and the overpowering smell of the open-air fish markets could not be ignored. The harbor itself looked like a bee¡¯s nest, as myriad boats were coming and going.

    After spending time traversing the outskirts of the harbor, Kaya brought them to a well-worn tavern called the ¡®Umi-no-Ko.¡¯ It was located right beside the docks, closer than any other tavern, which made it an ideal place for weary travelers who had just arrived, or as the last stop before departure. Long ago it had been popular with locals and outsiders alike, but it had aged considerably and now was more infamous than profitable. Still, it was a symbol, and many seafarers would jest about their lovers spending a night at the tavern, for its name, Umi-no-Ko, meant, ¡®Child of the Sea,¡¯ which doubled as a euphemism for a child conceived back on land while the sailor was away from home.

    When they arrived, they found a table on the tatami flooring that could be surrounded by curtains, to give them privacy, though the place was nearly empty. It was early in the afternoon, so it was quiet except for a few patrons who appeared to be starting early or waking up from the previous night¡¯s revelries. The place was not so large, and quite dirty, though one of the barmaids was doing her best to hide the grime. There was an upper floor, but those were guest rooms, and Kaya thought that they had enough privacy where they were.

    The barmaid passed by, and Kaya ordered tea and a large bottle of sake for the table, despite Gin¡¯s protests. She then put out her cigar with a few gentle taps.

    ¡°We have little money,¡± Gin said mournfully.

    She merely dismissed him with a small wave of her hand.

    ¡°You seem like you have come far and under harsh conditions. It¡¯s nothing, really. Now, we have much to discuss so let us begin, shall we?¡±

    ¡°I still want to know who you are and how you know Gin,¡± Saru interrupted, after downing her first cup. It was good sake, but she wrinkled her face as if it were not to her tastes.

    Kaya noticed this gesture but said nothing. Instead, she turned and smiled at Gin. ¡°Well, Gin-san may be able to answer those questions for you.¡± She squeezed his arm affectionately.

    He nodded compliantly, but his smile was forced. Saru could tell that he was getting anxious. She knew what was really on his mind. ¡°This is Kobayashi Kaya-san. We go back a long time. She helped introduce me to the Old Capital when I was first stationed there during the war. I was about eighteen or nineteen years old.¡±

    ¡°As was I¡­¡± Kaya said as if reminiscing.

    ¡°She moved out this way after the Old Capital became unsafe, and when I passed through ten years ago, we stayed with her for a few days. Thank you for then, and for this morning.¡±

    ¡°Oh, please! Anything for you Gin-san!¡±

    ¡°And what do you do here, Kaya-san?¡± Saru asked pointedly, though she had already surmised a guess.

    This time Kaya answered for herself. ¡°Well, I used to do a bit of entertaining now and again. I must say that my techniques were quite famous.¡±

    ¡°You were a geisha?¡± Saru blurted out, almost spilling her sake. Geisha were incredibly rare and usually tied up with the aristocracy and shrouded in mystery. In her childhood, she had heard about them in stories, as being legendary in their skills and beauty. She had always wanted to see one, but never thought she would get the chance.

    ¡°Did I say so?¡± answered Kaya, taken aback. ¡°No, no, I am no geisha. But our work is not so different I suppose. Yet it¡¯s a hard, cruel business. Girls often don¡¯t make it and can suffer greatly, so these days I run a small rest house for them, to take care of those that need help and get them back on their feet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very commendable,¡± Gin remarked, clearly impressed.

    Saru frowned. ¡°Why then did the guards call you the Crane?¡±

    ¡°Kaya-san is originally from Tsuru Province on the southwest side of Nakashima. Their emblem is the white crane on an azure field,¡± Gin explained. ¡°That¡¯s how she got the name.¡±

    ¡°And here I thought it was for my grace and beauty,¡± Kaya said with a grin. ¡°Anyways, enough about me, and it seems we both know Gin-san, so who is this lovely young woman?¡± she asked, casting her full gaze upon Saru.

    ¡°I¡¯m Saru,¡± she returned bluntly, refraining from giving her surname.

    ¡°Saru? What an interesting name!¡± Kaya said with a high-pitched laugh. ¡°And those ears! How very cute! Now, Gin-san, don¡¯t tell me you got remarried without consulting me first!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t!¡± he stammered, flushing red. ¡°We are just traveling companions.¡±

    ¡°How fascinating! Traveling companions! All the way from Akaii?¡± Kaya persisted, her dark eyes glittering.

    ¡°I was taken here against my will by the Hairohi,¡± Saru explained, swallowing down another cup of sake. ¡°Gin set me free.¡±

    ¡°Now that is some news! But that does sound just like Gin-san. I could spend the rest of the day recalling all the times he has come to my aid.¡± Kaya gazed at him flirtatiously, but he did not reciprocate. Hardening slightly, she turned back towards Saru. ¡°So, may I venture a guess and presume that he has brought you here to find you passage back home?¡±

    ¡°In part,¡± Gin answered before Saru could reply.

    Kaya stiffened in her chair a bit. ¡°Well, you might find that rather difficult. As I said before, these are dark days.¡± In those words, her voice changed. It lost the carefree exuberance it once had and was hushed and tense.

    ¡°Go on,¡± Gin prodded.

    ¡°Well, you see, the city is nearly overrun with idle sailors. Most are out of work as many of the old trade routes have been cut off. This has caused a problem with the local government, as crime and violence have become rampant. These are fishermen and seafarers by trade, their spirits are not meant to be caged in a city like this. Gangs have formed, and they are getting restless.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean the old trade routes are cut off?¡± Gin asked. ¡°I saw many ships going out as we walked here.¡±

    ¡°Ships will cross the strait, and travel around the coast of Minami-shima, but further than that is taking a risk. Of course, there are always risks when you cross the sea, but apparently, it¡¯s gotten unbearable. Not long ago, ships went as far as the barbarian lands and even Akaii, though it was exceedingly rare that your people ever came down here.¡± She glanced at Saru briefly before continuing.

    ¡°There are a few reasons that our boats are staying docked. Some are more believable than others. Firstly, there has been a sharp increase in barbarian vessels in the West Sea over the past several months. Now, there have always been barbarian ships about in the West Sea, but they were usually trading ships and posed no threat. But now, there is a considerable number of warships, and several of our own have been boarded, and a few sunk without warning.

    That compounded with the fact that that Kagi daimy¨­ was robbed of nearly all his fighting vessels after the war, as concessions to the new Sh¨­gun, has left our sailors here without means of fighting back. And the Sh¨­gun has denied us aid many times.¡±

    ¡°Barbarians...¡± Gin mused aloud. ¡°But they haven¡¯t been a threat since the days of the Emperors.¡±

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Well, perhaps they have once again set their sights on the Islands,¡± Kaya said darkly. ¡°But there is another reason.¡± With this, her voice became even softer than before, and she leaned forward so that only they could hear her. ¡°Some men are saying that they¡¯ve seen strange lights on the water in the East Sea. Unnatural lights, devilish lights. Within the past several weeks a few ships that dared to go out into the wide ocean have not returned. Many are wondering if something much worse than barbarian corsairs is out on the seas.¡±

    Kaya finally leaned back and peered at both Gin and Saru before proceeding. They both had a look of skepticism mixed with an uneasy dread.

    ¡°To make matters worse, our beloved daimy¨­ has just been summoned by the Sh¨­gun to live with him in the New Capital for three years. A new steward has been sent down to rule in his place, but many of the sailors are worried that he will do little to help them, and they are getting restless.¡±

    ¡°So, what you''re saying is that I cannot go home,¡± bemoaned Saru.

    ¡°There is no direct way to get from Kagiminato to Akaii right now unless you plan on going back with the Hairohi,¡± Kaya said sternly. ¡°But ferries cross from here to Nakashima every day. Once you get on the main island, you may be able to find another route home by land or by sea.¡±

    Saru glanced at Gin, who was lost in thought. After a few moments of contemplation, he spoke out. ¡°If crossing the strait is your only option it may be the best one. From what Kaya-san says, this city is on edge. It would be better to get out sooner than later.¡± He then shifted towards Kaya and looked at her intently. ¡°But there is something else I need to ask,¡± he said, forcing a polite smile.

    ¡°Why yes, of course. Anything for you Gin-san.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s more like two people. And one of them is my daughter.¡± He sounded as if he had to force the last few words out of his mouth with a great effort.

    ¡°Did she run away with someone?¡± Kaya asked, with her eyes on his. ¡°She¡¯s at that age¡­¡±

    ¡°No. She was taken.¡±

    ¡°Taken?¡±

    ¡°A man, dressed in black, but appearing as if he were a traveling merchant did it. I saw him take her, and he managed to get free,¡± said Gin as his fists tightened in frustration.

    ¡°Why would he¡­I mean¡­what reason could he¡­¡±

    Gin shook his head sorrowfully. ¡°I do not know. I made so many enemies in my past, it could be any one of them. But it¡¯s not her fault. They are obviously doing this to punish me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s awful!¡± Kaya cried hotly. ¡°Absolutely intolerable! She was such a beautiful little girl! I suppose you want me to see if they came through the city?¡± she asked.

    Gin nodded. ¡°If they are here, or were here, I need to know. It¡¯s been about a week since it happened.¡±

    Kaya looked away and sighed. ¡°I was hoping that after you assisted this woman off the island, you would be able to stay for a while with me. But I suppose there is no hope in that now.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, but can you help me?¡±

    ¡°I did say anything for you Gin-san, did I not?¡± she answered, a pleasant smile crossing her face once again. ¡°Give me a few hours, and I will return with as much information as possible. My girls always have their eyes open. They see more than even the guards do.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said with a bow. ¡°While you are gone, we will also look around too¡­¡±

    ¡°You most certainly will not!¡± Kaya replied with surprising force. ¡°Do you know how unlikely it is that either of them is walking about in the open just waiting to be found? Let me ask my girls. That is your best chance. If anything, your wandering around might alert this man to hide or move on. Stay here, I will have food brought and baths prepared for you. You both look like you need them.¡± She said this with a twitch of her nose.

    Gin seemed to have some internal conflict with this idea, but Kaya calmly reassured him.

    ¡°It will only be a few hours. If I don¡¯t find anything, you can go search the city yourselves if you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± he finally conceded. ¡°A few hours¡­¡±

    With that, Kaya said a quick farewell, bowed and departed the curtained table and tavern with speed.

    Despite the anxiety that was consuming him, and at the behest of Saru, they both ate a filling meal and went around back to bathe. Not only did it distract him from the monotony of waiting, but it felt good to be refreshed, and deep down he knew he needed it, especially if he was to have to confront the merchant in black once again. As he waded into the hot bath, he noted his many scars and fought back the feeling of regret whenever he saw them. Perhaps, after all this time, his judgment had finally come for his past misdeeds. Yet for Yukiana to have to suffer for it, was the lone price he was not willing to pay. He would do whatever he had to do to free her, even if it added one or a thousand more scars to his body.

    Kaya returned about three hours later within the timeframe promised. Both Saru and Gin had returned to the table but had little conversation. The suspense was too great.

    She gave nothing away by her face but flitted along and sat down once again, closing the curtain behind her. By now there were quite a few more denizens in the old tavern, but none seemed to mark her arrival.

    ¡°So?¡± asked Gin, barely able to contain himself.

    Kaya leaned forward and spoke softly. ¡°They are here.¡±

    Gin exhaled long and slow as if a great weight had just been lifted from his shoulders.

    ¡°I talked with my girls who work throughout this city,¡± Kaya began. ¡°One of them told me about a man who came sniffing around late last night, looking for some company. He seemed to match the description. She said he looked pretty dangerous, and was armed to the hilt, but wore the robes of a merchant. He didn¡¯t seem like a regular merchant though, who are quite predictable men, and refused to give a name, even a false one which we usually expect. He didn¡¯t say anything other than that he did not intend to stay in the city long.¡±

    Gin said nothing but looked worried.

    ¡°Well, my girl said he paid and left, but out of curiosity, I suppose, she kept her eye on him from the window, and saw that he entered an inn down at the end of the street. She knew the innkeeper who later told her that the man had made dealings to leave the city in a few days, by a private ship.¡±

    ¡°Was he with anyone?¡±

    Kaya shook her head. ¡°Not that I heard of, though he rented the entire top floor of the inn. That seems a bit excessive don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Gin nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Did he seem to have any other business in the city?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe so. My girl said that he appeared to be a solitary man and didn¡¯t make any other dealings that she knew of.¡±

    Gin said nothing at first. His eyes were now set on something, but only he could see what it was. Finally, he spoke.

    ¡°Where is this place?¡±

    ¡°On the western side of the city. It¡¯s residential and quiet.¡±

    ¡°So now what are we going to do?¡± asked Saru, speaking up for the first time.

    ¡°We?¡± Gin repeated. There was an unintended sharpness to his voice.

    ¡°What, are you going to do this by yourself?¡± Saru replied, growing hot.

    ¡°I must,¡± he resolved. ¡°This is not your fight.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care I¡­¡±

    ¡°I also have a way for you to get out of here Saru-san,¡± Kaya said, interrupting them. They each paused a moment to listen. ¡°There is a ferry leaving here tonight, in just a few hours. Although it is full, I managed to get you on the list. It will take you across the strait, then you can find your way back home.¡± She also handed Saru a bag of coins. ¡°That should help supply you for your journey.¡±

    Saru stared back at Kaya with great surprise. ¡°Why?¡± was all she could bring herself to say.

    ¡°A friend of Gin-san is a friend of mine,¡± she said plainly. ¡°I am not sure when the next ferry out will be, so I suggest you go tonight.¡±

    Saru glanced over to Gintaro, who wore a solemn expression. ¡°We made an agreement back in the forest. Our paths part here.¡±

    The young woman sat back, appearing angry at first that she was so easily discarded, but then quickly became quiet and removed.

    ¡°Gin-san, I can show you the way,¡± Kaya said softly.

    ¡°All right,¡± he said, his voice now quiet and reserved. ¡°But first, let me see Saru off.¡± At this, the young woman lifted her head. There was a hopeful glimmer in her eyes.

    The two went to say their final goodbyes just outside the inn near the docks. Her ferry was going to leave in a few hours, and Gin thought it would be wise to head out early just in case she got lost on the way. Saru was quiet as they stood and gazed out upon the magnificent sprawl of docks and boats anchored there. Gin pointed to where she would need to go first, and she nodded stiffly, adjusted her pack, and tightened the bands on her arm guards. Gin was visibly anxious, speaking faster than usual, for he had resolved what he had to do in his mind, and it was beginning to consume him. He could not quite remember the exact directions to her ferry and stumbled over his words awkwardly.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Saru interrupted. ¡°I can see it from here. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Gintaro closed his eyes and shook his head, almost as if he were trying to physically clear his mind. ¡°So, I suppose this is it then,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied, gazing out towards the sea. ¡°I believe so.¡±

    A few moments passed, and neither moved.

    ¡°You trust this friend of yours?¡± Saru asked suddenly.

    She was surprised because he did not answer immediately in the affirmative. ¡°I do not know,¡± he finally admitted, shaking his head. ¡°But I have to do something. If Yuki is here, I must do something. I cannot let her slip through my fingers again.¡±

    Saru nodded. ¡°You¡¯re a good man, Gintaro-san. I am glad it was you who stumbled across my cage in the forest. When you find your daughter, you are welcome to come to Akaii Province. The long arm of the Sh¨­gun isn¡¯t so strong there. You could find peace again.¡±

    Gin smiled stiffly. He had not actually considered what he would do if he was able to rescue his daughter. This was a legitimate prospect, though the journey would be hard. But he still had to find her first.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he managed to say. ¡°Perhaps our paths will cross again one day.¡±

    ¡°I hope so,¡± Saru said, now looking at him with a playful grin. ¡°I¡¯d like a rematch after all.¡±

    His face relaxed, and he bowed low, as did she. When they rose, they looked into each other¡¯s eyes one last time, nodded, and then went their separate ways.

    Gin¡¯s heart had been pounding since they first entered the city. Now that they knew the whereabouts of the merchant in black, his every thought was bent on his daughter¡¯s rescue. His mind could not bear to conceive the agony she was in, but all those thoughts were transformed into an unfiltered raw energy that was aching to get out. He was no longer merely anxious; he was ready to explode.

 Chapter 16 - Gintaro - The Sunset Betrayal

    Gin returned to the Umi-no-Ko to find Kaya waiting for him outside. Both were nervous, and so with only a simple nod, she led him westward toward their destination. It was getting darker, but the sun could still be seen falling in the sky, turning it a hue of soft red and orange. The once lively streets had now become largely deserted as shops had closed and trade had ceased. The road that they took afforded them a pleasant view of the northern coastline of Minami-shima, which at this time was spotted with small fishing skiffs coming in with their daily catch. The faint hush of the waves and the calm ocean breeze was a small comfort, as his mind was wracked with doubts.

    He knew that he was underprepared for another confrontation with the merchant. His sword barely made it out of its sheath, and it was completely blunted besides. His skills had also lost their edge in the past decade, as was evident from his struggle with the merchant before, and his near-miss with Saru. He regretted his sham of a life, trying to pretend he was but a mere farmer, a man of the land. He had grown soft in that time, and if he was not so soft, he might have defeated Yuki¡¯s captor the first time around. At the same time, he hated himself for thinking that, as those years were some of the best that he ever had. He had gotten to rest, to really rest. It was something his mind and body so desperately needed. Beyond that, he had become something that he thought he could never be, a father.

    The words of his former teacher drifted into his consciousness. ¡°The greatest regret you will ever have is the time you spend regretting.¡± This seemed true. There was nothing he could do about the past. His situation could not be helped. He had only this opportunity in front of him, and he had to take it with everything he could muster. He had come through worse, far worse, in past days. He had to do it again.

    They rounded a bend and came off the main road into a quieter, residential district. Here were tiny houses and shanties, beside and on top of each other. Gone were the clean wooden walls and stately curved clay shingles of the city center. In this area, the houses were old, and often crudely assembled, but they were full of personality and life. Small, but intricate bonsai stood outside of homes, displayed as if they were gilded statues, and an array of clothes of all colors were hung out to dry wherever there was space. Children ran from alleyway to alleyway chasing stray cats or one another, and wisps of smoke rose from earthen incense holders shaped like different animals such as eagles or koi.

    Up until this point, the two had exchanged no words, but here Kaya spoke, avoiding his eyes. She kept her gaze ahead of her and fought to keep it there. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± she asked quietly.

    ¡°I have no choice,¡± he said firmly. ¡°He has my daughter, or he did and knows where she is.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± she returned softly, but he could sense pain in her voice.

    A few silent moments passed. ¡°Gin¡­¡± she said again.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think that we never¡­¡± she said, stopping before she finished.

    He was taken aback at first but then began to smile. ¡°Because I was never good enough for you.¡±

    To this, Kaya laughed and finally looked at him for the first time since they left the Umi. ¡°You know that''s not true.¡±

    ¡°I know that it is,¡± he replied with a grin. ¡°You are far too beautiful for a man like me, and I have no money, how could I keep you wearing the finest clothes?¡±

    ¡°You know I wouldn¡¯t have cared,¡± Kaya insisted, her voice now stern. ¡°I¡¯m not like that.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he agreed with a sigh. ¡°After her, I was not myself for a long time. Perhaps, I will never be right. But back then, I wouldn¡¯t have been good for you or anyone. I was broken.¡±

    ¡°And you don¡¯t think I could have put you back together?¡±

    ¡°No. It wasn¡¯t like that. It¡¯s not something that can be fixed from the outside. I had to wrestle with things, with myself. I was almost consumed by it all. But she, Yukiana, the thought of her saved me. It pulled me back from the brink. And now¡­¡±

    ¡°You are at the brink once again,¡± Kaya said quietly. ¡°You are staring into the abyss.¡±

    He nodded.

    They went on for several more minutes until at last, Kaya halted. Ahead of her was a small inn, two stories tall, but small. Gin reckoned that only a few people could stay the night there at a time, as it appeared quite cramped. It was in a quiet corner of the neighborhood, inconspicuous and almost invisible except for the faded characters of its name imprinted on a well-worn cloth at the door. It was the perfect place to hide.

    ¡°When you enter, there is a narrow stairway on your left. At the top, there will be a sliding door. I really hope you find what you are looking for,¡± Kaya said with an air of finality.

    He gripped the hilt of his sword and stared at the place for several moments. It was not yet dusk, but it was getting darker. There was no light shining from inside the top window.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange,¡± he wondered to himself, before turning to Kaya.

    ¡°I want to thank¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop,¡± she said suddenly, interrupting him. There were tears in her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t get to thank me. Not after all you have done for me.¡± With that, she bowed low, turned, and hurried away.

    He watched her fade into the darkness of the street and then turned back once again. This was it. It was now or never. Slowly, he pulled his sheathed sword from his sash and felt its weight sit evenly in his hand. With a silent prayer, he took his first step, and with a breath, he proceeded inside.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    As he expected, the inn was dark and sparsely lit, with only two patrons kneeling at a low table, one smoking a long pipe and the other sipping sake. The rest of the bottom floor was empty, and he could not see any barkeep or any other person that resembled a worker. As Kaya had foretold, there was a stairwell on his left, so he moved to ascend it and avoid the eyes of the two patrons who did not bother to hide their wary looks.

    With each step that he climbed, his heart pounded harder and harder in his chest, but that sound was outmatched by the creaking of the floorboards, which howled angrily in response to his weight. He cursed the noise, for if there was any hope of stealthily reaching the second floor without a sound, it was now dashed. Still, he could not speed ahead, as that would be even more of a signal to anyone upstairs that confrontation was coming. So, he proceeded on carefully, step by monotonous step, until at last, he reached the very top. There before him was a thick, wooden, sliding door, which he could not see or hear through at all. With his thumb he pushed the hilt of his sword out of the sheath, just to make sure that it would not stick again. It came out with surprising smoothness, and so he readied his mind for the crucial moment.

    ¡°Here we go,¡± he whispered, and then pulled the door open with all his might and launched himself inside.

    Immediately, he could tell that something was amiss. The room lit up instantly, as several torches around the room were started, and he could hear the notching and drawing of at least a dozen arrows. Shining spearheads fell, and they were pointing in his direction, as a mass of humanity converged upon him.

    ¡°What is this?¡± he murmured, but his heart knew right away what was taking place. He had fallen into a trap. His eyes leaped from corner to corner of the room, and he twisted his body around, trying to find an opening, a weak point, a means of escape. But there was none. He was essentially an unarmed man versus twenty or more fully armored soldiers, who had been patiently waiting for his arrival. The trap had been set, and he had been caught.

    ¡°Come, come, let¡¯s not resort to violence,¡± a low, gravelly voice said from behind him. Gin whirled around to see a soldier take a step forward, his spear pointed right at him. He was a hard-looking man, middle-aged and stern, and Gin could sense that he had real battle experience. ¡°You are finished. Give yourself up,¡± the man said matter-of-factly.

    Gintaro did not know what to do. He could try to fight his way out, but it would be madness. He would be stuffed by arrows or thrust through with spears or hacked into pieces. There was no space for him to flee, as they had sealed the heavy door, and his sword could not save him in the state it was in. He had no choice.

    He reluctantly cast his sword to the floor, and within moments, a gang of soldiers had leapt upon him, binding him with heavy ropes and thrusting him down with great force.

    ¡°Get off of me!¡± Gin shouted as the heavy hands held him down against the hard floor without remorse. ¡°I gave myself up!¡±

    ¡°I do apologize,¡± the grizzled soldier said, leaning over so that Gin could just make out his features. ¡°I am the Lieutenant, and I have been ordered by the Steward of the Kagi Domain to bring you before him in judgment.¡±

    ¡°What have I done?¡± Gin managed to say, wincing in pain as the hands that pinned him down seemed intent on pushing him through the floorboards.

    The Lieutenant leaned forward menacingly and whispered into his ear. ¡°Now that is the question, isn¡¯t it?¡± He then stood and turned away. ¡°Pull him up!¡± he commanded.

    Gin was brought up to his knees but was held tightly. He could see the man inspecting his sword with disdain.

    ¡°You intended to take on an enemy with your weapon in such a disgraceful condition? What kind of fool are you?¡± the Lieutenant scoffed, still facing away. ¡°If any of my soldiers let their weapon slip into such awful disrepair, they would face severe punishment! In battle, often the difference between life and death, victory, and defeat, is in the quality of the naked steel we use.¡± He paused. ¡°Before I take you to the steward, you are going to tell me why you are so important to such very powerful people. If you fail to do so, you will experience great discomfort.¡±

    Gin grunted but refused to say anything. He stared back defiantly. He did not like to be told what to do, and he honestly did not know.

    ¡°I thought it might turn out like this,¡± the Lieutenant said, fully unsheathing Gin¡¯s sword and holding it out. ¡°From what the woman told me; you are a difficult man to deal with.¡± A shade of what might have been considered a smile etched his face. ¡°I never thought that taking a wench like her would ever benefit me politically.¡± The men in the room chuckled at his words. He turned around to face Gin, gripped his sword, and lifted it as if he were readying a strike. ¡°Last chance.¡±

    Gintaro knew what was coming, but he managed to force out a quiet, ¡°I do not know.¡±

    The Lieutenant shook his head as if disappointed. In a flash, he took one step forward and delivered a blow to Gin¡¯s left ribcage. If his sword had not been terribly blunted it would have cut right through him, as the force was that great. But this landed with a crack, and he felt a searing pain race through his left side. He let out a howl in pain but did his best to restrain himself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know!¡± he managed to gasp, through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Still, no good,¡± the Lieutenant said darkly, returning to his original position and then swinging hard again. This blow landed just below the first one, and Gin felt as if his ribs were going to shatter under the force. Every breath now was excruciating, and he writhed in pain.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± he heard a familiar voice say from his far left. ¡°Leave him alone!¡± It was Kaya, and though she was blocked by the other soldiers in the room, she was slowly forcing her way to the center. ¡°You said you would not harm him!¡±

    Gintaro noticed a vicious gleam in the eyes of the Lieutenant as he turned towards her. He recognized that particular look, as he had seen it many times before. It was the look that always preceded violence.

    ¡°Kaya! Watch out!¡± he tried to shout, but his lungs barely forced out a whisper.

    As Kaya approached, the Lieutenant turned, and with a closed fist, he smashed her in the face, knocking her to the ground with a loud thud.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever interrupt me again!¡± he screamed, as her body tumbled backward. She landed on the hard floor, contorted as if she were a puppet whose strings were just cut.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Gin seethed, unaware that he was now standing, as he had somehow forced the guards off in a fit of anger. The bows were notched once again, and the spearheads lowered, but the Lieutenant did not move. He simply glared at him with a kind of insatiable hunger.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s some fighting spirit! It¡¯s too bad that I have strict orders. I would love to have a duel with you right here and now, and to spill your insides all over the floor! But alas, I must obey my lord. You will kneel now, or I will take this pathetic weapon and drive it through her skull.¡±

    Gin glared at him, but his eyes slowly gravitated towards Kaya. She had betrayed him, handed him over, and ultimately doomed him and his daughter, but she looked so pathetic lying crumpled on the ground like that. He felt sorry for her. Slowly, he knelt back down under his own power.

    The Lieutenant sneered and shook his head. ¡°Do you want to know the only thing I see when I look at you?¡± He paused and smiled. ¡°Weakness.¡± With that, the Lieutenant lunged forward once again, and Gin remembered no more.

 Chapter 17 - Gintaro - The Kagi Steward

    It was sometime later that his consciousness returned to him. His head still rang from the blow, and he felt sick to his stomach. The first thing that he noticed was that he had been moved from the dark upper room where he had been captured by the Lieutenant and his men. He was now in a small, tatami-floored antechamber surrounded by sliding doors on each side. His hands were still bound by a thick cord, and he was flanked by two armed guards, with one guard behind him holding a bow with an arrow notched. The guard on his left was standing rigid as if he were made of stone and did not seem familiar. The guard to his right, however, was the heavy, teeth-rotted guard who he had argued with that morning at the gate. Gin could see that there was a malignant gleam in his eye as if he were about to derive great satisfaction from what was coming next.

    There was nothing else of note in the room, but the tatami felt of superior quality, and the doors were designed with intricate images depicting ancient scenes of battle. Wherever he was, he reasoned, it was far away from the dirty houses on the north side of Kagiminato. The smell of rich incense filled his nostrils, and despite the intense pain searing on the left side of his skull and along his ribs, he could hear hushed voices from beyond the doors.

    ¡°It is as you say,¡± the raspy voice of the Lieutenant uttered. His voice carried louder than he probably intended, which was a trait typical of soldiers. ¡°When he comes around, we will bring him before you.¡±

    ¡°He is ready!¡± the burly guard beside Gin cried out. ¡°He just came to!¡±

    ¡°My lord, if I may¡­¡± another voice interjected from the other side. This voice was quieter and more tempered. It seemed to come from a man with age, as it had a dryness to it. Yet there was also considerable thought behind his words. ¡°I do not think that this is a wise decision. Why do this here? If he was able to kill five of our men by himself, he might prove more troublesome than we anticipate.¡±

    ¡°Shigon,¡± a third voice said harshly. It was a quiet voice, but it carried like the crack of a whip. ¡°Perhaps you have forgotten your place? I am the acting lord of Kagi now, and I do not care what privileges your former master allowed you. I did not ask you to speak. So why did you speak?¡±

    ¡°I apologize, my lord,¡± the older man said nervously. ¡°It will not happen again.¡±

    ¡°It had better not. I do not need to convince you that I am more severe than your former master, now do I?¡±

    ¡°No, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Bring him in!¡±

    The door opened from the inside, and the guards next to Gin heaved him up from under his shoulders and brought him to his feet. The man behind him nudged him in the back with the tip of his arrow, prodding him forward. He moved upon command and strode through the opened doors into a larger, more spacious room.

    The room was dark, and only sparingly lit so that he could not see the far borders of the hall. But he could see two men ahead of him, kneeling below a shallow dais in the center. They gradually turned to look at him. One of them was the Lieutenant who eyed him smugly, as his eyes feasted on Gin¡¯s fresh injuries. The other was a stooped old man in attendants¡¯ robes. Atop of the dais knelt another man, who was staring at him balefully. He was not an intimidating man, being bald and thin, and his robes draped over him, making him seem small. He had rat-like features and wore a wispy black mustache and beard on his chin. However, for being so physically unimpressive, he was also wearing the robes of a daimy¨­.

    ¡°That is all that matters,¡± Gin thought, as he was forced back to his knees by his adjacent captors.

    The man on the dais leaned forward to get a better look. ¡°Are you sure this is him?¡± he asked after a few moments of careful inspection. There was a puzzled look on his face. ¡°Is this the dirty peasant who overcame five of our men? This is who all the fuss is about?¡±

    ¡°He fits the description we were given,¡± the Lieutenant said. ¡°And my consort vouches that this is him. They knew each other long ago during the war.¡±

    The old, stooped attendant was looking at Gin with a strange expression. It was not with contempt like he expected, but intrigue.

    The man on the dais sighed. ¡°Tell me your name, peasant, and why you dared to come to this city after what you have done.¡±

    Gin did not know what to do, and his head was still buzzing, so he said the first thing to come to his mind. ¡°You are not Lord Kagi.¡±

    Instantly, he received a swift kick to the stomach from the guard beside him, and he cowered over, writhing in pain.

    ¡°Enough!¡± the man on the dais commanded. ¡°I wish to speak with this knave first.¡±

    The guards lifted him to his knees once again and held him so that he had no choice but to look upon the man who rose from the dais floor. His attendants stood as he did, but kept their heads bowed in respect for their new leader.

    ¡°I am indeed not the former Lord Kagi. My name is Sagi Hiroto, and I serve at the pleasure of the Sh¨­gun. He has appointed me to be the Steward of the Kagi Domain while the daimy¨­ is spending his time in the capital. He will be there for the next few years, so while he is away, I am the acting lord of this province and everything in it.¡± He paused, and a smile flashed across his face. ¡°It has come to my attention that you wantonly slew five soldiers in this province. That means that the task of handing down justice falls to me. Do you know what penalty befalls one who lifts his hand against the Sh¨­gun or his daimy¨­¡¯s soldiers?¡±

    Gintaro was still breathing heavily from the blow but purposefully said nothing in reply.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Sagi waited for a few moments before he realized that his captive was not going to respond. The steward gracefully descended the dais and walked over, until he stood directly over him. He then bent over to look his prisoner in the eyes. He did not have to lean far, for Gin, even while kneeling was almost as tall as he was standing. The guards¡¯ grip tightened around him, and he found that he could not budge even the slightest.

    ¡°It is death. And yet, I will not have you killed right away,¡± he whispered into Gin¡¯s ear. With that, he produced a parchment from the inside of his robe. ¡°This is a letter from an unnamed source that has come into my possession. It informs me, the Steward of the Kagi Domain, that the perpetrator may in due time come into this city. It requests that I do not hinder you in any way and that I leave you alone and let you go where you will. This includes ignoring any further harm you may cause.¡± At this Sagi¡¯s face twisted with annoyance. ¡°It is such an outlandish request that I am tempted to dismiss it as rubbish! For all I know, you may have written this thing. And yet I am unsettled. For at the very end, it says, ¡®Failure to do so may incur extremely harmful consequences.¡¯

    Now who would have the power to threaten this but the Sh¨­gun? It is possible that he might have written this message and not wanted his name attached to such designs, and thus has obscured himself. Even more, if the message is indeed from the Sh¨­gun, then I should do well to harken to its contents.

    However, it may also be a form of subterfuge by the former lord of this province to weaken me as I first begin my stewardship. He is not pleased to be uprooted from his native lands; I am sure. I am inclined to think that this is the case, for you may be a vile criminal who has escaped the Sh¨­gun¡¯s justice for many years. Capturing you may benefit me and letting you go free will make me seem a fool. So, I will ask you again, who are you and why have you come here?¡±

    Gin blanched. He had considered that it might be the Sh¨­gun who had initiated all of this. He indeed had the power and the resources to do it, but the question that remained was why? And if it were Lord Kagi, why now, after all those years of peaceful dwelling in his domain would he strike so hard a blow? But he said nothing and cast his face down towards the tatami floor.

    At this, Sagi leaned back and there was a sinister gleam in his eye. ¡°So that is how it is going to be, Gin-san?¡± he snapped. ¡°Yes, I know your pathetic name. I know much more than you think, but not quite enough. There is something strange going on here, something I cannot put a finger on. But I shall know it in due time. I will not let you merely slip through my fingers without knowing the full meaning behind all of this. Now that I am the steward, I intend to restore this province to its former glory, and part of that is seizing any opportunity that may cross my path. This may be my first chance to do so.¡±

    Sagi handed the scroll to the Lieutenant. ¡°Burn it,¡± he commanded.

    ¡°What?¡± Gin cried. ¡°Will you not let me go?¡±

    ¡°As far as all parties here are concerned, I never received this letter,¡± Sagi continued, ascending the dais once again. ¡°You will talk, or you will never leave this place!¡±

    At this Gin¡¯s blood froze in his veins. He could not allow it. His daughter was out there, somewhere. She needed to be saved. ¡°My daughter!¡± he shouted all at once. ¡°I came for my daughter!¡±

    Sagi paused and turned back around. His eyes gleamed in the torchlight. ¡°Daughter?¡±

    ¡°The merchant!¡± Gin cried, his voice was strained, and his words spilled out like a wave. ¡°He took my daughter! The soldiers were working together with him. They tried to stop me. They let him get away! So, I...¡±

    ¡°So now we get to the heart of the matter. This merchant, do you know who he is?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why he would want to take your daughter?¡±

    Again, Gin repeated, ¡°No,¡± but this time he felt unsure.

    ¡°I need you to consider harder, Gin-san. For this merchant is the missing key to this riddle. I need to know who he is and what he wants from you. I need to know how he was able to convince my soldiers to help him. And I want to know if he wrote that letter and if he did, why? I need to know what his designs are. Does he work for himself, or someone greater?¡±

    Gin seemed to search for an answer in the air but finally shook his head. ¡°I wish I knew.¡±

    This was followed by a protracted silence. He could see the steward give his older attendant a keen glance, but the attendant merely looked down and away.

    ¡°Gin-san, are you sure it was your daughter with him and not someone else?¡±

    Gin was taken aback by this particular question. ¡°Yes, I saw her with my very eyes on the back of his steed.¡±

    ¡°Well, I have unfortunate news for you,¡± Sagi said in a mournful tone. ¡°Your daughter is dead.¡±

    ¡°Dead?¡± Gin repeated, stiffening up.

    The steward sighed and stroked his thin beard. ¡°We had nearly caught the merchant and your daughter half a day¡¯s march west of here. We had them surrounded at an inn, but the merchant you know so little of is a crafty fellow. He was able to escape us, but he did not leave with your daughter.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gin gasped.

    ¡°She was left¡­behind.¡±

    Gintaro could not believe his ears. Could this be real? Was he dreaming? He could not remember himself ever being in a situation so dire. His head was still spinning from the blow he suffered earlier, and his stomach was spasming. But nothing compared to this horror. What was happening? How did it come to this?

    ¡°This merchant is a cruel man, but I am told that her death appeared quick, at the least,¡± Sagi explained, looking as though the thought pained him. ¡°Help me find him, Gin, and discover his motives. This is the only way to avenge your poor, sweet daughter.¡±

    At this Gin exploded in an uncontrollable fit of rage, but the guards were on him, and he could not move. He struggled, contorting his body, and writhed as best he could, but he could not get free. His energy was sapped by the devastating news.

    ¡°Do not worry, Gin-san,¡± Sagi continued. ¡°You will not share your daughter¡¯s fate. We will spend a great deal of time together, you and I, and you will tell me everything about yourself. Together, we will unravel this mystery and figure out why you are being used as a pawn in a great game for great men. But if you fail to educate me, there will be intense punishment. Of that, you can be sure.¡±

    He said nothing, but merely let his head drop. He stopped resisting. He stopped everything. He tried to stop breathing. He tried to stop his mind from processing what he had just heard. Tremendous grief had fallen upon him, crushing him into dust.

    ¡°Disappointing,¡± Sagi remarked, shaking his head. ¡°Well, I suppose you should take him away. But keep him safe. He is our precious guest after all, and there is much to discuss. In the end, if we can get this right, the Sh¨­gun will put more confidence in us, perhaps, and aid us when it comes to ridding this city of all the other vermin.¡±

    The guards, now assisted by a few others who emerged from the darkness, lifted Gin to his feet and dragged his limp body from the chamber. Although he knew that he was heading towards incalculable pain, he did not care. There was nothing worse than what had already been done. Death was, in a way, a fate too lenient. Perhaps he deserved the torture that was coming. He had failed his wife, his best friend, his teacher, and now his daughter. He had never been able to help any of them. His entire life had been such a waste. So many had suffered because of him. This way was the only way. This end was the most fitting.

    ¡°I deserve this,¡± he thought. ¡°I deserve all this pain. That is the only thing left for me before I leave this world.¡±

 Chapter 18 - Gintaro - The White Crane

    Saru peered out onto the horizon, now alight with a bright orange hue, as the sun slowly fell in the softening sky. Beside her, the large ferry ship remained moored but had been fully prepped and was beginning to take on passengers. It was an old junk, and it appeared to have made the short voyage across the narrow strait for many years. A thick layer of barnacles covered the bottom of the boat which could be easily seen as the ocean water ebbed and flowed from the fading tide. Yet it seemed safe enough, and the hands that worked upon it seemed to be veteran seafarers. They worked swiftly and scurried about hastily, as this would be their last voyage of the day. It should be about a two-hour journey, depending on the winds, from Kagiminato to Nakashima, the central and largest island of the chain. People had already begun to line up, and judging by the length of the line, the ferry would be quite full.

    Despite all that was going on around her, Saru¡¯s mind was racing with thought. She stood quietly, thinking hard about the encounter with Kaya in the tavern. Something still did not sit well with her, and though she tried, she could not let it slip from her mind. The more that she considered it, the more uncertain she became, though she did not quite know why. She sifted through every word that she had said, as well as Gin¡¯s hasty responses to them.

    ¡°He said it himself,¡± she murmured aloud. ¡°He has no choice. No matter what that woman told him, he was resolved to go regardless. I cannot trust his blind faith. My gut says something is amiss, but I just can¡¯t place it. Then again, perhaps I am overthinking it.¡±

    She continued this debate with herself as the passengers climbed up the ramp and onto the ship, and as the ramp itself was pulled up behind them. She continued as the ship was unmoored from the dock, and as the last call was whistled out from the bow. She continued to think as the ferry launched out to sea and soon became melded with the ever-dimming horizon.

    At last, she stirred. ¡°I had the same feeling the night before I was captured,¡± she said to herself. ¡°And I ignored it. I won¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡±

    Saru turned and strode back up the wharf. She was no longer concerned about getting home. That would have to wait. She owed a debt to Gintaro, and despite her reluctance to admit it, she was now personally concerned with his plight. She resolved to find Kaya first, as she did not know where she had sent him. If there was nothing to worry about, and Gin returned safely, she could always stow away aboard another ship or work for some coin if it came to it.

    Instead of heading to the Umi-no-Ko once again, she decided to seek a different clientele for Kaya¡¯s whereabouts. She headed to a different section of the docks, where the inns and taverns were tightly packed and already raucous with revelry. Before she entered the first dingy bar she found, she lifted a half-filled bottle of sake from a man who was already passed out next to the door. He shifted slightly and mumbled something incomprehensible.

    ¡°Cheers,¡± she said with a mock bow, before proceeding inside. Saru pushed her way in and sat down next to the loudest man in the room. He was a short man, mostly bald, with just a few patches of dark stubble around his ears and the back of his head. She quickly struck up a conversation, despite her strange appearance, and within minutes she gained his immediate trust, which was all too easy to do, as his face was as red as an apple.

    She asked him about Kaya and received a most curious response.

    ¡°The White Crane! Yes, she is quite famous ¡®round these parts, or was. But too expensive for my taste. She used to be quite an attraction, but only high-ranking samurai and nobles could afford her, not the likes of a poor fisherman like myself.¡±

    ¡°I thought she had retired,¡± Saru said with a smile to coax the man on.

    ¡°Ah, yes, that she did,¡± he said, looking glum. ¡°When was it? Well, I can¡¯t remember, beggin¡¯ your pardon. But it was a few years back anyway. She found a patron, she did, and that was it. Many a man was disappointed to hear the news, but what can be done? I suppose that¡¯s the way of things if a lady is successful enough.¡±

    ¡°A patron?¡±

    The man¡¯s face grew slightly redder. ¡°Well, you know, the man bought her out, the Lieutenant, he did. Now, he couldn¡¯t make her his wife, as he was already married, but word got out that he was supporting her and that she would be receiving no more customers. Still, I can¡¯t see why a beauty like her would end up with a pig like him,¡± he said patting his belly. ¡°Coin is coin, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°The Lieutenant?¡± Saru asked once again. ¡°He is connected with the daimy¨­, no?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± the man said with a burst of laughter. ¡°He plays the part of the dutiful soldier. But he¡¯s also a mean fellow, don¡¯t you go believin¡¯ otherwise. I once knew a man who used to come ¡®round here that claimed he paid the Crane a visit in the night. Well, a few days after that, the man went and disappeared. I never saw him again! I think the Lieutenant got ahold of him or one of his lackeys. Anyways, what was your question again?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your help,¡± Saru said, presenting the man the bottle of sake that she had lifted from the drunkard outside. ¡°Think you could point me in her direction?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes lit up, as he was nearing the end of his own bottle. ¡°Why sure! She still lives not far from the docks, hasn¡¯t moved up towards the samurai district or castle, last I knew of it. Perhaps a short stroll from here over in that direction.¡±

    Saru left the room just as the first scuffle of the night was breaking out, and shouts could be heard throughout the freshly starlit night. She peered left and right and then proceeded in the direction she was told. It was not a sure bet, taking directions from a man that drunk, but she needed to at least try. The information she heard was intriguing, but not damning. She wanted to speak with Kaya face to face, to find out what kind of person this ¡®White Crane¡¯ really was. She made her way down the slender dock network, trying her best to ignore the stares from the passersby. She indeed felt as naked and strange as she ever had, though her father used to warn her of such things.

    ¡°If you ever leave Akaii, be ready for the looks. Our customs are different than in the south. The pride of a warrior is always evident in the appearance of the Akaii, even in our women. Especially in our women. We don¡¯t leave them to fret about meaningless affairs. We teach our women to take care of themselves. Is that not right, my child?¡±

    After several minutes, she finally reached her destination. It was as the drunkard said, a modest, two-storied wooden building nestled beside a collection of many others. It was surrounded by a short wall and had a grated metal gate, but it was opened and not locked. At the entrance, there was a wooden sign with the carving of a crane etched into it. Beyond, there was a pretty garden, with just a small pond, a few manicured shrubs, stalks of bamboo, and a path outlined by moss and stones. Saru proceeded through the garden and followed the path to one of the doors, where there was another sign, this one beside a sliding shoji door. She peered around, and then carefully knocked.

    For a few moments, there was no answer. But before she could knock again, Saru saw a light beyond the opaque screen, growing brighter by the moment. She could also see an outline of a slender figure approaching until it stood right beyond the threshold.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± the voice beyond the door hissed.

    ¡°My name is Saru, I¡¯m here to see Kaya-san.¡±

    ¡°The lady of the house is indisposed. I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ll have to come back at another time.¡±

    Saru grabbed the edge of the door and forced it open. There stood a young woman in a light yukata, holding a candle. The young woman was startled and nearly fell backward, but Saru grabbed her by the fold of her kimono around her neck and pulled her closer.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to hurt anyone! But I need to speak to your mistress! Now!¡± she said forcefully.

    The young woman gave her one last look, taking notice of the naginata on her back, and swooned. She dropped the candle to the floor, but Saru was able to rescue it before it caught fire or went out. Lowering the girl¡¯s body to the ground carefully, Saru took off her spear and with the light to illuminate her way, she proceeded in. There was a long wooden corridor that went straight on until she could see a staircase in the distance.

    She proceeded down the silent corridor, taking note of the shoji doors on either side which opened to multiple tatami rooms. One of the doors was cracked open, and she peered inside to see what was there. From her limited view, she could see a few futons laid out upon the tatami, which could only mean that several people were sleeping or living there. However, the futons were not neatly set up with their accompanying sheets and blankets as one would expect. There were garments strewn about, and the room was in general disorder as if many people had left in a hurry. Since the place was quiet, she took a few paces and then peered into the room on the other side of the corridor. It was the same, a few futons packed together in a chaotic mess.

    Saru remembered that Kaya had mentioned hosting girls who had fallen on hard times. But this was strange. Why wasn¡¯t anyone else here? Just then she heard a noise coming from upstairs and proceeded ahead to discover what it was. Saru quickly climbed the two flights of stairs, and when she reached the top, there was another sliding door, this one more ornate.

    ¡°I bet this is her room,¡± she whispered, before sliding the door open cautiously.

    She was greeted by a similarly chaotic scene. There was an unfolded futon and piles of clothes scattered about and an air of hurried disarray. But unlike the other rooms, this room had not yet been vacated. A woman was kneeling in the very center with her head bowed. Her long black hair flowed over her like the water of a fountain. It sounded as if she were sobbing, but Saru could not tell for sure. From what she could see, she could assume that this was indeed the mistress of the house.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°I told you to get to the meeting place,¡± Kaya said, not bothering to turn around. Her voice was weak and struck a sad tone of defeat. ¡°I will be there shortly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± said Saru, stepping into the room.

    This drew a response from the woman, who slowly turned around and looked up.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked. There was evident concern in her right eye, but her left eye was completely swollen shut. It was dark red with a streak of purple where she had been struck.

    Saru was startled upon seeing the injury. ¡°What happened to you?¡±

    Kaya lifted her petite hand to her face and gently brushed her fingers lightly against her cheek. ¡°It is nothing. Now answer me. What are you doing here?¡± she repeated, her voice growing stronger. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be on a ship, far away from this place.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be asking the questions,¡± Saru returned, lowering her naginata so that the tip pointed directly at the woman kneeling before her. ¡°Where is Gintaro? And what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°They took him...¡± Kaya answered softly but lifted her head, and in doing so appeared more erect and defiant.

    ¡°I knew it! Who took him?¡±

    ¡°The Kagi...¡±

    At this Saru stepped forward, the edge of the blade hovering around Kaya¡¯s supple neck. ¡°If you betrayed him, I will make sure you answer for it!¡±

    At this threat, Kaya merely smiled, though it seemed to pain her to do so. ¡°I had no choice.¡±

    ¡°You lie!¡± Saru cried, her eyes opened wide with rage. ¡°It¡¯s been some time since my spear tasted blood. I¡¯m thinking of giving it a long, deep drink! Now, where is he?¡±

    ¡°I told you!¡± Kaya asserted, her voice rising to a shout. ¡°I had no choice!¡±

    Saru shook her head mournfully. ¡°He should have never trusted a prostitute.¡±

    At this Kaya stood but did not advance on Saru. Her right eye was black and filled with hate. ¡°I am many awful things, but I am not that!¡± she said defiantly, after collecting herself. ¡°Not anymore!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you consider yourself, but you betrayed him, and now you¡¯re going to tell me where he is,¡± Saru insisted, still holding her spear as if she were about to strike.

    Kaya did not move or flinch. ¡°You can kill me if you want. My girls are leaving, they will all be gone soon. They have everything they need. They do not need me anymore.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Saru growled impatiently.

    Kaya seemed exasperated by Saru¡¯s ignorance, though there was no way she could have known. ¡°Late last night, a letter was received by the new ruler of Kagi Province, the steward, Sagi Hiroto. It told of a man who may come through the city. It described Gin-san perfectly. The instructions were to let him pass freely through the city despite the crimes that he committed. The steward did not heed this letter and became incensed and ordered his men to find him. The Lieutenant told me of it and asked me to help him, as he remembered that I once was a friend of Gin-san. There would be a high reward for his capture, and it would grant him the favor of the steward. I told the Lieutenant that I would do it, but I did not intend to help him. In fact, I was planning on getting Gin-san out of the city if he came. As I said back at the inn, I would do anything for him.¡±

    Saru frowned and spat on the floor. ¡°I don¡¯t believe a word you say.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. But I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    Saru kept her spear up, waiting to hear more.

    ¡°This morning I was at the southern gates, pretending to be watchful, and little did I think that he would come. But you both came, and I stepped in to save you from the guards because though they did not know who he was at first, if they took him into the castle, someone certainly would. I needed time to tell you the dangers that awaited you in this city and make my plan for your escape, so I brought you to the Umi.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t say anything about that, did you?¡± rejoined Saru, her grip tightening on the shaft of her weapon.

    ¡°No...¡± Kaya admitted as a look of guilt soured her features. ¡°When Gin-san asked me to help him, I felt like I needed to try. I knew that I might have been able to help.¡±

    ¡°Might have?¡±

    ¡°But the Lieutenant intercepted me. He was informed by the guards of the unusual circumstances of this morning, and he read the signs. This time I told the Lieutenant outright that I wasn¡¯t going to do it. I was not going to help him. That¡¯s when he threatened to kill me and all of the girls here if I disobeyed.¡± A tear suddenly streamed down from Kaya¡¯s right eye and dropped onto the tatami mat with a faint patter.

    ¡°These girls are everything to me! Judge them all you want, but they come here because they are fragile, healing women. With the little fame and wealth that I have gained, I have worked tirelessly to get them to be able to live a better life. I have devoted myself, everything of myself, to be able to do that. I don¡¯t think he would have killed me, but when he threatened them, I knew that he meant it.¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t kill you because he owns you,¡± Saru said with disgust.

    She did not seem to disagree. ¡°The Lieutenant is a depraved man born into an evil age. He enjoys brutality. He relishes it. Lord Kagi knew this and even warned me personally, urging me to reconsider my choice. It was a grave mistake of mine to ignore him, but it has kept food on the table for my girls. But lately, I have been seeing him grow angrier, and more frustrated with them, and with me. He would rather have them dead than live here, I think. I have been thinking about getting away for a long time, but I did not think he would ever allow it.¡±

    ¡°So, he threatened you, and you gave in and sold Gintaro out.¡±

    ¡°As I said, at first I told him I would not do it,¡± Kaya said flatly. ¡°But I had no time to prepare. And yes Gin-san was once my friend, but I had not seen him in a long time. I did not know what he was doing, perhaps he had committed some grievous crime that brought about this misfortune. I didn¡¯t know what to do, so I faltered. The Lieutenant pressed me, so I finally agreed, all the while planning on telling Gin-san that he was being hunted.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t! I was there, and you said nothing!¡±

    ¡°You are right...¡± Kaya said softly. ¡°I took him to the designated place. I handed him over, but not in the way that you think.¡±

    Saru was reaching her limit, as evidenced by her loud, rapid breaths. ¡°Tell me what you mean!¡± she demanded.

    ¡°His eyes!¡± Kaya said as a smile flashed across her face. ¡°The way he looked at me when he asked for help. I remembered them. I had seen those eyes before.¡±

    ¡°Speak plainly!¡±

    Kaya breathed in and out slowly. ¡°How long have you known Gin-san?¡± she asked, making an abrupt change in the conversation.

    ¡°Why does it matter?¡± Saru snarled.

    ¡°Well,¡± Kaya said, looking off into the distance as if she was seeing a memory played out before her. Her voice became hushed as if she were afraid to conjure the memory fully. ¡°You do not know him like I do. He¡¯s a dangerous man, perhaps one of the most dangerous men one could ever meet in the wide world.¡±

    Saru shifted uncomfortably but said nothing.

    ¡°Once his mind is set on something,¡± she continued. ¡°He never stops. He is relentless and absolutely brutal.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you lie to him?¡± Saru asked, still unable to understand how this connected. ¡°You said that the merchant was here!¡±

    Kaya simply ignored her and continued. ¡°The last time I saw him look that way was the night his wife was murdered outside of the Old Capital, many, many years ago. He must have just come from her house, in a fit of uncontrollable anguish. I passed him in the streets and moved to greet him, but I was frozen with terror. His eyes were wild like they were today, and his clothes were covered with blood. Her blood.

    The next day, there was a massacre in the city. One of the hideouts for a powerful ninja clan had been raided. Nobody took the credit, but they pulled mutilated corpses and limbs out of that building for days. For days, Saru-san! The tower they made of the bodies almost reached the top of the city gate. Rumors began to spread. But all along I knew who did it.¡± She paused for a moment and lowered her voice. ¡°Saru-san, have you ever heard of the Kurogumi?¡±

    Saru shook her head ¡®no.¡¯

    ¡°Of course you wouldn¡¯t have. Most outside of the Old Capital have never heard of them. Towards the end of the war, the former Sh¨­gun, young Yoshimitsu Akira, had only a remnant of an army, as most of the samurai had fled and joined their native daimy¨­ lords, many of whom had broken their allegiance with the Yoshimitsu Sh¨­gunate. Thrust into a position of great power but without a powerful army to support him, Akira summoned to him a small number of elite swordsmen and assassins. He commissioned them, and they became the Kurogumi and did his bidding in the darkness. He punished the daimy¨­ who had broken faith with him and gradually won back their support, through sheer terror and ruthless intimidation.

    Later on, the Kurogumi became more famous through their war with the Shadowhand, a coalition of ninja clans who served our current Sh¨­gun, Mashige Hideyo. Their underground battles became the talk of legends around the Old Capital at that time, with both sides fighting a secret war behind the scenes. They called it the War of Shadows. Bodies would show up in the streets, blood would pool in the gutters. Nobody saw, but everyone knew. Eventually, the Kurogumi gained the upper hand, and the ninja were all but destroyed.¡±

    ¡°But Mashige won in the end,¡± Saru interjected, still pale. ¡°He is the Sh¨­gun now. He won the Battle of Akasaka and laid siege to Yoshimitsu Castle.¡±

    ¡°That is true, but many who know say that the Kurogumi was responsible for prolonging the war for several years and giving young Akira a real chance. Their name is only said but in whispers in the Old Capital and abroad, even now, many years after they were thought to be destroyed.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t see what this has to do with Gintaro,¡± Saru murmured, but her face showed otherwise.

    Kaya scoffed and looked at her straight in the eyes. ¡°Gintaro was the last and greatest captain of the Kurogumi. His black sword was coated in the blood of hundreds, perhaps more. He was one of the most destructive swordsmen of the war and deep in his wrath he was peerless.¡±

    There was a long pause, so long in fact, that one of the candles that had illuminated the room reached the end of its wick, and died out, leaving the chamber darker, and more foreboding.

    ¡°But I fought him¡­¡± Saru said softly, clearly disturbed. She could not imagine that Gintaro had been such a man. He had always appeared so calm, so controlled, even righteous in a way.

    ¡°If Gin-san wanted you dead, you would not be here,¡± Kaya said plainly. ¡°But he has no interest in harming a trapped little snow monkey. He wants his daughter. And when I saw those eyes, I knew. I knew that he had once again tapped into whatever madness controlled him that night those many years ago. I could see it. My soul trembled within me. And there, in those eyes, was our salvation. I needed a way to save my girls, but also give Gin-san a chance to find his daughter. Someone in this city knows where she is, someone must. But they are not living here among the rabble. They are living up there,¡± she said, pointing in the direction of the castle and daimy¨­¡¯s estate.

    So, I delivered him to them as only I could do. But when I heard them beating him like a dog, I doubted myself and interfered. That¡¯s when I got this,¡± Kaya said, pointing to her swollen left eye. ¡°The Lieutenant himself gave me this present. When I woke, he told me that if I did anything like that again, he¡¯d close the other eye or worse.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not making sense!¡± Saru stammered. ¡°How did you help him by leading him into a trap? He can¡¯t do anything now!¡±

    ¡°He certainly can!¡± Kaya insisted, this time revealing a full smile. ¡°Why do you think I told my girls to pack up and find a safe place on the docks? We are leaving this city, why would we do that if I just did what I was told like a good little girl?¡±

    Saru shook her head, her mind whirling.

    Kaya laughed haughtily.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know him! You don¡¯t really know him at all! And apparently, they don¡¯t either. They have no idea who he really is. When the soldiers were carrying his body, I heard one of them say they were going to the daimy¨­¡¯s estate, not even the castle!¡± Kaya laughed again. It was a crazed, almost delirious laugh.

    At this point, Saru had endured enough. ¡°Spit it out, now!¡± she ordered, thrusting the spear within inches of Kaya¡¯s throat.

    A cruel smile still lingered on the White Crane¡¯s face. She leaned forward, and almost in a whisper said, ¡°We¡¯re leaving because this city is going to burn. When Gin-san is finished with them, there will be nothing left to save the city from consuming itself. This place is a powder keg, and he is both the fire and the match.¡±

    ¡°How...?¡± Saru faltered, ¡°But they have him!¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Kaya countered, as the faraway look crossed her right eye once again. ¡°He has them.¡±

    Saru was stunned; she did not know what to think. She slowly lowered her spear from the Crane¡¯s neck.

    ¡°If I were you,¡± Kaya ominously concluded, as she knelt to the floor once again. ¡°I would get out of this city as fast as you can. Soon, it¡¯s going to look like nothing you have ever seen.¡±

 Chapter 19 - Gintaro - Unbridled Rage

    Gintaro lay alone in the dark, somewhere among the myriad square rooms that made up the expansive estate of the Kagi daimy¨­. He was alone in the room, but he knew that two guards were standing outside, for he could hear them mutter to each other on occasion. Yet even their presence was not enough to make him feel less alone. He felt as if he was stranded in the middle of the wide ocean, as a storm raged, and he knew that he was going to die completely alone, without a single person to mourn him.

    He had been bound hand and foot and was so sore from his injuries that it hurt even to breathe. The steward had not yet come for him, as he had promised. So he waited. Each minute felt like an hour. He wanted death to come, for his mind was filled with thoughts so painful, that if he did not stop himself from dwelling on them, he would surely plunge into utter madness. All he could do was focus on his breath and heartbeat and count. Yet even then, his mind would begin to wander to the dark recesses of his past.

    ¡°All-kami...¡± he whispered. ¡°My master, he used to believe in you, even though I never did. I wanted to. I wanted to see you, but all I saw was darkness. If you are out there, I ask you to grant me one favor. Only one. This is my first and last request. Destroy me. I cannot take it anymore. I cannot stand living anymore. Please, if you have any mercy in you at all, destroy me. Be done with it.¡±

    He waited and strained as if to hear a faint voice in the distance. But there was nothing. Nothing at all.

    ¡°Kill me!¡± he cried out loud. ¡°Kill me! Kill me! Kill me!¡± He slammed his head onto the floor violently as he repeated the words.

    Yet no response came, other than a mocking chuckle from the guards outside his door.

    ¡°Kill me!¡± he screamed out desperately. ¡°Answer me for once and let me die!¡±

    Gin waited, hoping to see some flash of lightning or shroud of darkness creep over him. But there was still nothing. No reply, only silence. Exhausted both mentally and physically, he could no longer hold on. He slowly slipped out of consciousness into a silent dream.

    He eventually awoke to the faint sound of voices. These were not coming from the guards outside of his room but from somewhere else. He lifted his head, but the sounds dissipated. He did not know how long he had been asleep but reasoned he had been out a few hours, judging by the movement of the moon, which was now casting its pale light through the opaque walls of his cell. Puzzled, he wondered if he had been dreaming and let his head down again. The voices returned. They were coming from directly below him. He inspected the tatami underneath him but could see nothing amiss. There was a crack in the wooden floorboards below that carried the sound upwards to where his head was resting. If he pressed his ear to the floor, he could hear the voices quite clearly.

    ¡°What do you think about the Steward?¡± one man asked. His voice was like that of a younger man, hearty but unsure. ¡°Seems a bit hard if you ask me.¡±

    ¡°You need to be quiet,¡± the other man rebuked. His voice was deeper and measured. It sounded like a veteran soldier. ¡°You don¡¯t know who¡¯s listening around here. Besides, I bet the Lieutenant is harder.¡±

    There was a pause. ¡°Well, I miss our lord. And I think we will miss him more as time goes on. Sagi is a hard man, dare I say cruel. Did you hear what he did about the rice farmer?¡±

    ¡°I heard it,¡± the veteran replied. ¡°But I don¡¯t think much of it. I¡¯ve served long enough to know each man has his own way of doing things, and if you stay in line, there¡¯ll be no worry.¡±

    ¡°Now what could the steward possibly want with a man like that?¡± the young man said after a moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t seem harmful from the looks of him.¡±

    ¡°How should I know? He might know a thing or two about the merchant, I warrant. But they are leaving him alone for the time being.¡±

    ¡°How come?¡±

    ¡°Who knows! Did you see him as they brought him up? Looked as limp as a dead fish. Whatever they told him earlier, it sure took him down a peg or two. He didn¡¯t move a muscle when I saw ¡®em. Wouldn¡¯t be much use right now I suppose. But quiet down, you¡¯re getting too loud.¡±

    At this Gin lifted an eyebrow and pushed his ear closer to the floor.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t sit well with me,¡± the younger man continued. ¡°Waiting around like that could drive a man mad.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re preaching to the wrong man,¡± the vet grunted, ¡°Cause I would make ¡®em wait until he started growing moss.¡±

    There was a short pause before the younger soldier took up the conversation once again. ¡°Well, they also talked about a girl. Guess his daughter got cut down when they went out for that merchant fellow? That¡¯s hard.¡±

    ¡°There was no girl!¡± the veteran hissed, letting his voice break as if something had touched a nerve. ¡°They sent me out with a few others to look for that rascal, but we never found any trace of him or any girl. If anyone¡¯s been cutting down girls, look to the Lieutenant. He¡¯s been pushing his luck for years.¡±

    ¡°So, the Steward lied then? That¡¯s harder than hard. Poor fellow.¡±

    ¡°On that I agree. The old daimy¨­ wouldn¡¯t have stood for it. He woulda¡¯ hung any of us up for using tricks like that. The daimy¨­ was lenient and slower than a legless horse when it came to decisions, but he had power in ¡®em, and would not tolerate evil deeds. But our new leader, I¡¯m not so sure about ¡®em. He may want to break his prisoners before questioning, like a spider on a fly. But no girl is dead, I can tell you that. Just a bluff to keep the man down I reckon.¡±

    Gin lifted his head from the floor to allow him to process what he had just heard. His heart was now pounding in his chest, and he could almost sense the blood flowing through his veins.

    ¡°She¡­she¡¯s alive!¡± he thought in sheer amazement.

    He lowered his head again and rolled to his back. His mind was racing. Instinct was taking over.

    ¡°Then I need to get out of here!¡± he thought. ¡°I need to live!¡±

    But there was a problem. He was still bound hand and foot with thick, chafing rope. He pushed and pulled to test their integrity, but there was no give, as they were deftly secured. He paused for a moment, trying to think of another way. He surveyed the room, searching for something sharp in which to cut the cords, but there was nothing. Without other options, he pushed one last time, struggling with all his might against the rope but it was no use. Just then, the magatama on his necklace slid down across his chest, just enough for him to notice it. His eyes grew wide as an idea sprung into his head.

    He then glanced once more toward the only exit from the room. The glow of a lit torch still permeated from the other side of the opaque shoji door.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°At last, a bit of luck,¡± he thought, as he rolled away so that his back was facing the door.

    He then craned his neck so that the dark magatama stone rested lightly upon the rope that bound his hands and quickly closed his eyes. It had been a long time since he had used his magatama. He was not sure how easy it was going to be after all these years. He paused, reciting the words in his mind. Then he whispered the sutra toward the stone, just loud enough so that his words could reach it. He repeated it once, twice, then three times before it began. The black stone began to illuminate, softly at first, but it began to grow stronger before his eyes. A small wisp of smoke began to rise from the rope where the magatama rested. Gin continued, his voice more rhythmic and deliberate, all the while the stone grew white-hot, burning through the rope slowly, but surely. He was also listening intently, hoping that the guards would remain unaware of what was going on. The lit torch outside of the room would provide some cover for him, but if the light inside his room exceeded the torchlight, they might take notice, and he would be exposed before he was free. He heard nothing but was cautious and kept his voice as quiet as he could, limiting the magatama¡¯s power but making for a longer process.

    After a few minutes, the rope was nearly severed. It had burned through enough so that he could rip free. He then carefully went to work on the cords around his legs by removing the stone from his neck and placing it on the rope around his feet.

    ¡°Quiet down in there!¡± one of the guards shouted from across the threshold.

    Gin stopped, and suddenly the light died. He held his breath knowing that he was done for if he was caught too early. A moment went by, then another.

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t have seen,¡± he thought. ¡°Or they¡¯d be in here already.¡±

    He continued the sutra once more after he rolled to the far side of the room. The rope around his legs was thicker, covered in a plaster that made them difficult to burn through. His eyes constantly flashed back and forth from the door to the rope. The guards were beginning to stir, he could see their silhouettes through the door.

    ¡°I need more power!¡± he thought, panicked. His voice grew louder, the sutra more forceful, as the stone seared against the cord.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± one of the guards bellowed, throwing the door aside. As he stepped in his face shifted to that of unbelief. There, directly in front of him, stood the prisoner, completely free from his bonds.

    Gin thrust the bottom of his open palm straight up at the guard¡¯s nose with a crack and with his other hand, removed the man¡¯s sword from his waist as he fell. The second guard stumbled in but was cut down immediately, as Gin had drawn the sword and slashed him so hard that he nearly cut the man in two. He surveyed the bloody scene and then bent down and grabbed the second guard¡¯s sword before exiting the room hurriedly. He took the lit torch posted outside the door and tossed it into the room where he was once held captive, watching the flames ignite upon the tatami mat in mere seconds. He waited until the room was sufficiently aflame before he turned and proceeded down the corridor.

    He could feel the heat at his back, but it was nothing like the flame inside of him, burning away at everything. Three guards came whirling around the corner and stopped dead when they saw him.

    ¡°That¡¯s the prisoner! Get him!¡±

    Gin unsheathed the second sword and held them both at the ready, his eyes bent darkly upon the soldiers. The guards hesitated, seeing the freed prisoner with an inferno blazing behind him. Gin moved first, striding forward, twirling his blades, ready to strike. The soldiers barely had time to draw their weapons before he was on them, slashing with wild speed. A few times they managed to parry his attacks, as he was unpracticed, and his blows were at times awkward and off the mark. Yet he was still deadly, and ultimately, they were all cut down. Like before, he took the nearest torch and cast it near the bodies so that it began to burn.

    At this time, he had an important choice to make. He could stay on the upper levels or proceed down a staircase which would presumably bring him to the first floor. He tried to think back to when they had brought him to his cell, but of that time he had no memory. All he could do was draw upon his knowledge of the other great estates that he had visited many years ago. Usually, the lord¡¯s chamber was in the very center of the estate, on the first level.

    He ran down the steps but was met at the bottom by another group of soldiers, who were frantically trying to figure out why a fire had started. They stopped upon seeing him, startled by the suddenness of his appearance. They were about seven men strong, so Gin could not simply rush past them. They eyed the blood on his blades cautiously but were emboldened by the strength of their numbers. That was their mistake.

    They fanned out across the narrow corridor to block him from slipping through, and moved in concert, hedging him in. Gin¡¯s gaze kept shifting from soldier to soldier, as he held out both of his swords to give himself some breathing room. He was searching for something, not a weakness in the chain, but a strong point. When he found it, he attacked.

    The speed of his movements was almost incomprehensible to these men, who despite being soldiers, had never seen anything like it. They hacked carelessly at the point where he had once been, while he had already moved in and smote the leader to the floor. Parrying and dodging their other misplaced strikes, Gin carved his way through his attackers, slicing, stabbing, and thrusting, all the while growing in power and speed. Most men could not even see their death blow coming, for the further away from his swords they thought they were, the closer they were to their own demise. His movements and attacks were so creative, so sporadic, that they were nearly impossible to predict. What made matters worse for them was that doubt began to grow in their minds after seeing their leader fall, and with that doubt came hesitation. In any sword fight, a mere moment of hesitation could mean the difference between life and death. They were too slow, and he was too far beyond them and filled with a fury that was spilling over.

    Since he had heard that his daughter was still alive, something had begun to boil up within him. It was different than the bitter anguish he felt before when he realized that Yuki had been taken, or the frustration when he had fought Saru in the moonlit woods. This was rage, an unquenchable and indomitable urge to destroy everything set before him, and he had almost no power to try and subdue it. So, he gave in and drank the cup of wrath in full.

    He ran ahead, leaving the bloody mess behind him, pulling down torches where he could, smashing lampstands, and cutting through any door and guard that got in his path.

    Yet soon, he began to realize that he was lost and that his escape would be futile if he was unable to question the steward soon. Worse than that, he might make a mistake and get recaptured. In a free moment in between bouts, he stopped to catch his breath and contrive a plan.

    From what he could remember, most estates in the capital were built to display a picturesque central garden, with a large pond, fed by a nearby stream, which often contained several small islands. These gardens were meant to capture the glory of days of old when the Islands were young, and their beauty was not marred by the evils of men. Facing the garden directly was the main hall, which housed the lord, his valuables, and his family. There was often a grand veranda under the eaves, from where the lord could enjoy the best vantage of his estate.

    From the central building, many other halls, including pavilions were connected by open but covered corridors and bridges, which gave those passing between rooms an unobscured view of the garden. These rooms varied in size depending on their purpose, as did the corridors, which could be as long or as short as they were needed to be. To create a tranquil atmosphere, most rooms were edged by a veranda and only enclosed by moveable shoji doors, so that at any point the lord, his family, or his guests could enjoy the pleasant scene while being relatively safe from the elements.

    Gin peered around, as he was standing in an open corridor at that time. He noted that the garden was behind him and to his left, which meant that the main rooms of the estate were ahead. At this moment, another pack of soldiers appeared before him. This time there was a familiar face amid the group.

    ¡°Midlander!¡± the burly guard growled.

    Gin did not reply but shot forward like a bolt of lightning. The guard made a strong downward slash, but it was deflected by Gin¡¯s left sword as if it were an unpleasant insect being swatted away. His right sword plunged deep into his engorged paunch and remained there stuck firmly within. The heavy guard staggered backward and hit the wooden floor with a loud crack while Gin went to work on the others. He was just as deadly with a single sword, and though it was far more conventional, his attackers could not withstand him. He hewed them with incredible force and ferocity as if he were trying to shatter their bones with each clash of blades.

    At last, he gained a respite as the remainder of the guards fled from his wrath and left him alone. Without looking down at the man who had insulted them just this morning, he grabbed the sword lodged within him and pulled it out with a quick jerk. He proceeded on, unchallenged for a little while.

 Chapter 20 - Gintaro - The Conflagration

    After some time, he stumbled into a large hall that was made up almost entirely of tall shoji doors. To his left, the pale moonlight could be seen illuminating the opaque screens, which meant that this was the side closest to the veranda, which certainly faced the landscape garden he had seen before. In the very center of the room, there was another large encasement of doors, demarcating the central or innermost room. These doors were heavier and more elaborate, with a continuous mural of a painted koi fish winding its way around. Surely, this had to be the chambers of the former daimy¨­, and presently the steward, Sagi Hiroto.

    Gin stepped forward but stopped as the door to the innermost chamber opened, almost as a response to his coming. The Lieutenant emerged, flanked by two elite soldiers. All three men were fully armored in heavily blue mail, as if ready to mount and take the field. The soldiers charged at him, but Gintaro was not to be deterred. Despite the thick armor, he was able to exploit their weaknesses, aiming for the throat and knee, and brought them down without much difficulty. When he had finished, he turned and faced the Lieutenant, who had yet to draw his sword.

    The older man glowered at him, like a lion who had let his rival free and had come to regret it.

    ¡°So, it was you who did all of this,¡± he said, motioning towards the flickering glow of fire in the distance. ¡°I knew that it wasn¡¯t an accident.¡± His face was edged with frustration.

    ¡°You set this fire when you brought me here and lied about my daughter,¡± Gin replied darkly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the Lieutenant asked bluntly. ¡°I thought only a fool would run into a battle with a dull blade, but now I see you are no fool. You knew what you were capable of. If it was to be a struggle between you and another, you trusted in your abilities to prevail. I respect that, as I am also a man of war.¡±

    Gin did not appear to acknowledge this compliment.

    The Lieutenant examined his opponent carefully. He was standing still, too still for a man who had just killed. Even the most battle-hardened soldiers would often get the shakes during and after a battle. There was the need to move, to attack, to do something with the adrenaline surging in their veins. But this man did not move, he just breathed. And his eyes!

    ¡°Some used to call me, Raijin,¡± Gintaro finally answered.

    The Lieutenant lifted an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°The Raijin? But he died at the siege of Yoshimitsu Castle. He fell with the rest of the Kurogumi. I saw your grave with my own eyes.¡±

    Gin said nothing and remained deathly still.

    ¡°Yet, this would explain a great deal,¡± the Lieutenant said, looking around at all the death and devastation.

    ¡°Where is the Steward?¡± Gin demanded.

    ¡°No!¡± the Lieutenant cried suddenly, shaking his head. ¡°I shall not be the one to hand him over to you. You must kill me first!¡± He then slowly unsheathed his long sword and held it out. ¡°This may be the just recompense for all of my misdeeds, to be killed in battle by the ghost of the Raijin. But I will not die a coward! I¡¯ve served this house all of my life and have known nothing other than duty.¡±

    ¡°Yet you have abandoned honor for cruelty,¡± Gin accused. He drew up to his full height and extended one sword out in reply, while the other remained pointed downwards towards the bloodstained floor. ¡°The way of the warrior is one of peace,¡± he quoted.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve read the Treatises. So have I. It says nothing about how I can treat my property. That woman is filth. I only keep her around to¡­¡±

    ¡°You know what I see when I look at you?¡± Gin said, interrupting him. ¡°Weakness.¡±

    At this, the Lieutenant darted forward, but his heavy sword was met quickly by Gin¡¯s, and the echo of their blades filled the great hall. The Lieutenant was indeed a skilled duelist and put forth a better fight than all the others. He was patient and survived Gin¡¯s first combination through some clever swordsmanship of his own. And Gin, now matched with a more formidable foe, deeply regretted his lack of training for the last ten years. His fighting style required continuous flawless precision and unfathomable speed, but he now was lacking both. It was a mere imitation, and the gamble was great.

    For the second clash, Gintaro moved in first, and this time he was able to work inside the Lieutenant¡¯s defense and land a slice along the thigh, but it was largely mitigated by his thick-plated armor. This left him open to an attack from above, and as he held out his second sword to absorb the blow, he could feel something go terribly wrong. As the blades met, his sword completely shattered under the strain. Shards of steel fell everywhere, and it was all he could do to dodge the strike. Gin reeled back, cursing under his breath. He was unpleasantly reminded that he was dueling with standard-issue swords, not his own, which despite being dull was incredibly tough. He lamented the loss of his weapon to a cruel twist of fate, but he still had one sword left.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    The Lieutenant looked pleased by this, and took to the offense, hoping to catch his opponent off-guard. But Gin was used to switching styles. Indeed, it was one of the key pillars of his training, and so he rose to meet the Lieutenant¡¯s strike. For several moments, the two men fought furiously, neither one gaining ground on the other.

    Finally, Gin managed to find a weakness.

    ¡°His hand!¡± he thought to himself. ¡°He is favoring the hand that struck Kaya. He must have injured it when he hit her.¡± He could see that the Lieutenant was unable to fully grip the hilt of his sword and that the hand itself appeared swollen. Gin positioned himself close to the Lieutenant and then purposefully tangled swords with his enemy. Like lightning, he then pushed downwards with a loud scrape. The Lieutenant''s hand was not cut due to the protection from his sword¡¯s crossguard, but they were so close together that their fists collided. Normally, this would have put Gin in a terrible position, but as he expected, his foe lost control of his sword, and it tumbled to the floor. The Lieutenant cried out in pain, and this gave Gin just enough time to deliver a finishing thrust to the abdomen.

    The Lieutenant staggered and then fell backward with a loud thud. He writhed aggressively for several moments before coughing up blood. Then his head fell back, and he remained still from then on.

    Gintaro took a moment to catch his breath. As he gazed down upon his slain enemy, he felt a pang of regret.

    ¡°Surely this isn¡¯t what Kaya had wanted, was it?¡±

    But at that moment, he could hear the shouts of other soldiers, who had likely come down from the castle or up from the samurai district, looking to put out the fires that he had started. He quickly stepped over the former Lieutenant and proceeded inside the central chamber.

    The room was dark, with only one lampstand lit at the far back of the room. Gin searched back and forth for any signs of movement, but he could sense none. He overturned the futons and ripped up some of the tatami but could see no hatch or any secret passage under the floor.

    ¡°Did Sagi already flee?¡± he wondered.

    He then noticed that the far wall, illuminated by the glow of the lampstand, was different from the others. It was made of wood, while the others were heavier shoji. Gin strode up to the far wall, and then put his hands upon it, trying to find if there was a passageway of some kind. After some searching, his fingers finally uncovered a shallow indentation. As he was familiar with such devices, he was able to provide the right kind of pressure to open the secret door and pass through.

    He then came into the central and most important chamber of the estate, reserved for the daimy¨­ alone. Before him, among the armor and sword displays, chests of gold, kegs of sake, and shelves of old books and scrolls sat the steward, Sagi Hiroto, quivering with fear. He was clutching Gin¡¯s sword, which had been taken at some point during his capture.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Sagi sniveled with a jump, scooting himself backward, away from Gin. ¡°The Lieutenant said it might be. Where is he?¡± the man shrieked, almost as if talking to himself.

    ¡°He cannot help you anymore,¡± Gintaro said softly, closing the door behind him.

    Sagi made a move to unsheathe Gin¡¯s sword, but it became stuck again, and he faltered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll find much use for a dull blade,¡± the swordsman said coolly. He then strode over and hoisted the steward up by the collar of his kimono with both hands. He brought him up so that his eyes were level with his own, even though the man¡¯s feet were dangling off the floor.

    ¡°Where is my daughter?¡± he growled.

    The steward cowered back as if the words pained him. ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±

    With that Gin threw the man into a nearby bookshelf and then pulled him up again.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± he asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± the man cried, beginning to sob. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Tell me!¡± Gin roared, throwing him over the large casks of sake.

    Sagi let out a howl of pain as he crashed onto the floor.

    This time Gintaro held him down and pointed his bloody sword at Sagi¡¯s throat.

    ¡°This is your last chance!¡±

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know!¡± Sagi insisted frantically. ¡°It was all a lie! I said what I said to try and get you to talk! The courier said that you would be searching for a girl, your daughter. He said that she was there when my soldiers were killed. I needed information, so I lied!¡±

    Gin eased up, but only slightly.

    ¡°Why were your soldiers there to begin with? Why did they help the black merchant take my daughter?¡±

    The steward shook his head violently. ¡°I... I... I don¡¯t know! I had nothing to do with it! They were brought in by someone else. That''s why I thought it was the Kagi daimy¨­! I thought that this black man was an agent of his sent to make a mockery of me! But I can see now that the letter of warning was true. Oh, what have I done! The Sh¨­gun must be behind all of this!¡±

    ¡°What about the merchant in black? Where is he now?¡±

    Sagi, fearing that one more negative response would be the death of him, merely shook his head with a hopeless look in his eyes.

    ¡°He must still have her, and he probably didn¡¯t come through Kagiminato after all,¡± Gin thought to himself. ¡°Mashige¡­¡±

    At this, he rose and left Sagi splayed on the floor.

    ¡°What are you going to do with me?¡± the steward asked, his voice was weak and pleading.

    Gin glared at him menacingly, holding out the sword as if poised to thrust, but then, as if something had come over him, he relented. ¡°I will do nothing,¡± he said, turning around to exit. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how pleased the Sh¨­gun will be to hear that you allowed one of his estates to burn to the ground and let one of his most important cities fall into chaos. And if it is indeed the Sh¨­gun who tried to warn you about me, well, if I were you, I¡¯d anticipate the harshest of punishments and carry it out here.¡±

    With that, he picked up his own sword and walked out through the secret door. After that, he tipped over the lampstand in the central room, dropped the bloody sword he had acquired from the first guard that he slew, and then disappeared back into the frenzy that had consumed the grounds.

 Chapter 21 - Gintaro - The Bloodstained Visage

    After his meeting with the steward, Gin¡¯s fury was somewhat abated, and his approach dramatically changed. Instead of seeking out battles, he crept into the shadows and avoided skirmishes if he could. A few times, as he was hoping to escape, a guard would stumble upon him, and he would have to incapacitate him. But he was deft and quiet on his feet, and for the most part, he maneuvered back through the estate without being seen.

    His rage had brought great destruction, but more importantly, great distraction. Men were sprinting down corridors and around the garden, looking confused and panicked. They had begun a halfhearted effort to extinguish the fires by diverting some of the water from the pond, but at this point, they were too far behind to catch up. Some men were barking orders, urging the men to scour the grounds, while other men ran towards the gates, fearful that if all the guards abandoned their posts, the city would erupt in chaos as well. For all they knew, they were under attack by some powerful force of men.

    In some places, the flames grew so high that they would likely be seen in the valley below. This would not bode well for the city, which was already on the brink. Gin¡¯s mind faded in and out between survival and thoughts of his daughter, mistrust, betrayal, and what he would have to do now to save her. As he ducked and crawled from cover to cover, his mind was flooded with her image, and it kept him moving, despite the intense fatigue that was growing on him.

    He proceeded into the thin tree line that edged the periphery of the estate, carefully making his way towards what he imagined would be a wall that encircled the property. With the estate in disarray, he was hoping to find many holes in their vigilance and make it across without being seen. But in this alone he had miscalculated, for as the wall came into view, his heart sank. It was a high wall, and thick, not merely a barrier to stop animals from getting in and out, but one similar to those erected outside of the city, two or three times his height and wide enough to be patrolled. And there were many patrols.

    Gin could see several guards with arrows notched atop the walls, while other men with drawn swords moved along the bottom. He crept silently through the trees, trying to see if he could find a place with thinner sentries. But the longer he searched, the stronger the fortifications became, as the men had begun to rally, bracing themselves from what they thought could be an outside invasion.

    ¡°This isn''t good,¡± he whispered to himself in dismay. He began to regret his fit of rage, as it had obviously drawn far too much attention. ¡°What good is escaping the cell if I cannot escape the prison?¡±

    He moved again and finally came across one of the gates without a sentry. To his surprise, the gate itself was wide open. Men were coming and going at an alarming rate, but it was not actively guarded. Gin crouched low and held his breath. There would eventually be an opening. This would be his best chance. At length, the stream of soldiers finally died out, and only a few men trickled in, at ever-increasing intervals. Eventually, all traffic ceased.

    ¡°What luck!¡± he thought, pausing just long enough to make sure that no one else was coming.

    When no one came, he bounded down the gentle slope of the tree line in the direction of the gate. But something gave him an ill feeling. This was easy, far too easy.

    ¡°There he is!¡± he heard someone shout, as an arrow whizzed past his head.

    Gin pushed forward toward the gate, but it slammed shut in front of him, blocking his exit.

    ¡°A trap!¡± he hissed, as he dug in his heels to stop himself. Arrows pierced the wall in front of him, as he stopped and threw himself down to avoid them. From his new vantage, he could see several archers emerge from the tree line in formation. Two other soldiers dropped down from the top of the wall to subdue him. But he was not finished yet. Gin jumped off the ground and slashed with his sword to keep the guards off balance, and then made a break down the length of the wall. The darkness would give him some cover and would make it difficult for the archers to get a good shot, but he did not have much time. They had found him, and it was not long before they would muster a force that he could not overcome.

    The shouts behind him grew louder, and here and there arrows would become lodged into the wall nearby. One arrow almost caught him in the arm, but it tore through the sleeve of his kimono.

    ¡°Is this the end?¡± he wondered, as he saw even more soldiers sprinting down from the tree line, fully armored with swords drawn.

    ¡°Up here!¡± he heard a voice shout from above, as a long pole dangled down from the top of the wall just a few feet ahead of him.

    Gin looked up, but he could not see who was speaking to him. He had little choice. A volley of arrows was coming straight at him. Without stopping, he grabbed the bottom of the pole and walked his way up the wall as fast as his legs could take him. A sudden jerk from the other end was enough to pull him over, just as the volley slammed into the wall like an exploding firecracker.

    He landed hard, but the fall was softened as he landed atop something or someone.

    ¡°Saru? What are you doing here?¡± he asked, recognizing her familiar face staring up at him.

    ¡°Rescuing you, but there¡¯s no time! This place is crawling with soldiers!¡± she whispered. ¡°Could you please get off of me?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Gin muttered, realizing that their faces were but a few inches apart.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    He rolled off her and carefully looked around. Arrows continued to fly over their heads, and he could hear shouts coming from below them, but they were shielded by the sides of the wall, which came up about waist high and protected them well enough if they stayed low. Saru had acquired a hooked rope and had used it to scale the wall from the outside. They both used it to slide down and then left for the cover of the thick forest that surrounded the estate. Guards had not yet issued forth from the nearest gate, and the few archers that had been stationed at this position, Saru had already taken down. But they did not want to push their luck, so they ran until they were deep in the cover of the dense foothills, and all the noise of the chaos behind them grew silent.

    When all was quiet, and they felt that they were a sufficient distance from the estate, they stopped, and fell forward, gasping for air. Gintaro was lightheaded from the final push, and breathed heavily, while Saru rose after a few moments, wiping the beaded sweat from her face. She stared down at him with a look of amazement and fear. He appeared as if he had just escaped from the fires of hell, for he was covered in blood and ash, which turned his skin black with splashes of crimson. Yet despite his gruesome appearance, he did not appear seriously injured. There was an intensity in his eyes and in his strong arms that were accented with dilated, tortuous veins. He was more alive than she had ever seen him. Saru stared at him in disbelief, unable to understand how he managed to escape.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± she asked, hesitantly.

    He shook his head as he was still catching his breath.

    Then, a great wave of anger flooded over her, and she thrust out her spear at him. ¡°Why, you¡­you hypocrite! Wasn''t it you who told me not to lose control? You told me that, right? But what about you? You¡¯re stained with blood! How many did you kill? How many did you have to kill?¡±

    Gin slowly rose, ignoring her outstretched weapon. ¡°I did tell you that. But I did it for your sake. I lost my soul a long time ago. I did not want you to do the same.¡±

    Saru bared her teeth with rage and gripped her naginata so hard that she thought it would splinter.

    Gin kept his eyes on hers, still breathing heavily. ¡°Did you rescue me just to kill me?¡± he asked. ¡°Is that why you stayed behind?¡±

    Saru was stunned by this. ¡°Something didn¡¯t feel right,¡± she stammered. ¡°I went to find Kaya¡­¡±

    ¡°Kaya?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t trust her and as it turns out I was wise to trust my instincts. She sold you out, but there¡¯s more to it than that. It took some convincing, but she eventually told me where you might be, gave me the rope, and offered me any other supplies I needed. I didn¡¯t know if I¡¯d get the chance to save you, but I had to try. It was still two to one after all and I do not like being in anyone¡¯s debt.¡± She paused for a moment, and her lip began to quiver. ¡°She also told me about your past. You were a member of the Kurogumi. What does that make you, an assassin? A killer? A part of me wanted you to stay in that cell and never get out. But here you are, in the likeness of an oni, the very thing I have sworn to destroy! Maybe I made the wrong decision to come back for you. Maybe Kaya was right.¡±

    ¡°I know you do not want what she said to be true,¡± Gin said softly. ¡°But it is. I was everything that she said I was.¡±

    ¡°What are you now? Are you Kurogumi still?¡±

    He gazed down at his arms, stained with the blood of all those soldiers he had slain. ¡°I do not know what I am now. Perhaps I have become something worse. I am neither Kurogumi nor a rice farmer. I am neither a soldier nor father. Violent blood runs through my veins, yet these days I am aware of its presence, and I despair.¡±

    At this sudden display of candor, Saru softened and lowered her weapon. ¡°Your desire is to save your daughter. You did what you had to do to escape.¡±

    He nodded his head but had a faraway look as if he were lost in the recesses of his mind.

    ¡°I let myself lose control,¡± he finally said. ¡°I cannot let that happen again.¡± He then turned to face Saru and looked directly into her eyes. ¡°Can you help me? Please help me. I do not want to be that man anymore.¡±

    She stared back at him, weighing his sincerity. ¡°All right,¡± she vowed solemnly.

    ¡°I could have never escaped alone,¡± he continued. ¡°I needed a way over the wall, and you were there for me. I thank you.¡±

    She bowed her head as an expression of accepting his thanks but was still disturbed.

    A few quiet moments passed before he spoke again. ¡°Yuki is still alive.¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Saru asked, her voice rising.

    ¡°I do not know where she is now, but I know that she is not here. She never even came to this wretched city,¡± he paused as if the thought of it pained him. ¡°But I think I know who is behind all of this. It is worse than I feared.¡±

    ¡°Tell me...wait a minute...¡± she said suddenly, as something had caught her attention through an opening between tree branches. Her gaze fell upon the city of Kagiminato. ¡°Look!¡±

    The cloudless sky, bright moonlight, and their elevated position gave them both a magnificent vista of the port city, but it was the red and orange conflagration that caught their attention.

    ¡°Fire...¡± Gin muttered.

    ¡°Kaya said that it was going to get ugly,¡± Saru whispered as if to herself.

    ¡°We need to get out of this city.¡±

    ¡°First, you need to wash up. If anyone sees you looking like that they¡¯ll know right away that you were in the center of trouble. Then we can make our way back down to the city. I have a plan.¡± Saru said this with a nervous smile.

    Gin found a shallow stream nearby, and doused himself hastily, trying to remove the layers of blood and ash that had melted onto his skin. When he had finished, they continued down the slope of the foothills, keeping as far from the road as they could, and moving cautiously, as they wanted to avoid being seen at all costs.

    Eventually, they reached the edge of the city, though chaos and flame had already transformed it into a hellish scene. Soldiers and sailors clashed openly in the streets, while the elderly, women, and children fled for safety. Others did their best to quench the fires that had sprung up from the melee, but they did not seem to be winning that battle. Looters and other opportunists prowled the alleyways, slinking into abandoned or flame-consumed buildings and exiting with shining valuables.

    As the pair quickly made their way through the city, no one impeded them. Indeed, no one seemed to take notice of the two strangers through all the madness. Gin could not help but feel a pang of guilt, as he beheld the city that was consuming itself. There was little else he could have done, but his escape had thrown the Kagi soldiers into confusion. This may have precipitated an attack from the gangs, which in turn may have given way to a heavy-handed response from the military. If this was truly the case, and Kaya had been able to anticipate it, she was deserving of far more caution than he had afforded her in the past. He knew she had skill in words and manipulation, but he had no idea she would go this far.

    At last, they reached the docks, which were just as bad as the city¡¯s interior. Ships were lit like pyres, and blood trails stained the sand. The two zigzagged through the seemingly endless network of wharves until they reached the easternmost segment. A small boat awaited them, and several people were crowded around it. One of them was the White Crane herself.

 Chapter 22 - Yukiana - The Cliffs Edge

    Yukiana and Kondo left Hajime-jinja and started north along the road the following morning. The rain had brought a refreshing coolness to the sweltering summer days, but with it came higher humidity, so they were forced to break more frequently for water and rest. On the second day, the land began to change from the vast rice paddies of the Z¨­ji plain to a rockier, coastal terrain. The breeze picked up considerably, and though it was still hot out under the sun, there was some relief from the inland heat.

    Eventually, they saw in the distance a distinct split in the road, as they had finally reached the northern shores of Minami-shima. Yuki had anticipated this and wondered what their next move would be, west or east. She was getting increasingly worried about her father. She knew that time was running short and wondered if something had happened to him.

    ¡°He will come for me,¡± she repeated to herself, but each day she had grown more and more doubtful.

    Her captor was a vigilant and disciplined man, leaving her little chance to even consider escape. He gave her just enough freedom to keep her mind from breaking into despair, but he would never truly let her out of his sight. He always rose before her, and though he usually fell asleep first, she knew first-hand that his senses were heightened from years in the wild and any unusual movement would wake him. He ate just enough to keep strong, and his eyes were always roving back and forth, studying their surroundings. Each time a passerby approached them his hand would fall and remain by his sword¡¯s hilt, ready to attack at any moment.

    Despite all this, since that night at the shrine, he had become a bit more talkative. He asked her many questions concerning the history that she knew. Apparently, he had not studied such things in his childhood or early manhood, and showed an interest in lore, especially when it came to politics and the great battles.

    She was reluctant to oblige, considering the immense hatred that she harbored for him, but she thought it might be useful if it could slow their march and give her father an opportunity to catch up. Perhaps dulling her captor¡¯s heightened sensitivity with a tale or two would give her father the extra time that he needed. Thus, she spoke to him about many things, especially concerning the line of the Emperors, who at first were strong and mighty but then grew weak as the years passed. Eventually, they succumbed to political infighting and were in the end, utterly destroyed.

    Two rival houses were at the center of the collapse, the pitiable Miyamoto, and the ruthless Kirin. The Kirin eventually seized control of the Islands but could not make a strong enough claim to the throne, so they took the nominal title of Sh¨­gun, or High Commander of the Emperor¡¯s Armies and Defender of the Eastern Islands. They were the first Sh¨­guns, and they ruled for hundreds of years.

    Of course, the Kirin were eventually supplanted by the Yoshimitsu who became the second Sh¨­guns, and they were just recently overcome by the Mashige who was the third. Mashige Hideyo was the current Sh¨­gun and he, only just ten years before, claimed the title after a long and terrible war in which the Islands were consumed in chaos, and where each clan fought each other for supremacy. Mashige had managed to scrape out a win from the ashes, and now he was the most powerful man on the Islands. Of these more recent matters, Kondo knew quite a bit as he had personal experience.

    ¡°Did you fight in the War of Ashes?¡± Yuki asked as they neared the diverging road.

    ¡°I did,¡± answered Kondo. ¡°Only towards the end of it though.¡±

    ¡°Very few could say they fought through the whole thing. It lasted almost a hundred years, and there were terrible casualties. A monk who I once lived with at the monastery told me that he estimated that the population of the Islands was reduced to a third of what it was before the war.¡±

    ¡°It was a brutal war,¡± Kondo agreed. ¡°But it cleansed the land of much of the filth. The people had gone soft and become stagnant under the Yoshimitsu. If the barbarians ever attacked before the war, we¡¯d be speaking their language now, not ours.¡±

    Yuki did not respond at first. His comments were crass but not entirely untrue, at least from what she had read. There had been a bloating of bureaucracy in the Old Capital that weighed the Yoshimitsu Sh¨­gunate down and rendered them powerless in the end. Excessive taxation to compensate for lavish expenses caused rampant discontent among the farming class. Sensing opportunity, the local rulers, or daimy¨­, did what they could to accrue as much land as possible with no punishment coming down from the Sh¨­gun. This was the first half of the War of Ashes. But then some began to realize that the weakened Sh¨­gunate was ripe for the taking, and those who had done well in the first half positioned their clans to claim the great title.

    She shook her head. ¡°But the last Yoshimitsu Sh¨­gun, young Akira, I never heard anything bad said about him.¡±

    ¡°He was a brave man,¡± Kondo assented. ¡°I fought for him during my time in the war. The smiling fool could lead an army of ants and take a castle. Everyone who fought for him loved him like he was both their god and older brother in one. But that goes to show you, respect isn¡¯t always more important than fear.¡±

    ¡°Mashige led by fear?¡±

    ¡°Fear and cunning,¡± Kondo replied with a solemn nod. ¡°And great sacrifice.¡±

    Yuki thought for a moment. Because these events were so recent, there were no books about them she could get her hands on in Kokoro. All she knew about the ending of the war were the bits of pieces she had gathered from her time at the monastery. She had tried to ask her father on numerous occasions, but he would not speak of it. It seemed to hurt him when she asked, she could see the reflection of uncried tears in his eyes, so she gradually stopped probing. She thought it strange that she was now having such an open conversation about the war with this man whom she did not know and whom she hated. It made her feel sad. There was so much to her father that she had never understood.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± she lamented internally. ¡°I never really forgave him for abandoning us, and I often shut him out.¡±

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    When the two had finally reached the split in the road, her captor paused.

    ¡°Which way do you think we will go?¡± he asked, staring out onto the rolling hills that led down to the sea.

    Yuki considered for a moment. ¡°Kagiminato is nearer,¡± she said, thinking out loud. ¡°If we were going to depart as fast as possible, that would be the best choice. But if we went west, we could reach Z¨­ji-shi within a week or so. It would be much harder to track us, as the lands become more mountainous and craggier, and it would be a surprise.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± he asked, a grin streaking his face.

    ¡°East,¡± she said at last. It was a wishful choice, as she knew that this was the closest to Kokoro and thus carried a better chance of her father intercepting them there.

    ¡°Wrong,¡± the man said almost musically, as his grin widened.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s west then...¡± she said, trying to conceal the disappointment in her voice.

    ¡°Wrong again.¡±

    Yuki then turned to face him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    He turned and smiled at her; a wicked gleam was in his eyes.

    ¡°Will he kill me here?¡± she wondered, taking an instinctive step back. ¡°Will he do this now?¡±

    But he did not move to harm her. ¡°Follow me,¡± he said casually and then continued north, off and away from the high road. She paused a moment, her mind whirring with confusion before following him, but at a distance. They continued on for a full hour with each minute seeming longer than the one that preceded it.

    ¡°North?¡± she kept thinking. ¡°But what could be north? Surely there is nothing that way but the ocean and maybe a few fishermen. Is he going to sail us across the sea in a fishing boat?¡± She knew it was possible to take a ferry across the strait that passed between Minami-shima and Nakashima, but that was a few days east, and this was the rough northern sea. It was extremely dangerous to attempt such a voyage on such a tiny vessel.

    ¡°Perhaps he is going to stash me away for safekeeping,¡± she wondered, her heart racing faster and faster as they continued north. The land had become arid, a noticeable difference from the fertile lands they had passed through just a few days ago. ¡°He could keep me hidden until they have my father. Put me in some cave or cell.¡± The possibilities were devastating. She thought through the options one by one, with each one more terrible than the last.

    ¡°This could be my last chance,¡± she thought. Her eyes darted around the rocky plain. She could see the ocean on the horizon, but she could not see the shore, so they must be atop an elevated cliff. They were growing nearer, as an intense saline scent filled her nostrils. There were no other trees or cover for her to hide in. All her instincts were screaming at her to run, but she knew she would not make it far. He was always so close, always ready, and much more agile than she.

    At last, they finally approached the cliff¡¯s edge. She walked towards the gulf and peered down. It was a high and steep precipice, but she could see that there was a way down via a meandering footpath. Below was a cove where the waves enclosed a slender, crescent patch of sand. She could hear the roar of the waves lift from the cove and echo off the sheer walls of the cliffs. The sound was like a dirge. Her eyes were finally drawn to a boat nestled in the cove. It was a large, three-mast corsair, a fast vessel that could safely cross the northern sea.

    ¡°He has chartered a private ship,¡± she realized, the plan to head north suddenly making sense. ¡°But how?¡± Hiring a private ship these days would cost a fortune, for there were few reliable ones left after the War of Ashes. ¡°How much money did his people have?¡± she wondered. Whoever Kondo worked for was sparing no expense. Her heart dropped in her chest.

    ¡°This is it,¡± she thought. ¡°Would it be better to jump, to end it all now?¡± She moved her feet closer to the very edge of the cliff. Small pebbles fell as she displaced them, and she could not see where they landed. It was high enough that she would die instantly once she hit the bottom. She would feel pain for only a moment. Kondo would likely be punished for failing his precious mission. The thought of him seeing her fall, the hopelessness he would feel gave her a rush of elation. For failing a mission like this, he might even be killed for it.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Kondo said, slowly approaching her from behind. ¡°You have realized that there is no longer any hope of returning to your home.¡± He continued to look out at the sea, shimmering blue and speckled with gold. ¡°Not that there ever was before, but now, here at the brink, you see the truth. Now you might be thinking that death is surely better than what is coming, and you may be right.¡±

    She froze. ¡°How did he know? How could he know?¡±

    ¡°You may blame me. You may want to try and punish me by throwing your life away. But I am simply doing my job. I can understand your despair; indeed, I even pity you. I did not choose this mission, but I must complete it. Do you understand?¡±

    She did not understand why he was saying this. Tears began to gather in her eyes, but she forced the muscles of her face to harden. Of all the injuries he had caused her, this one was the most crippling. It was something that sounded like an apology but felt like a knife in the stomach.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your pity,¡± she whispered. She would not let him see her break. She had cried and wailed enough while she was drugged, but she would not allow him to see her cry now, while her mind was free. ¡°I could do it,¡± she thought, looking back down to the bottom of the cliff. ¡°He¡¯s clearly worried. He¡¯s fast, but I don¡¯t think he could stop me now.¡±

    ¡°Your death would indeed cause me some trouble,¡± he continued. ¡°But in the vast scheme of things, it would matter little. Your father is already searching for you, and we could come up with enough to sell the lie that we still have you.¡±

    She exhaled slowly and peered down once again.

    ¡°Let me give you some personal advice,¡± Kondo offered, turning towards her. There was a rare hint of sincerity in his words as if he genuinely believed them. ¡°In this world, people die every day. Most of them will not be remembered for long after they die, if at all. I was once weak and helpless just like you. The only thing you can do is live and grow stronger. Then with that life and strength, make yourself worthy of remembrance.¡±

    ¡°And who will remember you?¡± she asked, her voice quivering.

    ¡°Few,¡± he said quickly, turning away. ¡°But I¡¯m not yet done living.¡±

    Yuki stared at him and thought, ¡°What a strange man. He only thinks of me as a pathetic little girl, but at the same time, it¡¯s as if he wants to see what I will do. It¡¯s as if he is testing me.¡±

    ¡°Now, shall we go?¡± he asked with a pointed stare, motioning to the trail leading them down the cliff and to the cove below. Slowly, Yuki backed away from the cliff¡¯s edge. She then strode past him, realizing that with every step she was drawing closer to her doom. As she stood at the start of the path, she took one last look back at the land behind her. She was searching for him, hoping to see his figure on the horizon.

    ¡°He is not coming,¡± Kondo said grimly.

    No, he was not. At least not yet. ¡°He will find me,¡± Yuki forced herself to think. ¡°Whether it be on Minami-shima or across the world. I know my father. He will find me. I have to live for him.¡±

    She slowly turned back and abandoned all but the little hope she had left. Soon she would reach the bottom of the cove, feel the hot sand in-between her toes, and be brought aboard the corsair by many ugly, caustic men. She would be handled roughly, groped, insulted, and then finally thrown into Kondo¡¯s chambers above deck, where there was nothing but darkness and the faint sound of scurrying mice. When she was finally alone, she let herself break down, tears spilling down her face tasting as salty as the waves that bore them off to some unknown place, with some unknown villain waiting to collect her.

    The full brunt of it all had finally sunk in. She had been taken, and now she was lost.

    ¡°Papa!¡± she whispered as a last effort. ¡°Papa...¡± Yet she could no longer hear his voice in her mind. All was silent.

 Chapter 23 - Yukiana - The Hino

    She stayed in the room for an entire day without moving, barely thinking, until Kondo came over to her and sat down, eyeing her with a look of disdain.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± she finally asked, growing uncomfortable under his gaze.

    ¡°You have hardly twitched since we left land. I wanted to make sure you were still alive.¡±

    She glared at him but said nothing.

    ¡°I want you to go out and get some food below deck. You will be quite safe. I have told the men what would happen to them if they bothered you.¡±

    She bowed her head sarcastically. ¡°No thank you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not giving you the option,¡± he said, this time firmly. ¡°Remember what I said when we first met. I will not allow you to die.¡±

    At this, she sat up and looked at him. ¡°Where are we going?¡± It was a direct question, and it took him off guard. He seemed to waver, wondering whether he should answer truthfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m on a ship,¡± she stated. ¡°There isn¡¯t much chance for me to escape. If you tell me where we are going, I¡¯ll go and get some food.¡±

    Kondo nodded, accepting her bargain. ¡°So be it. We¡¯re headed for the New Capital if you must know.¡±

    ¡°The New Capital,¡± she thought. ¡°He means Mashige City. It used to be the stronghold of the Mashige clan, before Mashige Hideyo, the current Sh¨­gun, came to power. After he had won the war, he began transferring power from the Old Capital, which lay in the very heart of Nakashima, to his ancestral home on the east coast. It was a bold move, as the Old Capital had been the seat of power since the time of the Emperors. But it was also a clever move, for he knew his lands best, and instead of being surrounded on all sides, he had the sea at his back to protect him.¡±

    ¡°How long will it take to get there?¡± she asked.

    ¡°About a week, if we continue to get fair winds.¡±

    ¡°What will happen to me once we get there?¡± she continued, venturing into dangerous territory.

    Kondo paused, considering for a moment. ¡°We¡¯ll both find that out when we arrive.¡±

    ¡°Will I meet the person who hired you, the one who wants to kill my father?¡± This time she had gone too far.

    Her captor scowled. ¡°I answered enough of your questions! Now go get some food!¡± There was an edge in his voice that warned her that she should obey.

    She stood, made for the door, and slid it open to reveal the bright light of day. She was surprised, for even as she stepped into the rising summer sun, it felt quite mild. The cool breeze of the ocean greeted her and blew ripples in her worn and stained kimono. The deck was teeming with the crew who moved about, concentrating on their own tasks. Few paused to notice her, and those who did quickly diverted their eyes. Kondo¡¯s threat must have been quite severe.

    Yuki suddenly realized that this was the first time she had ever been on a real ship before. About ten years ago, she had crossed the strait in an old junk, but that kind of thing could barely stay above water, and it hardly felt like they were moving at all. This was her first time cruising fast on the open ocean, without any land in sight. She felt a mixture of fear and exhilaration.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    She then took in her immediate surroundings. Kondo¡¯s room was towards the bow, while the captain¡¯s quarters were across the ship towards the stern. This meant that Kondo had the highest place of honor on the ship, second only to the captain himself. She admired the tall wooden beams that were used for the masts and the rectangular billowing sails that flapped in the wind. She turned and walked towards the side of the ship. She needed to stop now and again to get her sea legs under her, but she soon was able to steady herself. She leaned on the wooden railing and peered out into the formidable vastness of the ocean, and the indigo hue of its depths. The foam of the waves sprayed up from below, and it felt as if she were flying atop the clouds.

    ¡°Careful lassie,¡± a voice suddenly came from over her shoulder.

    Yuki whirled around to see a shirtless man with a pipe in his mouth. His skin was browned from time spent under the sun, and he was completely bald, though he was not so old, perhaps in his thirties. His sinewy limbs showed that he had pulled lines since his youth, but his belly also revealed that he had in recent years enjoyed a bit too much sake and rice.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked instinctively.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d be the captain, Yoko¡¯s the name,¡± he replied with a toothy grin. ¡°Your friend told me to keep an eye out for you, make sure you didn¡¯t do anythin¡¯ rash.¡±

    ¡°We are not friends,¡± she said, frowning.

    ¡°Ha! I assumed that to be the case, beggin¡¯ your pardon.¡±

    Yuki granted him a dismissive nod.

    ¡°Anyways, it¡¯s not very often we get a woman aboard this ship. I can¡¯t think of the last time we had one out on the open waters. Sure, they come aboard when we make port but, well it¡¯s a different thing I suppose.¡±

    Yuki stared at him. ¡°What is he going on about?¡± she wondered.

    ¡°Well, right, I apologize if the men seem a bit abrupt with you or sharp, they might think that it''s bad luck to have a lady aboard, though I don¡¯t personally fall in for such nonsense. Others haven¡¯t seen their wives in quite a while so they might be a bit ornery. But the rules are set, and you have free reign as a guest aboard this ship, so as long as you keep your head, you¡¯ll come to no ¡®arm.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Yuki said quietly. This man had every right to treat her with contempt, but for some reason, he was acting generously to her. ¡°Does this ship have a name?¡± she asked, forcing a small smile.

    ¡°Why of course! Every good ship should have a name. Even bad ones should have them too. This is the Hino, named after a very lovely lady I once met back in the Old Capital. She told me she was a princess, and I took her word for it. I never saw her again after that, but her memory is still sweet to this day.¡±

    ¡°Is this your ship?¡±

    ¡°That it is, and a rare thing too with the Sh¨­gun and his daimy¨­ buying up vessels like confections at a festival. They¡¯re converting them into warships since most of the old galleys were sunk over the course of the war. The Hino is a ship built for speed, not battle, and though she¡¯s been in a tight spot or two, her speed has saved us before all else. We work freelance, usually transporting important persons, messages, or cargo. During the war, I built up quite a small fortune getting messages from one place to the other and bought the Hino towards the end of it all, though business has not been as good as of late to tell you the truth.¡±

    She could not help but admire this man¡¯s candor, but her train of thought was suddenly broken by the sound of her stomach growling. Captain Yoko noticed it as well.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be! You must be starved! Come with me below deck, I¡¯ll get Cookie to make you something nice and hot!¡±

    Yukiana did not refuse. She was hungry, and if this was going to be the way of things, she needed to keep up her strength. She did not know what tomorrow would bring, and though it was likely that it would only get worse, she had to keep on fighting.

    She went below deck and had a nice hot meal, which was surprisingly tasty for being aboard a ship. The men scattered around the mess hall glared at her silently, but as long as she was with the captain and under the protection of Kondo, she did not pay them any mind. She spent the rest of the day wandering the ship, mostly above deck, and talking to a few members of the crew who seemed friendly. They told her many things about the inner workings of the ship, how to navigate on the waters, and about life on the sea. Some of the things were far beyond her, but as a person who enjoyed maritime stories, she listened intently. Soon the sun began to set in the sky and turned the clouds bright orange and yellow. She watched the sunset for quite some time, wondering where her father was in the midst of all of this. Eventually, fatigue hit her, and she returned to Kondo¡¯s quarters. He was busy cleaning his sword and paid little attention to her other than to ask if she had eaten.

    She laid down on the floor, rolled once or twice, and soon succumbed to a heavy sleep.

 Chapter 24 - Yukiana - The Barbarian Corsair

    It had only been a few hours since she had dozed off when she was awoken by hushed voices in the room. It was Captain Yoko and Kondo, and they were conversing quietly by the door. She would have rolled over and gone back to sleep, but there was an urgency in their voices that made her stay awake.

    ¡°How many did you say?¡± hissed Kondo.

    ¡°Three ships, port side, still quite a ways¡¯ off but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve spotted us,¡± the captain whispered. ¡°We noticed them an hour or so ago, but I didn¡¯t think it was worth waking you if they weren¡¯t going to busy themselves with us. But they¡¯ve stuck around, and they are drawing closer.¡±

    Kondo cursed under his breath.

    ¡°Is that fear?¡± Yuki thought. She had never seen Kondo panicked before. She opened one eye and saw him pace a few steps.

    ¡°Barbarian filth! What if they are after us?¡±

    ¡°We can try to outrun them,¡± the captain replied. ¡°Two of the ships seem quite big and heavy, but they have one corsair that might catch us.¡±

    There was silence for a few moments, then Kondo spoke. ¡°Well, keep them off us as long as you can. Perhaps we can lose them once we turn east.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t hit the strait until morning,¡± the captain replied, gravely.

    ¡°Well, Captain,¡± Kondo said with a sneer. ¡°Shall we put your ship¡¯s reputation to the test?¡±

    ¡°The men won¡¯t like this,¡± the captain said nervously. Eager to leave, he hastily bowed and then proceeded out of the room.

    Yuki could not help herself. She sat up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Kondo strode back to his side of the room and began rifling through his bags. ¡°We¡¯re being followed by barbarians,¡±

    ¡°Barbarians?¡± Yuki wondered out loud. ¡°What do they want from us?¡±

    ¡°What do they want from anyone?¡± he returned, still searching. ¡°They come to plunder and kill and eventually to invade.¡±

    ¡°Invade?¡± Yuki asked, surprised by his choice of words.

    He pulled his head away and looked at her with a quizzical expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The barbarians have been encroaching for a long time now, many think they are getting ready to invade the Islands.¡±

    ¡°And how would I know that?¡±

    ¡°You seem to know quite a bit,¡± he answered. ¡°They think the Islands are ripe for invasion after a long and brutal war. Fortifications have been destroyed, and armies reduced to fractions of what they once were. They are right in that respect, there is little left to defend the Islands from attack these days. However, so far, they have relegated themselves to picking off ships that go too far west, and right now, that is us.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the Islands will fall to the barbarians?¡± she asked, still stunned by the gravity of what she had just heard.

    Kondo paused. He had finally found what he was looking for. It was a large multi-pronged hook of some kind, attached to a long, raveling rope. He peered at it for a few moments, judging its integrity.

    ¡°I agree that there is little left to defend the Islands,¡± he said, still looking down at the hook. ¡°But I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be able to do it.¡± He rose, tucking the hook and rope to his side and patting the hilt of his sword with his left hand. ¡°The War of Ashes burned away the weakness from our lands,¡± he said, his voice lowering to something like a growl. ¡°What remains is as hard as steel.¡± There was a gleam in his eyes that made Yuki¡¯s blood freeze in her veins. It was the same as the day he had incapacitated Souta so cruelly.

    He strode for the door and passed through, but she followed quickly behind, not wanting to be left alone in such terrifying circumstances. By this time, the entirety of the crew had been summoned and was on the deck, peering off the port side and murmuring amongst each other. It was the middle of the night, but the light from the stars and moon overhead provided ample vision. Yuki looked out as well. She, too, could see the images off in the distance, the faint outline of three ships with high masts appeared in the distance. Kondo observed for a moment and then spoke, the intensity of his voice drawing their attention from the approaching threat.

    ¡°It seems that the three intend to catch us,¡± he said. ¡°If they do, they will board and either take us as captives or slaughter us outright.¡± His grim words hung in the air for a moment.

    ¡°Then we are doomed!¡± one man suddenly cried out.

    ¡°It¡¯s the woman¡¯s fault, she brought this on us!¡± hissed another.

    Yuki took a step back, realizing that some of the eyes were on her, bending their evil intent upon her.

    ¡°Cast her over, and the curse will be lifted!¡± another member of the crew shouted. It was followed by various cries of assent.

    ¡°If you truly want to die tonight that would be the surest way,¡± Kondo threatened, stepping in front of her. His hand gripped the hilt of his sword. The crowd began murmuring once again, but it sounded harsh and deadly. ¡°I was merely stating the realities that lie before us,¡± he continued, ¡°But we need not perish tonight. Those heavy battleships won¡¯t be able to catch us at top speed, and they¡¯ll have to decide to send one or none at all.¡±

    ¡°Even against one, we are not a fighting crew!¡± one of the men barked back.

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Yuki thought. ¡°This is no fighting crew.¡± She had observed them over the course of the day. Many were old, well-seasoned but unlikely to do much against battle-hardened warriors. Others were lame or had been mutilated in some way. They could accomplish their specific tasks on the ship, but could they fight? From what the captain said, this ship was built for stealth and speed, not for battle, and the crew was a reflection of the ship.

    ¡°You will not have to fight,¡± Kondo returned, lifting his voice. ¡°But you must deceive them into thinking that you can. I want you to bring up the stores of weapons. Sharp or dull, I want everyone armed. I also want you to light the torches, I want them to be able to see you. If they think we are prepared for battle, they may hesitate and let us pass unhindered.¡±

    ¡°And if they don¡¯t?¡± another of the crew asked.

    ¡°For now, do as the man says!¡± the captain interrupted, stepping in from the side. ¡°Get to it lads and get this ship clipping at full speed! Let¡¯s show those barbarian scum how we harness the wind!¡±

    From that moment on, time seemed to fly by. The crew had scattered and were hurrying with palpable urgency. Old, rusty swords and pikes were being brought up from below deck and distributed while other men climbed up the masts and worked the sails, while others tossed crates overboard to shed weight. Kondo had gone up to the helm of the ship where the captain was piloting, edging the boat left or right depending on the direction of the wind, doing his best to keep the fastest speed possible. Kondo was looking out towards the port side, standing still like a predator in the brush. The Hino bobbed up and down more violently now, carving through the water with a mighty wind at its back.

    After a half hour passed, Kondo spoke up. ¡°They have pulled back the battleships,¡± he said. There was a hint of elation in his voice.

    ¡°And the corsair?¡± the captain asked, holding onto the wheel with a death grip.

    ¡°Still on us and closing.¡±

    Yuki wandered over to Kondo¡¯s side. Since his speech, she had been able to move about freely, and nobody seemed to notice her in this time of panic. Even Kondo¡¯s thoughts were elsewhere.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get some more distance from those battleships,¡± he commanded, keeping his eyes out on the horizon.

    From Yuki¡¯s vantage point, it was clear that though they had lost two of the ships, the third was closing in. It was no longer a faint outline in the distance, but a fully realized ship, slender but strong with the tall, rectangular sails that were the hallmark of the barbarian fleet. Her heart began to race.

    ¡°They¡¯re going to catch us!¡± she said out loud.

    Kondo did not bother to look at her, but she knew that he agreed with her assessment. He kept his eyes on the ship, searching for details. After several minutes passed, he finally stirred. ¡°Captain! Stop the ship!¡±

    ¡°What? Are you mad?¡± the captain bellowed. ¡°They¡¯ll catch us for sure!¡±

    Kondo turned around and grabbed the captain¡¯s arm, tearing him from the helm. ¡°Do as I say!¡± There was a raw intensity to his words that shocked the captain into submission.

    He stumbled from the helm as if in a daze and waved to the crew. ¡°All hands! Stand down!¡±

    The crew could hardly believe their ears, and it took a great deal of shouting from the captain to get everyone to listen. Eventually, they slowed to a stop.

    ¡°You¡¯re dooming us all, Captain!¡± one of the deckhands shouted.

    ¡°Perhaps I am¡­¡± he said softly, looking over his shoulder at Kondo, who was still gazing out from the helm.

    Kondo turned back to examine the crew who had once again assembled on the deck. The corsair was now quite clear in view, streaming towards them inexorably.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need fighting men,¡± Kondo stated, his clear voice quieting the crew. ¡°But I need men with courageous hearts.¡± He began to step down the stairs to the main deck. The moon was behind him, catching the steel at his side, and it shimmered brilliantly. The crew stood a little taller and collectively stepped closer. ¡°I need you to buy me some time,¡± he said, looking over at the captain. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to fight but don¡¯t surrender quickly either. Hold your ground, draw it out, and make them haggle with you. They don¡¯t intend to sink us. I believe they want this ship for themselves now that they¡¯ve tasted our speed.¡±

    ¡°What about arrows?¡± the captain replied, his eyes bouncing back and forth from the crew to Kondo and then towards the approaching corsair.

    ¡°At first, get behind some cover. But these barbarians aren¡¯t patient folk. They¡¯ll want to board quickly.¡±

    ¡°And what will you do?¡± Yuki asked. She had almost forgotten that she wasn¡¯t supposed to be saying anything. She was not even supposed to be out of her cabin.

    The eyes of the entire crew moved towards her and then back towards Kondo.

    ¡°Fifteen minutes,¡± was his enigmatic reply. Then he took one last look at the ship that was now only a hundred yards off and moved to the starboard side. He hopped onto the wooden railing, nodded to the crew, and then fell backward.

    There was an outburst among the crew as they rushed to the edge of the ship to see what happened to him. But there was no sign of Kondo in the black waters, and they had not even heard a splash when he fell. They then turned back towards the captain, with a look of mutiny etched on their faces. The captain, however, did not back down.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to discuss this!¡± he roared. ¡°Get to cover!¡± He was right, for at that very moment the corsair had pulled aside them, and terror gripped Yuki like never before. The shouts of the men on the other side were like the howls of wolves.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    A strong arm grabbed her. ¡°Get inside lassie!¡± It was the captain. He pulled her towards his personal cabin and thrust her inside, slamming the door behind him.

    Yuki could hear the pop of arrows hitting the deck and cries of distress. Men were screaming at each other, and the chorus of barbarian war chants echoed in the background. She could not believe this was happening. She thought that she had already experienced the worst.

    After several minutes, the arrows stopped, and an utter silence remained. Then, several loud cracks filled the air, like the sound of wood against wood.

    ¡°They are boarding,¡± she realized, the terrible reality seizing her. Although she could barely bring herself to breathe, her hand reached out for the door, opening it slightly so that she could see what was happening. It was more terrifying to listen than to see.

    Several thick men were advancing over the planks that now connected the two ships. They were armored with studded leather and animal skins, and their helms were lined with fur and had long plumes that waved in the wind. They carried long-shafted spears and tall kite shields made of heavy wood and tanned animal hides. They moved slowly, but in formation, pushing their way across and onto the Hino. The man in the center was especially tall and fierce, and he had a long black beard that went down to his chest. His armor glittered in the moonlight, revealing that he alone among the throng wore a metal breastplate, though it was partly hidden by all the skins that draped over him.

    As they boarded, the captain did his best to keep his men from quailing.

    ¡°Hold!¡± he repeated. ¡°Hold!¡±

    The crew held out their pikes and lifted their swords, but it was clear that they were terrified. They trembled as the heavy boots landed on their deck, and slowly stepped back at their advance.

    The man in the center, the tall one who wore the breastplate of silver, stopped suddenly and ordered his men to halt. His voice was deep, and his foreign words sounded harsh in Yuki¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Lay down your arms or perish!¡± he commanded to the men of the Hino. His voice was even more terrible put in their own tongue. It was like a blast of lightning in a storm.

    ¡°We are people of the Islands,¡± Captain Yoko responded, his voice was strained but clear. ¡°It is our custom for introductions before we engage in battle.¡±

    ¡°Ho!¡± the barbarian said with a laugh. ¡°So, is that the way of it? Do you wish to fight after all? Must I summon the full force of my ship, or will my elite guard be enough? You do not have the look of warriors, though even your true warriors are like bugs in my eyes.¡± He stepped forward, separating himself from his retinue. ¡°Besides, it is our custom to head straight into battle, and leave the discussion for the bards and women.¡±

    ¡°These are our seas,¡± the captain shot back. ¡°And you shall abide by our customs.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± the outland leader said with a dismissive wave. ¡°Let''s make it short then. I want to open up your bowels with my blade.¡±

    The captain shuddered but forced himself forward, distinguishing himself from his men. ¡°I am Captain Yoko, and this ship is the Hino. By law, these seas are within the boundaries overseen by our Lord, the Mashige Sh¨­gun, whose title is High Commander of the Emperor¡¯s Armies, and Defender of the Eastern Islands. An unprovoked act committed against this ship and the people therein would be considered an act of belligerent aggression against our nation and may also be taken as an act of war.¡±

    Yuki was impressed. She had taken the captain to be a bumbling old seaman, but his words were elegant and well-spoken. This was the reason why he was the leader of a ship whose sole purpose was evasion. There was far more to him than she realized.

    The outland leader mulled over his words for a moment and then spat. ¡°I am the Khan H¨¯kra of the West Plain. I serve the Chieftain Karak Khahan, the Emperor of All Lands West and East of the Central Grasslands. His reign extends to these waters, and beyond to the edges of this world. Thus, your pathetic Sh¨­gun is committing treason by declaring himself a ruler without consent. Your ship and everyone in it belongs to him, and we will take it by force. Let your Sh¨­gun think what he wants. There is nothing he can do to stop our advance across his worthless islands. Even now a great armada gathers on the western shores of Chuan and will roll across your islands like a wave. If you surrender now, I will allow you to live and work as slaves on our warships. If you do not surrender, you will all die.¡±

    The cruelty in this man¡¯s face was obvious, and Yuki did not believe that he would keep these men as slaves, even if they did surrender. She was stunned, paralyzed, unable to do a thing. Fear held her, and all she could do was hold down the scream that burned like wildfire in her throat.

    The captain did not speak for some time and appeared to be considering the Khan¡¯s words. He looked back at his men, some of whom were quivering, and then back at the Khan, whose eyes were as hard as steel.

    ¡°What will it be then?¡± the Khan finally barked. ¡°Life or death?¡±

    The captain¡¯s jowls shook as he opened his mouth to speak. His hands gripped hard the spear in his hands, and he stood tall and defiant.

    ¡°Death!¡± A clear voice shot through the air, but it did not come from the captain. The Khan instinctively turned around to see where the voice had come from, as it seemed to emanate from the barbarian ship.

    ¡°Kondo!¡± Yuki whispered, recognizing his commanding voice.

    Everyone¡¯s attention had shifted to the man standing at the far end of the boarding planks, with a sword in one hand, a torch in the other, and a gleam in his eyes.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the Khan snapped, but his eyes were on his ship.

    Kondo grinned. ¡°You must be wondering how I got here. How I stand here now, on your ship, unmolested?¡±

    The Khan said nothing, but Yuki could see the muscles in his cheeks tighten.

    ¡°Do you see the blood on my sword?¡± Kondo asked, moving the torch closer so that everyone could see the crimson stain upon it. ¡°This is the blood of your crew.¡±

    ¡°My crew?¡± the Khan said aloud. A look of disbelief washed over him.

    Kondo nodded. ¡°And as for your ship.¡± He tossed the torch behind him. It landed on the wooden deck and began to burn brightly.

    The Khan¡¯s mouth gaped open and shut.

    ¡°Now, since you have all gone about obeying the forms, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Kondo Daisuke, Captain of the Shin-Shadowhand.¡±

    The Khan seemed to balk at the name, ¡®Shadowhand.¡¯ Even the crew of the Hino seemed anxious at the revelation.

    ¡°As a man of war who intends to take over our islands, I¡¯d imagine you have heard of us.¡±

    The barbarian scowled. ¡°I have indeed. You are filthy cowards! You fight in the cover of darkness and use magic and witchcraft against your enemies. You kill without warning and defile your victims. You are not warriors, but demons!¡±

    ¡°You are correct,¡± Kondo acknowledged. ¡°In everything but cowardice. I single-handedly took your ship, and now I will consume you as well. You mentioned two options, life, or death, and I tell you now that I choose death, but it won''t be our death. It''ll be your own. You dare to threaten our lands? May your great Khahan come himself and see what true fear is!¡±

    With that Kondo rushed forward. The Khan¡¯s retinue doubled back across the plank to meet him, while the Khan unsheathed a large, curved falchion from his side. There were six men, seven if one counted the Khan, but the planks were only wide enough for two side by side. Kondo used this to his advantage, as he met them in the middle, their blades clashing with a sound that echoed across the sea. Yet only two at a time could reach him. Kondo moved so fast that Yuki had to push her head out of the door to see, and even then, it was like a blur. She heard the rigid howls of men being cut apart and loud splashes as they hit the water below. He dodged left and right, sometimes standing at the very edge of the boarding planks, but never losing his balance. He carved his way through three waves of warriors, sending spurts of blood and severed limbs into the sea as an offering to the depths. Then he turned to face the Khan.

    ¡°Your men need to learn better spatial awareness in close combat,¡± Kondo advised, twirling his sword and then settling back into a fighting stance. ¡°They are overly used to fighting on the wide open plain. Our lands don¡¯t afford that kind of space. It''s too bad you won''t be able to bring that lesson home.¡±

    Behind him, the barbarian ship had already caught fire, and a blaze was growing from the main deck and was quickly working its way up the masts. The light from the blaze illuminated the details of both warriors staring at one another.

    Although Kondo was a tall man, this Khan was taller and thicker, with hard, veiny muscles contracting under leather and hides. He was heavily laden with layers of armor and skins, making him seem even bigger than his formidable size afforded him. His thick, metallic, falchion sword was like a meat cleaver designed to carve human flesh, and his spear tip was sharp and deadly. It looked as if Kondo stood across from a bear, whose full wrath had finally been kindled.

    Yet despite this, it was Kondo who appeared to have the advantage. He was calm, still, and patient. He was completely aware and unphased by the risk of imminent death. It was as if he had been there before, countless times, the way he looked at the man who wanted to kill him. His lithe katana glittered in the moonlight like a holy sword dipped in the rivers of heaven. Yet he was no angel. He was the wolf, lean and lethal and most of all, hungry.

    The Khan gazed at his ship and then back at Kondo. He flashed his teeth with rage. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± he roared. The big man lunged first with his spear, but Kondo, who was running forward, carefully dodged it and jumped aboard the Hino. It was a fortunate move, for as he did, the thin boarding planks that had caught fire from being connected to the barbarian ship, finally splintered, and collapsed into the sea. This sundered the connection between the two vessels once and for all.

    Kondo turned around but was nearly hit with another spear thrust, and only managed to turn away at the last second. The Khan lunged with his curved sword but was met by Kondo¡¯s katana. The two battled aboard the Hino for several heart-wrenching moments, neither giving any ground to one another.

    ¡°They are testing each other,¡± thought Yuki.

    Kondo was fast and agile, but the Khan¡¯s attacks were heavy and powerful. Kondo circled the Khan, while the monstrous warrior lashed out with his spear, keeping him at a distance. He had to be careful, for one blow from this barbarian would be enough to kill him outright. The reverse scenario was likely not the same, for the barbarian was thickly armored. Kondo had to be precise if he was going to take the big man down.

    He suddenly sprang forward, getting inside the man¡¯s spear range, but was met with a heavy blow by the falchion. Kondo parried it but was thrown back by the sheer force of the strike. Yet now he was in range of the spear tip and had to duck his head to avoid being skewered.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong,¡± Yuki noted. She studied Kondo for a moment and then a realization came to her. ¡°His arm! He has not fully recovered from his wound from Goto.¡±

    The two warriors clashed once again, and this time, like the time before, Kondo was pushed back. The ship in the background was now completely alight in flame, and its intense heat could be felt even from where Yuki knelt, at the threshold of the captain¡¯s quarters.

    ¡°His strength!¡± she whispered, watching her captor intensely. ¡°He cannot push through the Khan¡¯s defenses!¡±

    ¡°So,¡± the Khan taunted, taking a brief respite. ¡°You think you will just bring me down like you did my ship? Did you think it would be that easy?¡±

    Kondo nodded, shifting his stance slightly. ¡°You will die by my blade, fool.¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± the Khan laughed. ¡°Today I may pass on to the Great Plain above, but not before I shed your blood as my final offering!¡±

    This time the Khan heaved himself forward, unleashing a blindingly fast barrage of attacks upon Kondo. Her captor did all he could to keep from being struck, but in the end, it left him with his back towards the edge of the ship.

    The Khan growled with delight as he continued his relentless assault. Kondo pivoted left, right, then back left, and then flung himself on the ground to avoid the spear. He quickly jumped up and dodged again. But each strike from the Khan grew nearer to the mark, and he was throwing more power behind each swing.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yuki wondered aloud. ¡°He¡¯s going to crush you!¡±

    The Khan doubled back to keep Kondo in his range, but this time as he did so, his boot slipped on a small puddle of water that had been flung on board from a crashing wave. His ankle twisted, and his knee shuddered and gave way, and he lost his footing. Kondo had been prepared for this, perhaps even intentionally guiding his foe closer and closer to the puddle, and immediately pounced. His first strike ricocheted off the man¡¯s metallic breastplate, but his second, a swirling downward slash, loosed the Khan¡¯s head from his shoulders. There was a look of pure horror etched across the man¡¯s face as it rolled its way toward where Yuki knelt.

    She pushed herself back away from the terrible sight and covered her mouth, for she could feel herself wanting to gag.

    Kondo stood deathly still, as he watched the huge corpse slowly collapse into a heap on the deck. He then turned his gaze to the burning corsair, which was now slowly sinking into the ocean, and filling the air with a hideous steam. He produced a cloth from inside the fold in his black uniform and cleaned his sword before sheathing it with a click. The men of the ship gathered closer to him, marveling at what they had just witnessed. As this was happening, the faint glow of the eminent sun spread across the eastern horizon and filled the survivors with the warmth and hope of day. It was a sight to behold, and even Yuki could not help but smile.

    At last, Kondo turned back and spoke. ¡°These men are not used to water combat,¡± he said, noting the puddle on which the big man slipped. ¡°Their strength is drawn from solid land, not the changeability of the sea. It''s a shame that our lord Sh¨­gun has so few ships left.¡± He then faced Captain Yoko and bowed. ¡°Thank you for the fifteen minutes. You did well, my friend.¡± Finally, to the crew, who was gazing at him in wonder, he said, ¡°I do not think it likely for a seafarer to withhold a good tale from his friends at the inn, even with a threat hanging over their heads. I simply ask that if you speak of this night, leave out my name and my position. Use another name if you must. Can I ask you this one favor in light of what I¡¯ve done?¡±

    Each man nodded his head, while some bowed deep and low, recognizing the magnitude of what had just happened. Kondo glanced down at his left arm, which was again bleeding. Only the faintest wince of pain crossed his face, and that only for a second. ¡°Please excuse me,¡± he said at last. ¡°I need to rest. I¡¯m sorry to have to ask you to work this long and hard, but it is imperative that we get clear of these waters and make it to the New Capital on time.¡± With that, he strode across the deck and entered his chambers.

    This request did not seem to bother the crew, who were just happy to have survived the night. Each went on to his station, laughing and singing with the fullness of life in their breasts.

    Yuki remained on the floor of the captain¡¯s quarters. She could not believe what had just happened. Kondo, her contemptuous and hateful captor, had saved them, all of them, from a fate so terrible that it was hard to even believe. He led well and inspired everyone around him. What was more disturbing to her was that for a few moments in time, she had worried about him, not just because he was the key to their survival, but because she did not want to see him perish.

    ¡°Who am I?¡± she wondered, looking down at her palms as if they would reveal to her the answer. ¡°Why am I so weak?¡± She could not think of an answer. So, she did the only thing she could do. She stood up, walked onto the deck, and watched the sunrise.

 Chapter 25 - Yukiana - The Shin-Shadowhand

    As the morning wore on, the Hino passed by Kagiminato on its way through the strait. The captain kept her at a safe distance, not wanting to draw attention from the busy harbor, but the crew marveled in wonder at the strange black cloud hanging over the city. Unwilling to spend unnecessary time to investigate further, the Hino proceeded on an easterly track, in attempts to reach the New Capital in a week and on schedule.

    That night the rains came, and the Hino swayed amidst the mild inland seas. Yukiana, who spent most of her day outside, finally retreated into Kondo¡¯s cabin. He was already awake when she entered, sitting on his futon, wrapping his injured forearm in cloth. He eyed her momentarily and then refocused on his task. She sat down on her futon on the other side of the room and stared at him for a moment.

    ¡°Who is this man?¡± she wondered. Then, she laid down and went to sleep, lulled by the steady rhythm of the ship.

    She had a lonely existence for the next few days, as the crew, more than ever before, kept her at a distance. Since the attack by the barbarians, they revered her captor as a god and Yuki as his mere property. Only Captain Yoko would speak with her, but this was irregular, for he was often busy at the helm or below deck. Kondo went back to his quiet ways, stalking aboard the ship, often looking out onto the horizon with anticipation.

    She frequently considered her options, but the depression they brought would eventually overwhelm her, forcing her to stop. She realized that any chance of escape was now impossible. Even if she was freed that very moment, the likelihood of her returning to Kokoro on her own was faint and fraught with dangers. She had never attempted such a long journey before and would not even know where to begin.

    Yuki still believed that her father could rescue her, but this was becoming ever more like a dim wish on the edge of hope. Surely a trap was being set for him, where she alone was the bait. Perhaps he would come, but even if he did, he would have to avoid the treacherous snare.

    Ultimately, death itself was growing in her thoughts, surrounding her, tempting her. As she peered out upon the vastness of the sea, she sometimes wished it would reach up and consume her and put an end to her misery.

    Yet she did not act beyond this fleeting desire. She remembered Kondo¡¯s bitter advice, but she also remembered all those brave adventurers she had loved to read about back in Kokoro and the monastery. They, most of all, lent her their strength, for she remembered how hopeless they were, what horrors they faced along the way. Even so, they each chose the same option, to continue. She would have to do the same.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give up,¡± she resolved. ¡°I¡¯ll keep going and see what comes of it.¡±

    Even so, there was a dark foreboding in her heart that told her that she had not yet hit bottom, that the fall had just begun. This voice terrified her, and she did her best to push it back into the darkness from which it came.

    On the sixth evening, the crew brought out the sake and had a modest feast, for they would reach their port of call on time. Even Kondo seemed to relax a bit and drank a bottle of sake, which Yuki had never seen him do. She often compared his austerity to the Truist monks and nuns she grew up with, but there were layers to this man that continued to surprise her.

    She sat near the helm, away from the raucous noise, observing everything. Captain Yoko came up the steps with a bottle in one hand and a skewered fish in the other. He sat down next to her and took a hearty bite.

    ¡°Did you eat?¡± he asked, chewing loudly.

    ¡°A little,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Tomorrow you will finally reach home,¡± the captain said. There was a note of pity in his voice that she picked up on.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my home.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± he said, apologetically. ¡°Forgive me. I should have been able to guess that. Your master told me you were headed home. But I see now what he meant. This place will be your new home then.¡±

    They both sat silently for a while, for the men were getting louder and more boisterous, and she could tell a drunken brawl was brewing.

    ¡°A few nights ago,¡± Yuki started, ¡°When the barbarians attacked, Kondo asked you to trust him, and you did. Why?¡±

    The captain took a long sip and scratched the back of his head. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve known the lad for many, many years now. We were once brothers in a sense. Not true brothers, mind you, but we grew up in the same slums of Yoshimitsu-shi,¡± he gestured, pointing off into the distance. ¡°We had no parents, the war made sure of that. So, we all banded together and did our best to survive.¡± Yuki had heard much about this ¡®Lost Generation,¡¯ the ones who grew up in the middle of the War of Ashes. Her mother and father were of this generation and not so different from this man.

    ¡°Daisuke always had the makings of greatness about him, from when he was just a bamboo shoot. When he was little, he was constantly getting into fights, and he would often lose. At that time, we didn¡¯t have real swords, but we had carved wooden ones made for practice. They could still really hurt a person if you hit them hard enough, and he would often come back bruised and bloody, sometimes unable to move. I, being a concerned elder brother of our little band, constantly tried to steer him away from these skirmishes but he wouldn¡¯t listen. He was just too stubborn. Eventually, though, he started winning, and as he grew, he lost less frequently. Finally, it got to the point where he never lost at all and became a kind of local legend. I had already left by that time, but I heard the rumors. I often like to hear the news from my hometown. I¡¯ve traveled far, but my heart has never really left that place.¡± He smiled and took another sip of sake.

    ¡°Soon, Daisuke took control of that band of young men, and they followed him into the war. At that point, they were using real swords, and were quite formidable, especially him, who was considered a rising talent among swordsmen. But the fool picked the wrong side. He went with Yoshimitsu Akira, and well, you should know what happened after that. He managed to survive, and with the remainder of that original band, he did what many men did after the war. He went rogue and became a bandit. I met with him often during that time, for we had reconnected by fate during the war. His legend was still growing, and there was a fire in his eyes. His skills with the sword were spoken of in inns and d¨­j¨­ around the land. I thought that perhaps this boy actually had what it takes to become legitimate, to become a samurai, perhaps even a daimy¨­. The Mashige Sh¨­gun was handing out titles like confections, for there were many positions to fill after the war. But he was still so stubborn. I think part of him believed he could finish what Akira started.

    Then, all of a sudden, I lost contact with him for a few years. I thought that he had been killed, or finally stamped out and arrested. Then, several weeks ago I saw a man dressed in black aboard my ship and I knew it was him. But he was different, he was changed. He was harder, and his eyes which once burned with fire had turned to ice. He had gone in with those ninja, who call themselves the Shin-Shadowhand. I never trusted the old Shadowhand, so his offer didn¡¯t sit well with me, but the coin was too good to pass over, especially in these hard times. I had my crew to think of. They were starting to get restless, and money was drying up. When I learned of what we were going to be transporting, it was too late.¡± He gave Yuki a sympathetic look. ¡°I wanted to get this job over with as quickly as possible and rid myself of this new Kondo for good. The sight of him reminds me that the war has not really ended, not if men are willing to take such desperate paths.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    The captain paused for a moment letting his words hang as if he had just discovered them himself. He shuddered. ¡°But when he asked me to trust him, I don¡¯t know, it was just like Daisuke, that little boy that I knew from the slums was asking me. I knew that he was not going to let me down.¡± Yoko now stared out at Kondo who stood away to himself on the deck. Yuki could see the faint longing there, the tinge of familiarity like when one can see their own face in a shattered mirror.

    ¡°You can help me,¡± Yuki said in a whisper. She could sense the captain¡¯s misgivings, but would they be enough?

    The captain eyed her quickly and scoffed.

    ¡°You can,¡± she insisted. ¡°You said it yourself; you never wanted this mission. You do not have to take me to that place.¡±

    He turned and faced her, a frown marring what was usually such a peaceful countenance. ¡°You ask me the one thing I cannot do. I would be killed, and my men would be killed. You cannot cross these people, these ninja! You saw what happened the other night.¡±

    ¡°But he is your friend, your brother!¡± she pleaded.

    ¡°Not anymore!¡± he said, rising. ¡°Good night, Yuki-san.¡±

    She rose to meet him, her anger starting to boil over. The captain took a step back, surprised by her sudden burst of ardor. ¡°We agree on one thing, Captain. The war has not ended! But do you want to know the real reason why? It¡¯s because of cowards like you!¡± she jeered.

    With that she stormed down the wooden staircase and towards her cabin, leaving an awestruck captain in her wake. Her voice had been drowned out by the noise of the revelers, but Kondo was aware and turned to face his old friend. He nodded knowingly, but the captain, who could not suffer his cold eyes, immediately turned away.

    When Yuki woke up, she had to rub her eyelids, for she was still in a groggy haze. She instantly sensed that something was going on, that something was different. The ship, which had usually rocked, even if only mildly, was now completely still. The constant vibration of footsteps on the wooden deck was also gone, leaving an uneasy silence. It was still dark, sometime before dawn. She had expected to rise early, for she went to bed early and was upset. Yet the cabin was darker than it had ever been before, so dark that the only thing she could see was the crack of what could best be called light, though it was more like a dull greyness that crept in from the outside.

    She slowly got up to a kneeling position and moved towards the door but was suddenly stopped by a voice. The voice was something she had never heard before, except in her deepest dreams that she never allowed to form in her consciousness. It was not dark and raspy like Kondo¡¯s, but clear, penetrating, and sharp. It contained notes of youth but also the gravitas of wisdom. It was beautiful but at the same time terrible. It was the voice of an angel and a devil, of a god and an abomination.

    ¡°You have returned,¡± the voice said. It pierced the thick, foggy air that had encircled the ship.

    Her eyes could perceive the slightest image through the crack in the door, but unlike the time when the barbarians had boarded the ship, she had no desire to get any closer. She could see the figure of what had to be Kondo, bowed down on his hands and knees and a slender silhouette beyond, masked in mist. Kondo looked so small in comparison, like a mere child.

    ¡°My lord!¡± Kondo answered firmly, lowering his head.

    ¡°Lord?¡± Yuki wondered, her fingers growing cold. ¡°So, this is Kondo¡¯s master?¡±

    ¡°You are wounded,¡± said the voice. It was sharp and contained within it an undeniable tone of derision.

    ¡°It is nothing,¡± Kondo returned, keeping his head low.

    ¡°You let yourself be wounded by your own carelessness,¡± the voice continued. ¡°Or was it by your own weakness?¡±

    To this Kondo did not reply but kept his head facing the deck.

    ¡°Once you learn to steady your mind, and focus it completely, then I will not be ashamed to call you my pupil.¡±

    Still, Kondo said nothing.

    After a few moments, the tension in the air seemed to lessen by a fraction. ¡°I am aware that the barbarian filth tried to take this ship. They will meet their due end soon enough.¡±

    ¡°My lord,¡± Kondo finally said, lifting his head ever so slightly, ¡°The Khan spoke of an armada headed east.¡±

    ¡°It is as I suspected. I am sure the envoy who just arrived is here to give the same news. Worry not, for we are preparing for them. Indeed, you may have a hand in their unraveling. Would that please you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Then I will summon you when the time comes. Your current mission is still not yet complete.¡±

    ¡°What shall I do with the girl?¡± Kondo asked, this time lifting his head to see his master clearly.

    ¡°It has been decided. You shall take the girl to her.¡±

    Several moments passed. Kondo did not reply.

    ¡°I sense that you are displeased by this decision.¡±

    Kondo remained silent.

    ¡°Speak!¡± the voice suddenly ripped through the air like a knife. Yuki could hardly breathe.

    ¡°My lord...¡± Kondo began. ¡°That woman is...she¡¯s dangerous. Surely, we cannot trust her.¡±

    ¡°She can be trusted for now,¡± the voice stated, but within the reply was an admission of truth. ¡°Do you wish to question my judgment further?¡±

    ¡°Who is this woman?¡± Yuki wondered, gulping hard. ¡°Who could she be that even these men seem to fear her?¡±

    Kondo slowly lowered his head again. ¡°No, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Deliver up the girl and then find me. You must continue your training if you are to be successful in more challenging endeavors, of which there will soon be many.¡±

    With that, the silhouette in the mist backed away and disappeared, leaving her captor prone on the deck. He was still for several moments, mulling over his master¡¯s words. Then, he rose sharply and pivoted, turning towards the cabin.

    Yuki lowered herself back onto her futon and was going to try and pretend that she was sleeping, but Kondo was there before she could.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he bellowed and then slammed the door behind him.

    She quickly collected herself and then proceeded through the door. She wanted to ask him about his master but did not know how to broach the subject. Kondo was always so tight-lipped about things above his station. But she wanted to know, she needed to know who that voice belonged to. She could not get it out of her head. She hurried quickly to catch up.

    From the deck, she could see that although the ship was masked in a heavy cloud, they were indeed no longer out upon the ocean. Instead, they were moored at the far end of a great network of docks, larger than anything she had ever seen before. Beside the Hino and stretching inland were many other vessels of all shapes and sizes, and that was just what she could see in the mist. There could be hundreds of ships in the harbor, most of them were docked, while others were coming in and departing in an orderly fashion. There was no one else aboard the Hino or anyone else nearby.

    ¡°The crew must have already departed for shore,¡± she thought, looking around.

    Kondo stood upon the gangplank that would take them down to the dock network itself. He motioned for her to follow him. Apprehension held her back. She would soon be at her new home. It was a place where even Kondo was leery of going, and that did not encourage her. Stepping off the ship was yet another defeat, and one step closer to the inevitable. Yet it was inevitable.

    ¡°Who were you speaking with back there?¡± she finally ventured, stepping closer to her captor.

    Kondo peered back at her and said sardonically, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±

    ¡°Just now, who were you talking to?¡± she repeated, doubling down on her inquiry.

    Kondo shook his head, but his black eyes gleamed back at her.

    ¡°He must be your master, the lord of the Shin-Shadowhand.¡±

    The creases in her captor¡¯s face betrayed that she was on to something, but he quickly hardened. ¡°What Shadowhand?¡± he answered with an ironic air.

    ¡°Do you take me as a fool?¡± Yuki cried.

    Surprisingly, Kondo shook his head. ¡°No, I do not. If you care to know, I deem you to be rather wise for your age. Which is why I answered thus. And although it is often profitable to increase one¡¯s knowledge, some things are better left unknown. That is all I can say.¡± There was a menace in his words, but they did not come from him, but somewhere beyond.

    Yuki, feeling it was useless to argue, descended the gangplank gloomily.

    ¡°Welcome to the New Capital,¡± Kondo said dryly, as they both left the Hino and drew closer to the next stage of their journey.

 Chapter 26 - Yukiana - The New Capital

    ¡°This has become my home in recent years,¡± Kondo said dismally, as they made their way inland. ¡°Over the last decade or so, this city has nearly doubled in size and has more people packed together than any other city on the Islands.¡±

    ¡°More than the Old Capital?¡± asked Yukiana.

    ¡°Yes, even more than that.¡±

    ¡°I read that the Sh¨­gun enacted many policies to encourage growth in his New Capital,¡± Yuki commented, as they proceeded down the long wharf towards the shore. ¡°They seem to be working if so many people have moved here.¡±

    ¡°He did, but they have been quite unpopular amongst the daimy¨­ and lesser lords. The fact that he renamed the city from Mashige-shi to the New Capital was quite a bold move. The Old Capital had been the seat of government since the days of the First Emperor. But it also became a nest of conspiracy and a dangerous place for anyone, even a Sh¨­gun. So, he moved his government here, a place he knew well and trusted. It was quite ingenious.¡±

    ¡°He also enacted the Alternation Policy for daimy¨­, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, his least popular move, but also his most brilliant. By requiring all daimy¨­ to alternate between living in their domains and The New Capital every three years, he assured that one, they would have a much harder time plotting rebellion or amassing armies, and two, his city would see a great influx of wealth from these resident daimy¨­, who are used to luxurious living. This money has helped transform this city from a dirty castle town into a glittering metropolis, rivaling any barbarian city abroad.¡±

    ¡°It seems like quite an expensive undertaking for them, to travel here every three years.¡±

    ¡°You are correct,¡± Kondo said with a nod of assent. ¡°It is exceedingly expensive. Daimy¨­ have a lot of valuable things and many servants that must come with them. Valuable things are usually quite heavy, and servants are slow and eat and drink too much. Such a thing is a very costly burden. But the daimy¨­ pay it. Why? Two reasons, I think. One is obvious. The Sh¨­gun has captives. When Mashige took control of the Sh¨­gunate, he took many family members from his allies as well as his enemies. He claimed that it was for their safety and mentorship, but the real reason was that he needed leverage. Now he uses them as bartering chips, trapping the daimy¨­ with them.

    But the daimy¨­ also come for another reason, and one I do not think the Sh¨­gun had anticipated. The New Capital, this city, has become almost like a paradise on earth, at least for the wealthy. It has everything a person could ever want and even things they never knew they could desire. It is a city of dreams. And some have become addicted to the pleasant sleep.¡±

    Yuki could see the sour look on Kondo¡¯s face and realized that he was not as enamored with the city as some were.

    After some time, they finally reached the end of the docks, and the fog had begun to pull away as the sun crossed the horizon. Yuki could now see the outline of high wooden rooftops in the distance, each covered with black curved tiles, and the noise of a city with a million people began to fill her ears. As soon as they reached the shore, it all hit her at once. There were rows upon rows of orderly wooden buildings as far as the eye could see. There were white-painted houses, gated estates, kimono shops displaying the newest fashions, cozy tea houses, artisan stores selling hand-carved woodwork, hand-sculpted porcelain and pottery, blown glass, painted lacquer, gold-leaf, tanned leather, and spun silk.

    There were government buildings, places to make a personal seal, halls for plays and music, post offices, book and paper shops, and food stalls packed with a mouthwatering selection of fresh fish, grilled meat on small skewers, and other delectable fineries. There were crowds of people to her right and left, buying, selling, running, drinking, yelling. Armed samurai policed the streets in the gold and white colors of the Mashige Clan, with the imposing hawk emblazoned on their armor or painted upon their backs. There were all kinds of people swarming around her from energetic children to hunchbacked elders. There were fishermen, farmers, merchants, officials, as well as craftsmen. Beggars sat at the entrances to gates and in corners, while the rich were transported in splendid litters surrounded by an array of brightly dressed servants. Woodblock paintings of majestic scenery hung from public walls, and colored parasols dotted the landscape like wildflowers on a hill. And in the far distance, she could see the outline of a great keep, and behind that, rising above it all, the faint image of a magnificent mountain.

    In all her life, in any story she had ever read, she had never conceived of anything like this before. It was enough to banish the thoughts of her capture completely from her mind, at least for a few moments. A woman passed before her who was wearing the most beautiful dress she had ever seen, pink, purple, and white, with a bright pattern of lilies. It had the shine of pure silk. There was a kanzashi in her hair that had golden beads like falling snowflakes. She seemed to glitter as she walked past them.

    Kondo noticed her expression of awe. ¡°Quite different, eh?¡±

    Yuki nodded slowly as if entranced. There was no comparison. Nowhere did she see the thatch roofs, the broken-down hovels, the linen-clad farmers, the collapsing stone shrines. Here everything looked polished and new. Everyone was loud and did not mind being in such close proximity to one another. Instead, the people seemed to love it, and the energy of the place was nearly palpable.

    ¡°Come,¡± Kondo urged, ¡°We are not there yet.¡±

    They started up the road and headed towards the center of the city. Yuki looked up at the wooden buildings that towered overhead, some three, even four stories tall. The city was designed in a grid-like way with small breaks in the shopping street every few moments. The street they were on appeared to be a primary artery of the city, for it was extremely wide and there were many people upon it. Every so often they became a part of a crowd so big that she felt like a minnow in a school of fish.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave my side,¡± her captor warned, anticipating her intent as another crowd engulfed them on their way toward the castle. ¡°This place might seem like a convenient place to hide, or to escape, but I warn you, there are eyes everywhere, and few of them are friendly.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s lying,¡± she thought to herself. ¡°There cannot possibly be eyes everywhere in this city, it is too big!¡± Yet Kondo was not one to speak idle threats. She nodded as if to show that she understood.

    As they continued, the towering Castle of the Sh¨­gun, Taka-no-j¨­, or the Hawk¡¯s Perch as it was often called, grew even larger in her view. From this point, she could see it more clearly, and identify many of the details. The castle grounds were surrounded by a great moat which was nearly as wide as a small river. It would take a man several minutes to walk across the length of the bridge, even longer if he were an attacker trying to swim across. On the far side of the moat was a formidable stone wall, rising about thirty feet high, with smooth stones placed in such a way that it seemed like a sheer precipice with little to no space for footing. Atop this wall were the stately black and white ramparts, upon which she could see the movements of many guards. Beyond the wall, she could see the rooftops of many other buildings, so many, in fact, that it appeared as if there was another entire city contained within those walls. In what appeared to be the center of the grounds, off in the distance, there was a large and stately hill, and upon this sat another wall, this even more daunting, with watchtowers peering over the land like spearheads. Finally, beyond that final wall of defense was the crown jewel of the whole city, the seven-storied keep of the Sh¨­gun. Just looking at it made her feel both terrified and inspired at the same time. The entire castle was painted pure white and had black tiled roofs that splayed out like the wings of a bird about to take flight. It was strikingly beautiful.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Are you taking me there?¡± Yuki asked, staring up at the castle.

    Her captor shook his head and chuckled. ¡°No, you haven¡¯t earned the right just yet.¡±

    ¡°Then where are you taking me? I heard you discussing it with your master on the ship. You said you were taking me to her.¡±

    Kondo¡¯s face warned that she was venturing into dangerous territory, and he did not reply.

    ¡°You said that the place I am going is exceedingly dangerous,¡± she continued. ¡°If it¡¯s a dangerous place even for you, what hope do I have? You said that she can¡¯t be trusted. What did you mean by that?¡±

    With that, Kondo stopped abruptly. He swiftly grabbed her and flung her against the nearest wall as if she were a mere bag of rice. Her back slammed hard into the wood as he leaned in on her, his face mere inches from hers, his hand covering her mouth. She let out a muffled scream.

    ¡°Be quiet!¡± he hissed, grabbing her arms, and forcing them down. ¡°Listen to me!¡±

    Yuki realized just then that they were no longer on the main street, but off in some quiet alley, where there were few people, if any, to help her. She quickly succumbed to his overwhelming force.

    ¡°Listen to me!¡± he commanded once again, this time in a whisper. His black eyes bored into hers. ¡°Do you think this is a game? Never, ever repeat what you heard on that ship. Do you understand?¡±

    She nodded, still frightened by his sudden ferocity.

    ¡°And do not ever speak ill about your new master out here in the streets, or anywhere in this city. She sees much and hears more.¡±

    Yuki stared back at him. There was true fear on his face. This was a man who had just days ago taken down an entire ship of barbarians and stared down the blade of a Khan. What was he so afraid of? The thought made her feel ill with anxiety.

    ¡°Who is...she?¡± Yuki managed to say.

    Kondo paused. Even he was reluctant to say the name out loud. ¡°You will discover that soon enough. But do not forget my words. Be careful. It is for your own good that I tell you this.¡±

    Gradually, his forceful grip relaxed, and he stood away, staring at her. There was a sadness in his eyes as if he were seeing a tragedy in the making but was powerless to stop it. His look hurt more than being flung against the wall.

    ¡°I never wanted this!¡± Yuki cried, feeling belittled. ¡°It¡¯s been a never-ending nightmare since the moment I met you! But why do you care about my safety now? Why are you looking at me with such pity? Once I¡¯m with my new master, your mission is finished, and you can leave me behind and forget about me. I don''t want your help! I don''t want your pity! Just finish your job and leave me alone! After today, I never want to see you again!¡±

    Kondo met her gaze for several moments, watching the tears flow from her fearful eyes. At last, he said, ¡°Very well then. Let¡¯s be done with it.¡±

    With that, he turned sharply and proceeded down the alley, which grew ever narrower, and ever darker. At the very end of the alleyway, the two emerged onto a larger, more prominent road that ran parallel to a river that flowed out into the sea from further inland. It was not a particularly wide river, but it was wide enough for a few barges to flow upstream and down. Several wooden bridges spanned the river and were set apart by predetermined distances. The two proceeded left down this thoroughfare before taking a right and then crossed the river using one of the arching bridges. They continued several minutes down another shopping street, this one a bit less extravagant than the first one they had encountered. Kondo finally slowed his pace and turned left yet again.

    Here she could see another section of the city surrounded by tall white stone walls and a clear moat that was fed by the nearby river. There was only one entrance to this place from her view, and that was straight across a vermillion bridge and through one central gate.

    ¡°What is that place?¡± she wondered aloud, thinking that it looked a bit like a smaller version of the castle grounds.

    ¡°Ishihara, the City of Dreams,¡± Kondo returned, but his voice was thick with sarcasm. ¡°That will be your new home.¡± He then moved to cross the bridge with Yuki following closely behind.

    When they reached the other side, Yuki was stunned at the detail and grandeur of the central gate, with its huge wooden doors brightly painted with a scene of a heavenly pastoral of the Islands of long ago, when the world was young and vibrant. The wide range of colors used on the doors grabbed her attention for she had never seen such a beautiful display before. But then her eyes were caught by the guards who emerged from a small wooden door on the side of the gate itself. They were women or seemed to be, as they wore the distinctive garb of a shrine maiden, with a white kimono on top and vermillion hakama, yet they also wore masks in the image of discerning foxes. Most impressive of all was that they wore swords at their hip as if they were samurai.

    ¡°Ishihara foxes,¡± Kondo whispered, waiting for them to approach. ¡°There is a reason they wear no heavy armor like the Mashige patrols. Each fox has undergone years of intense training with the sword. They are precise and deadly warriors.¡±

    The two foxes approached and then bowed simultaneously. ¡°Welcome to Ishihara,¡± they said together. Their voices sounded feminine but were muffled by the masks. ¡°Is this your first visit to the City Within the City, the City of Dreams?¡±

    Kondo shook his head. ¡°No, and I am here for business, not pleasure.¡± He made a gesture towards Yuki. ¡°The Lady is expecting this one.¡±

    The foxes remained motionless for a few moments before bowing once again. ¡°Please follow us,¡± they said in unison and then turned towards the gate.

    The foxes gave a signal to those on the inside, and the gate was slowly drawn open. As they passed through the massive doors, which were nearly four times as tall as them, Yuki could not help but marvel at what was inside. Ahead of her was a gorgeous willow tree, with its bright, verdant leaves seeming to flow gracefully to the ground. Beyond the tree were rows of handsome wooden buildings, all beautiful and clean. On the main thoroughfare that ran through the district, a few women shuffled from place to place, each dressed in the most stylish clothes of the day. The sweet sound of traditional instruments could be heard echoing from within the heart of the district.

    Before they could proceed any further, they were stopped by the foxes, who stood in their way like stone guardians. ¡°If this is not your first time, you will remember the forms,¡± they said.

    ¡°Forms?¡± Yuki wondered, but before she knew it one of the foxes was inspecting her, patting her body in search of hidden weapons. Even Kondo was searched and was asked to give up his sword, which he did only begrudgingly.

    ¡°I am not going to be here long,¡± he protested.

    ¡°This is Ishihara,¡± one of the foxes reminded them. ¡°No one, regardless of position, may bring in any weapons unless the Lady gives them leave. She is the ruler of this place, and failure to comply will result in expulsion or severe punishment.¡± The fox discovered Kondo¡¯s concealed dagger and throwing stars and took them forcibly as he growled with annoyance. ¡°You may collect your belongings whenever you leave.¡±

    Her captor scowled, but knowing Kondo, it was possible that they had not been able to find everything. Once they were both thoroughly checked, they were let free. They were then able to explore the area on their own.

    ¡°Please enjoy your time in Ishihara, the City of Dreams,¡± the foxes intoned in their alluring voices, bowing low. ¡°The hall for new servants is ahead and to the right. Please seek Mr. Ueda.¡± Yuki could sense that underneath that polished veneer of form and politeness, there was a core of steely resolve and danger that only a fool would ignore. The painted, beady fox eyes seemed to watch her, and she could almost feel their true gaze penetrating through the masks. As she examined the district, she could see dozens of foxes patrolling the area, and she knew that there were many more that she could not see. Now she could better understand Kondo¡¯s unease.

    They proceeded down the central road, past the great weeping willow tree which she heard Kondo refer to as the ¡®Dream-maker Tree,¡¯ Yume-no-ki. She was too nervous to be overawed by the size and sprawling nature of the tree, whose branches fell and draped creating a canopy big enough to easily hide underneath and disappear. All she cared about was her next step. Yuki could see that the central road completely bisected this miniature city. Each side of the road was tightly packed with multi-storied wooden buildings, occasionally separated by intermittent alleys leading towards the walled perimeter. During the day, the foot traffic was not so heavy, but even now there were several merchants about, stocking the buildings with essential wares for the coming evening. She read some of the shop¡¯s signs as she passed. Some places were tea houses, others were theatres, but most were named after flowers, gemstones, or other beautiful items.

    ¡°What are those buildings?¡± she asked, pointing to the tall structures which contained many rooms. Her captor shot her a short glance but did not reply. He pushed ahead, leaving her to almost have to run to catch up. On the way, she noticed that there were no other gates or doors leading into or out of this beguiling district, other than the large gate they had already passed through. This gave her an ominous, trapped feeling which increased by the moment.

 Chapter 27 - Yukiana - Ueda-san

    Kondo soon turned right as instructed and proceeded down an alley until they reached a very tall and narrow building, which was four stories high. He seemed to recognize the symbol on the cloth hanging at the entrance, which Yuki read to say, ¡°Ueda.¡±

    They entered within to find a dimly lit entry room, with a pair of foxes standing guard.

    ¡°I wish to speak with Mr. Ueda. I have a new servant for House Ishihara,¡± Kondo explained, and one of the foxes nodded and proceeded into the room behind her. After a few minutes, the fox returned and beckoned them to follow. Both entered a room made for entertaining guests, for though it was not very bright, there was at least tatami flooring and painted images of an idyllic garden on the moveable walls. In the center of the room was a low wooden table surrounded by several silk pillows which were to be used as chairs. Atop the table was a large bottle of sake, several books, tomes, ledgers, and a bag that was filled with money.

    At the far end of the table, and facing them, sat a man who could only best be described as a mountain in his own right. He was so enormous, that his girth took up two, perhaps three pillows. He was dressed in a bright blue and gold striped kimono which could barely fit around him, so that it left his soft chest mostly exposed. His face was thick like a brick of mochi, and it was so fat that his eyes appeared to be closed, even though Yuki knew he was looking directly at them. His hair was slicked back and tied at the top, in the fashionable style of the day. He appeared neither old nor young, and though he was so strikingly grotesque, there was an air of importance to him. He held a small cup of sake, but his hands were so large and fingers so thick that it seemed as if he were drinking from a thimble.

    ¡°Come, sit, sit,¡± the man gestured, his low, garbled voice filling the room. He took a sip from the tiny cup and put it down.

    Kondo bowed and sat, and Yuki mimicked him, fearful of this giant man. ¡°Is this my new master?¡± she thought, beginning to panic.

    ¡°I believe that this business has already been prearranged, Mr. Ueda,¡± Kondo said after he had settled in across the table.

    ¡°Oh, has it now?¡± the man quipped, as his neck rolls quivered slightly. ¡°Please state your name and the nature of this business then.¡±

    ¡°I am Kondo from the Shin-Shadowhand,¡± he explained quietly. ¡°My master and your master have already come to an agreement.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± the big man said, his eyebrows lifting in surprise. ¡°So, you¡¯re the one! Well, I should have known with all that black you¡¯re wearing. You know, black used to be my color in the ring, but that was ages ago.¡± He smiled upon that nostalgic reflection.

    ¡°Mr. Ueda used to be a grand champion sumo wrestler,¡± Kondo explained, turning towards Yuki.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, three times!¡± the man assented.

    ¡°He was finally forcibly retired because of a controversial move he used in the ring.¡± There was a hint of warning in Kondo¡¯s voice that Yuki picked up on.

    ¡°Such things are bound to happen in the heat of battle, and that¡¯s what wrestling is ¨C a battle!¡±

    Yuki¡¯s heart was already racing, but now she was flush. Kondo, however, did not seem impressed. ¡°Anyways, this is the girl that was agreed upon. Her name is...¡±

    ¡°No need! No need!¡± said Ueda, waving a hand. ¡°It does not matter what her name is now. She will get a new one, and that is all that matters to us.¡±

    Yuki¡¯s heart sank even lower. ¡°A new name?¡±

    Kondo paused for a moment, almost waiting for Ueda to continue. When he did not, he spoke again. ¡°It is my understanding that she will be kept safe.¡±

    Udea grinned. ¡°Safe indeed! This district is probably the safest place there is, and that is saying much considering you are within perhaps the most dangerous city on the Islands. The foxes keep a good watch on things, and well, most people keep in line because they don¡¯t want their privileges revoked. She should have no problems unless she brings them on herself.¡± With that, he turned his round face towards Yuki. She could see him staring at her, inspecting her, judging her.

    ¡°My master assured me she would not be touched,¡± Kondo continued. ¡°In any way.¡±

    With that the huge man eased his bulk forward, resting an elbow on the table. ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid that might be a problem. You do know what we do here Mr...¡±

    ¡°Kondo,¡± he said, reminding him.

    ¡°Mr. Kondo,¡± Udea repeated. ¡°We have one business here, only one.¡±

    ¡°What does he mean?¡± Yuki thought. She saw the tea houses and theaters outside. Surely those were businesses too.

    ¡°I understand,¡± her captor replied, his features sharpening. ¡°Yet this is not an ordinary case.¡±

    ¡°There are no special cases here,¡± Udea barked back, a frown resting on his face. ¡°And those are the Lady¡¯s own words, not mine. Now, it¡¯s my job to initiate the newcomers. So, unless she has any special talents, she will go through the same system as the others.¡±

    Kondo looked over at Yuki and his face was strange. It was the same look of pity, mingled with desperation.

    ¡°Talents?¡±

    ¡°Well, you know, anything we could use around here. Musicians are especially rare.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°I can play the shamisen,¡± Yuki said, speaking up.

    The giant¡¯s head turned towards her once again.

    ¡°She can play?¡± Ueda asked, his question directed at Kondo.

    ¡°Of course she can,¡± he said emphatically. Yuki did not understand why now, of all times, he was acting so protective of her.

    With this Ueda leaned back. It appeared to be an awkward thing for him to do. But he also plucked up a tome from the table and then flipped through it rapidly.

    ¡°Hem,¡± he said, his brow furrowing as he read. ¡°You might be in luck. The Lady became displeased with one of the musicians recently and had her removed. On top of being the lead recruiter, I am also in charge of the girls in this house.¡±

    ¡°Which means?¡± Kondo asked, his voice sounding hopeful.

    ¡°Which means I have room for her with the musicians. Now it doesn¡¯t mean she won¡¯t be offered up like the others. It just means that for now, we¡¯ll have her focus on her craft. Once she can perform and becomes desirable, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll take the bath like the rest.¡±

    This final phrase, ¡®bath¡¯ seemed to displease Kondo, but he forced himself to remain neutral.

    ¡°Very well,¡± her captor said. ¡°I will return at some point to make sure she is still being taken care of.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± the big man said, shutting the book with a thump. ¡°But if you ever want more than that you¡¯ll have to pay like the rest. She belongs to us now.¡±

    Kondo¡¯s face went slightly red, and his eyes flashed rage. ¡°She is nothing to me. I am only completing a mission.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ho ho!¡± Udea laughed. ¡°A mission, eh? I¡¯ll never understand you fastidious types. Always so hard, always trying to maintain this wall of self-discipline! It¡¯s all a lie, I say. Everyone has desires, and if you do not indulge them once and a while, well...¡±

    ¡°Self-discipline is meant to combat self-destruction,¡± Kondo shot back sharply, his eyes covering Ueda¡¯s massive frame. He then stood and looked at Yuki one last time. ¡°You got your wish. I am leaving you now. Goodbye.¡± With that, he bowed and exited the room.

    Once he was gone, Yuki shrank under Ueda¡¯s eyeless stare. A fox returned to the room once Kondo had left.

    ¡°Call for Misasa-chan,¡± Udea commanded, and the fox quickly disappeared into the room behind her boss.

    For several moments, the big man studied her. ¡°Did you know?¡± he said, licking his bottom lip and leaning forward. ¡°I used to initiate all the girls right here in this room. I thought it was a good thing, for then the terror of the first night was already over. No one ever thanked me for it, but I believe it was a valuable lesson.¡±

    Yuki was frozen, but she felt the impulse to get up and run rising within her. She now fully realized what this place was, what their business was, and what this man was saying.

    Ueda smiled and reclined back once again. ¡°But these days it has become quite bothersome. A pity, eh?¡±

    She did not know what to say as she was so terrified. Just then the door slid open once again, and a young woman entered.

    ¡°Ah, Misasa-chan!¡± he said, ¡°One of my favorites! This here is a new talent we have just acquired. I¡¯d like you to take her under your wing. It sounds like she can play the shamisen as well. Get her situated in your family.¡±

    The young woman stepped forward. She looked to be around Yuki¡¯s age but had a youthful, elfin face. She was dressed in a simple kimono but was well put together, with hints of red powder on her cheeks, and she wore pink rouge on her lips. Her hair was tied back into an ordinary tight ponytail, but it was thick and luscious. It seemed to shine in the dim light of the room. Her face was slightly rounded, and this perhaps was the only unattractive thing about her. She was short but dainty. She bowed towards Ueda who dwarfed her petite frame. It was a practiced, well-balanced bow.

    ¡°My lord, I am still quite young, only an imouto myself. You honor me by giving me an apprentice of my own.¡±

    ¡°Remember it!¡± he commanded with a crude grin. ¡°And come visit me whenever you are feeling generous.¡±

    She bowed once again and then turned back to face Yukiana. ¡°It is nice to meet you. My name is Misasa. Please, follow me.¡± Her voice was clear and controlled. It contained just the right tones of formality mixed with a friendliness that it pulled Yuki from her cushion. Anything had to be better than sitting across from this bloated man, she thought.

    They passed out of the room just as Ueda took another sip from his tiny cup, and then moved into a long corridor followed by a tight, winding stairwell. The fox that escorted them stopped at the bottom and let them ascend by themselves. When they were two floors up, Misasa began to speak.

    ¡°Welcome to Ishihara,¡± she said, glancing over at Yuki who was in a state of bewilderment. ¡°What is your name?¡±

    Yuki paused, causing Misasa to stop. ¡°He said that my real name cannot be used here.¡±

    ¡°That is true, but it is important to never forget where you come from,¡± Misasa said. ¡°Now say it out loud. Come on.¡±

    ¡°Yukiana,¡± she said. ¡°My name is Yukiana.¡±

    Misasa smiled. ¡°That is a beautiful name. Never forget it. Every night before you go to bed, it is important to remember your real name. In this place, it is easy to get lost. It is called the City of Dreams for a good reason. Let your true name anchor you to the truth.¡±

    ¡°What truth?¡± Yuki asked.

    ¡°The truth that none of us really belong here,¡± Misasa said, almost in a whisper. She then turned and began to climb once again. After another story, they came to a long corridor and proceeded down it. There were rooms on each side, all of them filled with young women. Some were putting on makeup, others were knitting, and some were exercising. Yet each room was full. At the end of the corridor, they came to the last room and took one step inside. It was a medium-sized wood-floored room with a dozen folded futons along the far walls. Here the women were all holding or playing various instruments, but they paused to get a look at the newcomer.

    ¡°Hello everyone. This is Yukiana. From now on she will be my Eye.¡±

    Misasa had Yuki introduce herself to the group, and each smiled cordially at her, before returning to their practice.

    ¡°This is our sleeping quarters,¡± Misasa explained, stepping out and shutting the door so they could talk over the music. ¡°You are fortunate, for this entire house is reserved for musicians. Most initiates begin by learning the ways of pleasure. It is the core of what we do, I suppose.¡± Yuki could sense the hint of despondency in her voice.

    ¡°Did you start like that?¡± Yuki asked.

    Misasa nodded. ¡°I was brought here by my father when I was about twelve years old. I was from a poor fishing family, and my brothers all died in the war. As he was getting older, he could not work like he used to, and he and my mother needed money to survive. So, he decided to take me to Ishihara and sold me for a competitive price. I have not seen my family since, but I hope that the money helped them live a good life.¡±

    In hearing this Yuki slowly dropped to her knees and began to weep. The story itself was a tragedy, but what was worse was the cold candor in which she told it. Misasa also knelt and put a hand on Yuki¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°It is good to cry,¡± she said softly. ¡°I am surprised you were able to last this long. You must be extraordinarily strong. But this place is not so bad. You will soon get used to it. Here women have real power, that which is not seen anywhere else on the Islands. And, if you work hard, who knows, perhaps you can become a high-ranking courtesan. I started in the pleasure houses, but I worked hard with the shamisen and practiced every day. Soon enough, I was out of the pleasure houses and started training among the musicians. You are already here! Have hope in that at least.¡±

    Yuki was able to regain control for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± she said in between convulsing sobs, ¡°I was taken from my father and brought here. He did not want to sell me! I am not supposed to be here!¡±

    ¡°Like I said,¡± Misasa said tenderly, wrapping Yuki in her soft arms. ¡°None of us are.¡±

 Chapter 28 - Yukiana - The Foxes Den

    For the next few days, Misasa helped Yuki become accustomed to life in Ishihara. She was individually introduced to her other roommates, women of varying ages, skill, and rank, but were all tied together by the bond of being musicians. Most greeted her with stiff politeness, and she knew it would take some time to garner their respect.

    ¡°I¡¯m Misasa¡¯s older sister,¡± one of the girls said, striding up to them on Yuki¡¯s first morning. She was tall, thin, and unlike Misasa, had a hard look about her, a sharpness of face and depth to her eyes. Despite this, she was also stunningly beautiful, perhaps the most beautiful of all the musicians that she had seen.

    ¡°Older sister?¡± Yuki asked timidly.

    ¡°That means that I am in charge of the both of you.¡±

    ¡°This is Rin-n¨¥-san,¡± Misasa offered, introducing her superior with forced courtesy. Yuki could tell that she was not very fond of her.

    Rin nodded her head and continued. ¡°Now, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s told you so far, but Ishihara is not a place to fool around. You are an eye so you will not speak, unless it¡¯s ¡®Yes,¡¯ to your superiors, which you will learn to do enthusiastically and without delay. You will complete your daily chores on time, and you will see to it that anything pertaining to my area, or my things is to be done first and with meticulous care. You will practice hard every day. The last thing I want is for a rumor to start that I am training toads. Oh, and I also require massages after my long nights, so you will stay up and wait for me to return when that occurs.¡± She gave Yuki a hard look.

    ¡°Where are you from, eye?¡±

    Yuki moved her mouth to respond, but Rin grabbed her cheeks with her pincer-like fingers and pulled her in close. ¡°Allow me to let you in on a little secret. No one cares. Now remember what I said, the only word I want to hear leaving these precious little lips is, ¡®Yes¡¯!¡± Her grip loosened and Yuki stepped back, stunned.

    Rin¡¯s eyes opened wide as if to prompt her.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she managed to squeak out.

    ¡°Needs more enthusiasm!¡± Rin snarled, but then twirled and strode away.

    Misasa waited for a moment until her older sister was far enough away that she could not overhear them. ¡°Don¡¯t pay her any mind,¡± she said quietly. ¡°She¡¯s just bitter she hasn¡¯t been called up to be a master yet. With her looks and skill, she should have graduated years ago. But for some reason, Ueda won¡¯t allow it. Anyway, just do what she says, and you¡¯ll be fine. She talks tough, but she¡¯s not the one you need to worry about.¡±

    Yuki was surprised to hear this, for Rin did seem quite formidable. ¡°Whom should I worry about then?¡± she asked.

    ¡°The Lady, of course,¡± Misasa replied, her voice falling to a whisper. ¡°You never want to upset her.¡±

    Misasa then instructed Yuki in her daily chores and schedule. During this time, she described the strict rules and positions in Ishihara, which like a military, consisted of a pyramid of ranks.

    At the very bottom were the eyes, those who were too new, too young, or too unskilled to do anything, so their job was to learn by observing. This was the rank Yuki would have to begin at, which is why Rin called her by that name. Eyes had no real names; they were just referred to simply as ¡®eye.¡¯ It was an insult that everyone had to endure until they could reach the next rank.

    Next were the ¡®younger sisters,¡¯ or imouto as they were often called. Misasa told Yuki that she had become an imouto a year ago, after suffering as an eye for two and a half years. Imouto had older sisters, or on¨¥-san and on¨¥-san had masters. Masters were also ranked amongst themselves, usually by how much they could bring in monetarily. Masters also had the privilege of inheriting and passing on a special name. Among the musicians, the highest-ranked master was the Kotori, but the Tomaru and the Kasui were also famous.

    Each rank had its own benefits. Masters were given their own apartments and much more freedom than living in the shared areas. They had their own money to spend and were often given lavish gifts that they could keep for themselves. On¨¥-san were the leaders in the common rooms and thus commanded much respect from their underlings. They rarely had to do chores for they had imouto and eyes to do those for them. They could also drink alcohol, and eat sweets, but were expected to maintain their perfect figures. Imouto were given names and could participate in the night¡¯s events. They were given attention and respect from the eyes who were below them. The eyes, at the very bottom, had no special privileges, other than having a mentor who would likely be the only one to watch out for them.

    Yet with each rank came responsibility. Every rank except for the eyes could have apprentices who they were personally responsible for. A violation by an apprentice was seen as a violation by the mentor as well, so there was a great incentive to procure mutual success. Ranks could be gained, but they could also be lost, and those rare but most egregious cases could result in a master falling back down to the rank of an eye.

    There was also a separation of families, which were essentially jobs or specialties. There were the foxes, the warriors of Ishihara, who were the most remote and removed. Of them, Misasa knew truly little. There were, of course, the musicians, of which they were now a part. There were the actors, who put on many events in the various theatres in Ishihara. There were also the entertainers. Their job was to entertain guests in an individual or group setting by using the arts of conversation, storytelling, and even dancing. Lastly, there were the flowers, which were the most numerous and whose sole focus was physical pleasure. Along the moat side of Ishihara were where the cheaper flowers could be bought, and as one moved towards the center, the prices rose substantially. Yet, in this act, everyone was expected to partake, and anyone could be bought at any time. Strangely, only eyes were off limits, being seen as woefully inexperienced, and this was a rule strictly enforced. However, the invulnerability that came with being an eye did not last forever. Eventually, everyone would have to partake, for in the end, they were all courtesans of Ishihara.

    Yuki was quickly given a small, round golden brooch with the character for ¡®music¡¯ engraved into it in black. It had a clasp and pin on the back so that it could be transferred between garments. This, as Misasa said, was always to be worn, to identify her as a musician to her own family, other families, and even to patrons. Every musician had one identical to hers, and if she were to lose her brooch for any reason, it would spell disaster for her.

    Above all these rules and regulations sat the Lady Ishihara herself, and her administrative staff, of which someone like Ueda was a part. These were people separate from the hierarchy and were afforded the most important benefit one could aspire to have. They could freely leave the district. Not even the highest-ranked master could go beyond the walls of Ishihara unless they had express leave from the Lady, and this was rare. The only other possibility of escape was if one¡¯s contract was bought, and one became a courtesan of a high-ranking or wealthy individual. This happened on occasion, for the courtesans of Ishihara were highly prized, and some men could not stand to see their favorites shared with others.

    This was the goal of most women, as Yuki soon discovered. Everyone had the dream of rising through the ranks and becoming so beautiful, so skilled, so sensual, that they would be brought into a wealthy family and freed of their bonds. Yet how many girls really accomplished this? How many more girls never made it?

    Abuse by the hands of outsiders was rare, but sickness and disease were real problems. Precautions were taken, but due to the nature of the business, it was something that could not be completely helped.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about all that just yet,¡± Misasa explained, with a mournful look. ¡°For now, just focus on understanding the basics, and getting along with the girls.¡±

    Yuki nodded, but it was all so much to take in. ¡°What about men?¡± she asked.

    Misasa shook her head. ¡°There used to be quite a few male servants in Ishihara, but there are none anymore.¡±

    ¡°That is strange,¡± Yuki said. ¡°I wonder why.¡±

    ¡°I do not think the Lady much likes men,¡± Misasa ventured. ¡°From what I hear, she is very severe with them.¡±

    Yuki shimmied closer to Misasa as they scrubbed the wooden floors on their hands and knees. In a low whisper, she asked, ¡°So who is this Lady Ishihara? The man who brought me here refused to speak about her. It was as if she was some kind of ghost.¡±

    Her mentor stopped immediately and drew even closer to Yuki, who was surprised by her abrupt movement. ¡°We can¡¯t speak of her here,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible. ¡°But all you need to know is that you don¡¯t ever want to draw her attention. Do you understand?¡±

    She was annoyed at being yet again rebuffed in her quest to find out some answers. But she nodded in solemn agreement.

    Yuki herself was terrified of this place and with good reason. Her fall from idyllic bliss to this frightful cage might have done her in if not for her new resolve and her father¡¯s words ringing in the depths of her spirit.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Yukiana! I¡¯m coming for you!¡±

    About one week after her arrival, Yuki experienced her first official observation.

    ¡°Remember, you are just an eye, so you say nothing!¡± Rin reiterated harshly. They were about to enter the building that sat at the corner of the district.

    ¡°Just watch us and do your best to learn,¡± Misasa said in a more compassionate tone.

    The three musicians went into the building and ascended to the second floor. They were dressed in fine kimonos, and their faces were painted white as was the custom. However, compared to the other families, the allure of the musicians was their skill with their instruments. Loud voices could be heard from inside the room, of men who were already drunk.

    ¡°I hope they just let us play and leave,¡± Rin whispered, peeking inside through a crack in the door. ¡°I have not been required to stay overnight for a long time, and I¡¯d like to keep it that way.¡±

    She knocked lightly, slid the doors open, and then proceeded inside. The two veterans gave their introductions, while Yuki went towards the wall and sat down as she was instructed to do. Most men were familiar with having an eye or two around, so they hardly paid attention to her. There was already an entertainer in the room, but her shift had now been completed. She bowed and exited, much to the dismay of the men, as she was a well-known on¨¥-san.

    The room was small but tastefully decorated, as most were in the district. There were five men huddled around a rectangular table on the floor. They had already eaten, so there were several sloppy plates and bowls on the table, as well as several empty clay bottles of sake. The men were middle-aged, workmen most likely, for their clothes were a bit dirty and stained with what seemed to be plaster. Yuki could even see some flecks of sawdust in their hair. Yet they had scraped enough money for a night in Ishihara, and so they were expected to be treated like daimy¨­ lords.

    The men stared in awe at the musicians, at Rin in particular, for she was adept with the shamisen, and could also sing. Misasa played with her now and again, and Yuki noted that while Misasa was also quite skilled, she was not too far ahead of her. That was good, for her position as a musician kept her safe.

    After a few upbeat bawdy tunes and an old sea shanty called, ¡®The Fisherman¡¯s Wife,¡¯ Rin paused for a short break. Meanwhile, the men, who were for a time entranced by the music, resumed their drunken banter.

    ¡°Lovely, just lovely! How I love the old ocean hymns,¡± one of the men commented.

    ¡°How¡¯s that cousin of yours doing?¡± another man asked with a burp. ¡°The one you say has a pretty wife. He¡¯s a fisherman I recall.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± the first man replied. ¡°Not so well, not so well, I think. Have you heard the rumors coming up from Kagiminato?¡±

    The four others shook their heads ¡®no.¡¯

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been told that the whole place nearly burned to the ground! I haven''t heard anything from my cousin yet, but as you said he was a seafarer down there. I hope he made it out alive with that pretty lass of his.¡±

    ¡°You don''t say!¡± the others said in an exaggerated drunken fashion. ¡°A fire?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, by the kami! There was some kind of battle between the Kagi soldiers and the local sailors that caused it.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± the smallest and drunkest man chirped. ¡°I have heard about this! But I didn''t hear about any fire! I heard that the sailors were stirred up into battle by a ghost!¡±

    ¡°A ghost!¡± the others cried in drunken chorus, now fully invested in the story.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± the little man said. ¡°They were led by the ghost of the Raijin!¡±

    ¡°The Raijin?¡± one man asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of him!¡±

    ¡°You know of the Raijin!¡± his friend cried, slapping him on the back of the head. ¡°You¡¯re just too drunk. He¡¯s the Thunderlord! The Captain of the Kurogumi!¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s long dead!¡± the man shot back angrily, rubbing the back of his head.

    ¡°That''s why it¡¯s his ghost, you dumb fool!¡± the small man howled.

    ¡°But why would the ghost of the Raijin fight against the Kagi?¡±

    There was a long pause. The men were thinking hard.

    ¡°Perhaps because the Kagi pulled out at the end of the war, and didn''t defend Lord Akira when he was beset by Mashige at the battle of the Akasaka.¡±

    They all agreed that this was the best answer because they quickly moved on.

    ¡°I¡¯m sick of hearing of all these ill signs and omens every other day!¡± one of the men, who seemed the most contemplative, finally said. ¡°We¡¯ve got yomi in the countryside, oni growing bold in the north, barbarians to the west, and now we have ghosts in the south! The Sh¨­gun surely needs to answer for these things!¡±

    There was a tense pause. It was not wise to criticize the Sh¨­gun, even while drunk.

    ¡°But we are doing just fine in the east!¡± the short man said with a hiccup, and the other men exploded with laughter. They clinked their cups once again and began another round of drinks with a loud, ¡®Kampai¡¯!

    Eventually, Rin and Misasa began once again, and the night was over before Yukiana could realize it. However, she was struck by the conversation that these men just had.

    ¡°The Raijin...¡± she thought. ¡°The Thunderlord. Could this be news of my father?¡± She had never heard him call himself by that title, but she understood that there was so much that she did not know about him. It was likely that he would have gone to Kagiminato at some point. Was he involved in this skirmish? Did he have anything to do with the fire? She did not know, but for some reason, it gave her a glimmer of hope.

    When the night had finally ended, Rin and Misasa packed up their instruments and prepared to leave. Flowers would be on their way to finish the night, as was often the custom.

    But Yuki was still stuck on thoughts of her father. These men seemed to know something, and she greatly desired to find out more.

    ¡°Excuse me!¡± she said, rising to her feet. ¡°I am sorry, but you were talking about the Raijin and I¡­¡±

    Everyone¡¯s attention had shifted to her, but while the men were amused, Misasa looked horrified, and Rin was livid.

    ¡°Well, I just wanted to know what his real name is, or was, if it¡¯s possible?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Eye!¡± Rin interjected, doing all she could to restrain her anger. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry gentlemen, this is her first time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard an eye speak before,¡± one of the men mumbled out loud.

    ¡°Me neither,¡± said another.

    ¡°Say, there must be some kind of rule that was broken,¡± the contemplative one said with a sinister grin. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we get a discount? Or a free service to make amends? We paid good coin to have a perfect night, and now you tell us you brought in a green-blood!¡±

    The other men were at first baffled but then slowly caught on. ¡°Yeah! We want a discount!¡± they began to chant, growing louder and more aggressive.

    ¡°You can rest assured that she will be punished,¡± Rin said, trying to placate them. But it was no use, they were already drunk and growing angrier. They turned down more sake and food. They even threatened to bring the matter to an administrator. Yuki was shocked and felt sick and slunk back in the corner of the room. Not only had they utterly failed to answer her question, but she had made a blunder of her first-ever job, where the only thing she had to do was stay quiet.

    When they finally mentioned the Lady, Rin reluctantly gave in. She glared back at Yuki with rage in her eyes but then sauntered up to the men seductively. ¡°To make amends,¡± she said kneeling beside one of the men. ¡°I¡¯ll stay and sing you boys to sleep. It will be a complimentary service.¡± She caressed the side of the man¡¯s face with her finger. ¡°Let¡¯s just forget the whole thing, shall we?¡±

    This seemed to work, and the men quieted down. Misasa pulled the stunned Yuki out of the room before she could object, and she was forced down the stairs. The flowers were already on their way up, determination marked on their faces. Yuki was overwhelmed with sorrow. Not only for Rin but for all these women here, most of whom were utterly trapped. In Ishihara, money was everything, and now Rin would pay for her mistake with her honor.

    When they were finally outside, Misasa turned and slapped Yuki across the face. It was not a hard slap, but coming from Misasa, someone who had been so kind and took her in, it felt like a death blow.

    ¡°That was for Rin!¡± she said, her soft face furrowed in anger. ¡°Although she may give you much worse tomorrow morning, and you can be sure I won¡¯t stop her! She can be a devil at times, but no one deserves that! You do realize that she just saved your skin. If they had reported what you did to any of the administrators, you could have been whipped like a dog!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Yuki whimpered in between sobs.

    ¡°What were you thinking?¡± Misasa asked, softening slightly as Yuki cried hard. ¡°What kind of question was that anyway?¡±

    When Yuki finally managed to slow her crying, she told Misasa the story about how she came to Ishihara, and about her father who was likely still looking for her.

    ¡°I just wanted to know if that was him!¡± Yuki said, trying to regain composure. But whenever she thought about Rin, she could not stop the tears from coming. She felt so guilty that she could throw up.

    ¡°Listen,¡± Misasa said, now in a more comforting tone. ¡°I know you¡¯re new and it¡¯s hard. I understand that you want to leave. You can hold that hope in the depth of your heart. But you also have to be present in the moment. We are a family now, and we need you.¡±

    Yuki wiped her eyes and managed to smile. It was a bittersweet thought. She already had a family, well, she had a father. But it was nice to have someone else to comfort her. She never had a sister before. She gazed upwards and noticed that the night sky had changed. Summer was wearing on and the clouds passed by like flying ships. Customers laughed merrily in the streets, passing from one building to the next, completely unaware of them. Each window shined with the vibrant light of life.

    ¡°Misasa?¡± Yuki started.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she said.

    ¡°Do you ever want to just leave this place?¡±

    Misasa put a finger to her lips. ¡°Not here,¡± she said urgently. ¡°We can speak more of this back in our room.¡±

    When they reached their room her mentor quietly disrobed from her outer garments and sat down on her futon which was next to Yuki¡¯s. There was a somber look on her face. No one else was in the room at that time as they were still out working. Only their own lamps were lit.

    ¡°Yuki, sit here,¡± Misasa said, patting the space next to her. Yuki sat down.

    Misasa sighed. ¡°Everyone here, save perhaps those at the very top, wishes there were a way out. There is extravagance but no freedom here. There is little chance to find real love. But the penalties are too severe, and even if I could escape, where would I go? My family brought me here. I couldn''t go back to them. I have no one out there waiting for me, looking for me. So, this is my place. This is my lot. I am alive at least and I have a job to do.¡±

    ¡°You could come with me!¡± Yuki offered. ¡°My father would take you in, I know he would!¡±

    Misasa shook her head. ¡°What would I do out there?¡±

    ¡°Anything!¡± Yukiana cried. ¡°You could do anything!¡±

    Her mentor smiled tenderly. ¡°You sure think a lot of me. I suppose I could get married and have a family of my own. We could live in the countryside, away from all this. Well, if your father ever comes and manages to get you out, and has some extra coin to spare, I¡¯ll come with you. But until then, don''t do anything foolish. Remember, if you get caught trying to escape, it''s not only your head but mine as well. And talking about your father coming to rescue you won¡¯t endear you to many of the other girls here. Some harbor the same hope but have waited in vain. So, let¡¯s just keep this between us, all right?¡±

    For Yuki, that was more than enough. ¡°I promise I won''t do anything foolish. And I don¡¯t know about other girls, but my father will get us out of here, one way or the other. We can even bring Rin if she¡¯ll come.¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± Misasa said, patting her on the head. ¡°I believe you. Now let''s get some sleep. I¡¯ll tell you a little secret, Yuki. When you dream here, you¡¯re free.¡±

 Chapter 29 - Yukiana - The Raijin

    Three long weeks crept by, and Yuki settled into life as a member of House Ishihara. She soon learned her routine, which consisted of chores and practice in the morning, followed by more chores and practice in the afternoon. In the evening she would help the other girls with their hair or makeup, or she might accompany Misasa as an observer. On a rare occasion, she would have the blessing of free time. She often used this sacred time to walk about the district dreaming of escape or rescue. Ishihara was well fortified, the foxes were numerous, and the only way in or out was constantly watched. Yet there had to be another way, for rumors of some highly ranked masters leaving the district late in the evening had been told amongst the girls, but only in whispers. She wondered if these stories contained any shred of truth, or if they were told to give false hope. Despite all this, she had not yet given up on her father. ¡°He will find a way,¡± she continued to hope.

    Her relations with her sisters in the house had also slowly improved, though the catastrophe on her first night seemed to stick with her. The morning after, she apologized profusely to Rin and offered her as much as she could possibly give, but her older sister quietly refused.

    ¡°Just keep your mouth shut from now on,¡± she said, and coldly brushed her off. This was much worse than her usual displays of anger, and so Yuki went out of her way to serve Rin as best she could despite her disparaging remarks and generally sour attitude.

    Yuki took Misasa¡¯s words to heart and focused on being present, despite her hope of rescue. She did her best to assist all her sisters in chores and was diligent in her practice. Her various teachers were not as openly critical as Mokuwahara-sensei, but they were just as exacting. In Ishihara, everything was supposed to give off the illusion of a dream. One wrong note could disturb the dream and wake the dreamer. Perfection was required at all times. Often, she would stay up late into the night and practice. She did not want to be thrown into the brothels. That, in her mind, was the ultimate defeat.

    One day, an unusual event disturbed what had become the normalcy of her routine. Udea summoned her down to the room where she had met him on her first day in Ishihara. He was reclined on his cushions, much like the last time, but he was feasting on a large chicken thigh. There was grease smudged across his thick lips. A young woman was behind him, kneading into his back, and there was a look of displeasure in her eyes.

    ¡°You have a visitor,¡± he said casually. ¡°The Lady¡¯s orders.¡± He then waved his hand to signal the fox behind her. The fox motioned for her to follow and led her out of the house and into the district. It was about midday, not a common time for visitors to arrive. Besides, it was unheard of for an eye to be summoned for a one-on-one meeting. Her roommates were probably already discussing this. However, she did have a good idea of who it could be.

    The fox led her to a teahouse in the center of the district, and she went inside. She passed by a quaint garden with a tall bonsai tree in the center of the building, and into an open room along the periphery. Kondo was sitting down at a small table set for two. The fox motioned for her to sit, and then walked away from them.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re still in good health,¡± he observed, sipping from the earthenware teacup in his hand. It had been a while since she had last seen him, and he appeared a bit more polished. City living had apparently worn off on him, for his beard was trimmed, and his hair was pulled back into a short ponytail. However, he was still lean and hard, and his words were as cutting as ever.

    ¡°Is that all this is?¡± she asked, glaring at him. ¡°Another mission? You¡¯re only here to check up on me. Well, I am fine. Let us leave it at that.¡±

    Kondo nodded slowly. ¡°It took quite a bit of effort to get this meeting arranged, Eye. Apparently, your lowly status here prohibits such attention. We had to pull some expensive strings, so I suggest you sit and enjoy the tea.¡±

    His words did not seem like they provided for any kind of refusal, so she reluctantly sat down. He poured her a cup of frothy green tea, and she sipped it. It was hot and bitter but good.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°Are you finding your way here?¡± he asked.

    ¡°What news of my father?¡± she interjected. ¡°What do you know?¡± She realized that his coming could also have another meaning. He could be bringing word that her father was already captured or dead. Then her life would no longer be of any value. Could that be what he was here for after all?

    Kondo shook his head. ¡°Nothing. In fact, we no longer know of his location.¡± It sounded like he was giving away more information than he should. Why?

    A sudden surge of joy grew within her. ¡°He is alive!¡± she thought.

    He noticed the smile on her lips and frowned. ¡°Do not be so hasty in your celebration. There are many things other than me that can kill a man. The world is a dangerous place after all. He may be dead.¡±

    ¡°I know my father,¡± she said emphatically. ¡°He is alive.¡±

    ¡°I tend to agree with you,¡± he said casually, taking another long sip of tea.

    ¡°I heard about what he did in Kagiminato,¡± Yuki ventured.

    Upon hearing that, an involuntary look of surprise crossed Kondo¡¯s face.

    ¡°I am an eye, but I also have ears, and here I see and hear much,¡± Yukiana said with a grin.

    Kondo forced a calm smile. ¡°Is that right? Well, it was a blundered job. Apparently, my message to the steward was not heeded. They should have just sent me to capture him instead of you.¡±

    Just then a thought crossed Yuki¡¯s mind. ¡°I remember Captain Yoko saying that you fought in the war for Yoshimitsu Akira. Is that true?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°So, you must have known my father. Apparently, he was quite famous, and he fought for Akira too. You may remember him by the name¡­¡±

    ¡°I knew him,¡± Kondo quickly interrupted. His face was dark, and he seemed to growl as he said it.

    ¡°You knew him...personally?¡± she asked, sounding hopeful.

    ¡°No. But I knew all about the Raijin. He was one of my heroes after all.¡±

    Yuki almost spat out her tea. ¡°Your what?¡±

    Kondo shrugged. ¡°I joined the cursed war because of men like him. He was one of the most famous swordsmen of our age. They called him the Raijin because they said his sword strikes were as powerful as bolts of lightning. Tales of him, I am sure, have been greatly exaggerated, but there is always a kernel of truth to those stories. And even if a kernel of what I heard was true, the man had rightly earned his legendary status. He was a true samurai. A real warrior. He eventually became the leader of the fabled Kurogumi, the Swords of Akira, and most of all he fought with honor, upholding the samurai code, or at least that¡¯s what I thought. But your father committed the unpardonable sin.¡±

    ¡°And what sin was that?¡± Yuki asked, still in awe of what she was hearing.

    ¡°He and his men made one final stand at Yoshimitsu Castle,¡± Kondo explained, looking far away as if he saw it played out before his eyes. ¡°Mashige already slew Lord Akira, but they did not know it yet. Mashige had the castle besieged, and eventually, the defenses broke down. He offered the Kurogumi a chance to surrender. None did, except¡­¡±

    ¡°My father¡­¡±

    Kondo nodded. ¡°He left his own men to commit suicide and die with honor while he crawled and begged for mercy like a dog. This was covered up of course, and most people think that your father is dead. But I know the truth. Once I discovered this, I no longer saw him as a legendary hero, but a selfish fool like the rest of us. When Lord Akira died all my dreams and delusions perished with him, and the fall of the mighty Raijin was just the nail in the coffin.¡± Kondo flashed his teeth. Clearly, the memories were still painful for him.

    ¡°So now¡­¡± Yuki began.

    ¡°So now I get to have a hand in his demise,¡± Kondo stated, easing slightly. He looked at Yukiana. His eyes focused on her. ¡°I am sure this is why your father was so reluctant to speak of his past. He didn''t want his only daughter to know of his great failure. So now you know.¡±

    Yuki sat still for a few moments, deep in thought. She knew all too well of her father¡¯s stubborn refusal to speak about the past, but even so, she did not agree with Kondo¡¯s final assessment. There was more that her father did not wish to speak of. More than just one act of self-preservation.

    ¡°My father is not what you think he is,¡± she said. ¡°He left my mother and me for years for that war of his. There must have been a good reason why he dishonored himself and clung to life.¡±

    To this Kondo did not reply but stared at her all the more intently.

    Yuki took one more sip and realized that it was the last of her tea. She rose. ¡°It is time that I got back to my duties. Thank you for the tea.¡±

    Kondo reclined back and grinned. ¡°Go on ahead. I¡¯ll come by every so often to make sure you are healthy. It¡¯s still my mission to keep you alive after all. At least for the time being.¡± He then grabbed the teakettle and poured himself another cup.

    She forced herself to bow and then left the tea house. The fox was waiting outside the building and quietly escorted her back to Ueda¡¯s.

 Chapter 30 - Yukiana - Janken Pon!

    When Yuki returned to the house, there was a strange commotion coming from Udea¡¯s room. There was a large gathering of young women there. All of them appeared to be eyes. They were all shouting excitedly at one another. Some were hollering loudly, while others were screaming and stomping with rage.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± she wondered.

    Just then, Ueda stepped up in front of her. She could now understand how he used to be a wrestler, for when he was upright, he was indeed tall and sturdy, like a tower of stone. He smiled down at her with an unusual gleam in his eye.

    ¡°Just in time little one, just in time!¡±

    ¡°Just in time for what, Ueda-san?¡± she asked nervously.

    ¡°Janken!¡± he replied.

    ¡°Janken?¡±

    His eyebrows furrowed with surprise. ¡°Have you never heard of janken?¡± He lifted his right hand and made the signs for rock, paper, and scissors.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yuki exclaimed, now understanding the game. She surveyed the mass of girls, each of them repeating the well-known phrase, ¡°Saisho wa gu! Janken, pon!¡± Upon the last word, each revealed a hand signal, either rock, paper, or scissors. Rock of course beat scissors, scissors beat paper, and paper beat rock. The winners were the ones hollering with ecstasy, while the losers stomped or threw their heads back with anger.

    ¡°There is to be a very special event held in the district tomorrow night!¡± Udea explained. ¡°The arrangements have long been made, but we are still missing a Ceremonial Eye. I told the other eyes that we would have a janken tournament, and the winner would gain the right to attend.¡±

    Yuki, who had no intention of being in this tournament, proceeded towards the stairs. But Udea saw her and called out for her. ¡°Your imouto would be greatly honored if her eye were chosen for this event. Greatly honored! Indeed, your whole family would be honored! It would be the talk of Ishihara!¡±

    She thought of Misasa, who had shown her so much kindness over the first few weeks of her new life here. She also thought of Rin and imagined what she would say if she won. ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± she thought to herself. ¡°I''ll try to win for them.¡±

    Yuki turned around just as Ueda was giving the final instructions. ¡°Those were just for practice!¡± he said, his deep voice booming over the rest. ¡°Now, we start the real thing!¡±

    He had all the eyes divide into new pairs. There were many eyes, several dozen, so they had to use nearly all the space in his crowded room. When all was finally prepared, it grew quiet with anticipation.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Ueda shouted, lifting his thick, flabby arm. ¡°Go!¡±

    The room exploded with the words, ¡°Saisho wa gu! Janken, pon!¡±

    Yuki chose rock, and her opponent, a flat-faced entertainer, chose scissors.

    ¡°I won!¡± she thought and smiled.

    After the noise had died down and each of the matches had finished, the losers were escorted to the edges of the room. The winners were pushed towards the middle.

    ¡°Next round!¡± Udea cried, his face flushed with exertion. ¡°Ready? Go!¡±

    ¡°Saisho wa gu! Janken, pon!¡±

    Yuki threw out scissors this time, and her opponent threw out paper. Another win! Yuki laughed out loud. ¡°I can''t believe it!¡± she cried. She had not expected to win two in a row. Yet, she had a strange feeling come over her just as she was about to choose. It was a mysterious confidence, almost as if she knew what was coming next. But that could not be it. This was a simple game of chance after all. ¡°I''m sure I¡¯ll lose the next one,¡± she thought.

    However, she did not lose the next round. Yuki won the third round, and then the fourth. She could hardly believe it. Now she was standing across from the last girl, one victory away from winning it all. Surrounding them was a massive crowd of not only eyes but other girls who had heard the commotion and had come to watch. Ueda was sweating profusely, but there was elation in his eyes. He loved the thrill of competition.

    Yuki stood across from her last opponent, a small eye who must have been a flower.

    ¡°The final round!¡± Ueda roared. ¡°Ready? Go!¡±

    ¡°Saisho wa gu! Janken, pon!¡± Yuki threw out a paper, but to her surprise, so did her opponent. ¡°Aiko desho!¡± they repeated, as was the custom in case of a tie. Rock and rock! ¡°Aiko desho!¡± they screamed. Paper and paper. ¡°Aiko desho!¡± Scissor and scissors! Yuki focused hard, squeezing her left hand, her offhand while preparing her right for the next skirmish. Her mind was humming, she was unable to think, just feel. ¡°AIKO DESHO!¡±

    Her opponent through rock. Yuki threw paper.

    The room erupted with cheers, and all the other girls rushed in to surround Yukiana. For a lowly eye, such a thing was so rare it could be considered a miracle.

    Misasa was there, and she pushed her way to the middle where Yuki was.

    ¡°You did it! You did it!¡± There was a smile on her face so wide and so pure that it made her glad that she had joined the competition after all.

    Eventually, the cheering calmed down, and people dispersed, leaving Yuki and the other musicians to stay and celebrate.

    ¡°I really can''t believe it!¡± Yuki repeated as she was showered with congratulations.

    Just then, Ueda barged in, clapping his hands, reducing the cheers to silence.

    ¡°Well done!¡± he commended, his belly shaking with each step. ¡°Very well done! Now, I am sure your sisters here will have you adequately prepared for tomorrow night. She is to be dressed to the hilt and nothing less! Tomorrow, the best of Ishihara will be summoned, and even the Lady herself will be there. For an eye, it should not be too hard but let me just warn you to be on your best behavior. The consequences of a mistake, even one so minor, would be disastrous for you all.¡± With that he lumbered away, headed towards his private chambers, cooling himself with an elaborate folding fan.

    Yukiana nodded, the gravity of what she had just earned settling upon her. ¡°At last,¡± she thought. Excitement mingled with fear, and it was growing inside of her. ¡°I will finally get to meet her¡­¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    The next twenty-four hours went by like a blur. She barely slept that night, and the following morning, her entire family had come to her room. Even the most renowned masters visited from their personal residences, all to make sure she was well prepared for the event. She quickly learned that whenever an important event was held within Ishihara, a Ceremonial Eye was always invited. It had always been this way. The reason for this was not made clear, but one of the masters seemed to think that Lady Ishihara herself had once been an observer of sorts and found the position particularly important.

    ¡°Some say she was a lowly street prostitute,¡± an on¨¥-san said with a distasteful look. ¡°Worked her way up to the top by seeing those who others turned away at.¡±

    ¡°Most say that she was born into nobility,¡± Misasa offered, rebuffing the prior notion with the tone of her voice. ¡°She bought the district and made it what it is.¡±

    ¡°I heard that she is really a witch,¡± Rin interposed, and at this, the other voices in the room quieted for a moment. ¡°She casts spells on her lovers and then takes their purses. That¡¯s how she became so powerful so quickly.¡±

    ¡°It doesn''t matter how she became the Lady,¡± said Misasa, as Yuki¡¯s face showed signs of obvious fear, ¡°What matters right now, my dear, is you. You must become the loveliest eye this district has ever seen! None here can remember the last time the musicians have produced a Ceremonial Eye. All the other families must remember that our brilliance is not found only in our fingers.¡±

    Yuki learned that even though the Ceremonial Eye could not speak or perform any functions during the event, she did serve a significant role. She, being unable to say anything, must allow her appearance to speak for her. She was to be an example to others of the magnificence and beauty of Ishihara. Therefore, she was to be the most decadent and appealing figure in the room, second only to the Lady herself if she chose to attend. All the resources of Ishihara were suddenly available to her, including the storehouses stocked with the most beautiful and expensive clothes and jewelry money could buy. Other privileges, which were usually forbidden for an eye, were also made available on this special day.

    She had spent the first half of the day taking a thorough bath. She was allowed into the sento bathhouses of Ishihara, a place usually reserved for masters or highly considered elder sisters. Misasa, being her caretaker, was also allowed to join. Both enjoyed the exquisite relaxation that the hot water provided, even though Misasa thought it necessary to give her apprentice a deep scrub down before they left.

    ¡°This is for your own good!¡± she said, holding back laughter as Yuki squirmed.

    ¡°But no one is going to even see my naked back!¡±

    ¡°It does not matter! If you feel clean, you will feel beautiful, and that beauty will radiate from every part of you that they can see!¡±

    Despite the painful scrub, Yuki was glad she had spent time relaxing, as the process of dressing took several hours, and she had not been able to sit down once.

    She had to stand still, arms outstretched, while her sisters measured, folded, tucked, and finally dressed her in the myriad of layers that made up the formal kimono. She would wear a furisode, which was a type of kimono distinguished by the long sleeves which draped down almost to the floor. It was elegant and subtly sensual. While several sisters were busy dressing her, others brushed, trimmed, and styled her hair. Still, others painted her white face white, the creases around her eyes black, and her lips a strong crimson. Time was quickly approaching, and they needed every hand that could be offered. They crowded around her like a swarm of bees.

    Misasa stood by, watching the process unfold. For being a younger sister, she was enjoying the respect that came with having her apprentice receive such a high honor. She shouted directions over the din and even the masters had to abide by her word. It was she who chose the final and most important layer of Yukiana¡¯s dress. It was a stunning silk kimono, dyed a deep violet, with the pattern of the glittering night sky etched into it.

    ¡°They will remember this night!¡± she said, staring at Yuki with approval. ¡°If only because they saw you!¡±

    The girls tied her obi and then had her slip into okobo, wooden shoes that were distinctively tall, adding several inches to her height. They had her practice walking around in them until she was well-balanced.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Misasa said encouragingly, as Yuki gingerly took one step after another. ¡°Once you are inside, you will leave them at the entrance, and slip into indoor geta, which are much easier.¡±

    Yuki smiled with relief. ¡°All right,¡± she said, exhaling slowly. ¡°I suppose I am ready.¡±

    Up until that point she had not been able to see herself in the mirror. Her sisters forbade it, saying that it was bad luck to look upon oneself until fully dressed.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Misasa commanded. ¡°One last thing!¡± She strode up to her apprentice and then leaned forward clasping a thin chain around her neck. Yuki looked down. It was a large pearl on a silver necklace. It reminded her of her mother¡¯s magatama which she had lost when Kondo had taken her. The thought made her want to cry, though she held down the impulse.

    ¡°May it bring you all the luck you need tonight!¡± Misasa said proudly, standing back to admire her apprentice one last time. ¡°All right. Show her!¡±

    A few of the girls turned the full-length mirror with a whirl so that Yukiana was finally able to see herself. What she saw caused her to step back.

    ¡°Is that really me?¡± she whispered, as she took herself in. She appeared so changed that it was almost frightening. They had made her utterly beautiful, so beautiful that it bordered on terrible. She could barely recognize herself. She was as tall and lean as a spear. Her face was a milky white and her hair a shimmering jet black, like the deep ocean at night. Her eyes were like onyx gemstones, set inside smooth porcelain, and her lips as red as fresh blood, but painted as delicately as from a calligrapher. Her flowing kimono made her seem unearthly, like an angelic being. If she had seen herself in a hall full of people, there was not a chance her eyes would have noticed anything else. She had become the embodiment of all the girls¡¯ collective beauty, and yet, she was still herself.

    ¡°She is still missing something...¡± Misasa murmured, rubbing her chin anxiously.

    ¡°I have it,¡± one of the masters said, stepping forward from the back. She held in her hands her own shamisen. She stepped forward and offered it to Yuki with a bow. It was the most beautiful shamisen Yuki had ever seen. It was crafted out of dark polished oak with a long, sensuous neck. The pegs were made of ivory, and the skin over the body was taught and freshly waxed so that it gleamed in the candlelight. She also was given the fan-like plectrum, or bachi as it was called, and it too was made of white ivory.

    ¡°I cannot accept this,¡± Yukiana contested, attempting to refuse these weighty gifts.

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± the master replied, who was three times her senior. ¡°You may not have to play it, but you represent us. Let them know a musician was among the lords of the Islands tonight.¡±

    ¡°Lords?¡± Yuki asked, her voice cracking with panic.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Misasa chimed in hurriedly. She wore a guilty look on her face.

    ¡°What do you mean, don''t worry?¡± Yuki cried, growing angry. If there were going to be daimy¨­ in attendance this evening, she wanted to at least be prepared for it.

    ¡°You shouldn''t worry about who will be in attendance tonight...¡±

    ¡°But I want to know! I have a right to know!¡±

    Misasa seemed nervous, and her eyes darted to her superiors and then back to Yuki.

    ¡°Tell her then. It may be better to know in advance than be surprised,¡± the master who had given Yuki the shamisen said calmly.

    ¡°We do not know for sure,¡± Misasa prefaced, ¡°But rumor has it that¡­¡±

    Yuki nodded anxiously, trying to prompt her mentor to finally tell her.

    ¡°All of the great daimy¨­ are supposed to be there tonight.¡± Misasa looked ill as she finally got it out. ¡°It is to be a Council of Lords.¡±

    Yuki nearly shrieked. ¡°All of the great daimy¨­ will be there tonight?¡±

    Misasa¡¯s eyes told her that there was something else.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me the Sh¨­gun is supposed to come too?¡±

    She winced.

    Yuki¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    ¡°These are just rumors,¡± her mentor repeated, ¡°We still cannot say for certain.¡±

    Yukiana felt faint. Her other sisters noticed this and rushed to support her. She was able to recline in their arms, but her mind was spinning.

    Misasa stepped forward, her face hard. ¡°It matters not who attends tonight. You are the Ceremonial Eye! You will observe it! Do you understand?¡±

    Yuki had not heard Misasa speak this harshly since the night of her first observation. She summoned her strength and stood up once again. ¡°I will observe it,¡± she forced herself to say. At this, all her other sisters in the room bowed to her simultaneously. From that moment on, there was no turning back.

 Chapter 31 - Yukiana - The Ceremonial Eye

    Just after sunset, Yukiana was escorted to the banquet hall by the same master who had given her the shamisen to borrow. She discovered that her name was Kamui, and she was renowned for being an expert shamisen player, as well as being adept with the flute and koto. She would not accompany Yuki into the hall itself but told her that she would likely be part of the festivities that were to occur once the meeting was over, and the guests had broken up.

    ¡°Don''t worry about the instrument,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°I have plenty more I could choose from tonight. When you go inside, an entertainer will be there to introduce you and direct you to your seat. From there you need only observe.¡±

    It was exactly as she foretold, for when Yuki stepped into the entrance a beautiful entertainer was there to greet her. The entertainer was also elaborately dressed, but not to the extent that she was. Yuki replaced her tall okobo with black indoor geta and proceeded down a long wooden corridor. To her left, there was an enclosed garden, much like the one she had seen in the teahouse with Kondo, but this was larger and surrounded by water. It was fed from the moat, and the trickling of the miniature stream into the meticulously sculpted landscape eased her worries if but for a few moments.

    Eventually, she came to the end of the long hall, and there were four foxes standing guard at the doors. After checking her off the list, they opened the doors, and she proceeded inside a small, enclosed antechamber. Another pair of foxes stood at the ready and motioned for her to stop. She waited one minute, then another, and as she did her anxiety began to grow. The entertainer who had walked her down the corridor then stood beside her.

    In a loud voice, she suddenly cried out, ¡°The Ceremonial Eye approaches!¡±

    With that, the doors slid open from the center, and Yuki stepped forward, basking in the glow of a hundred torches. Fortunately, she was the first guest to arrive, so after performing a formal bow and taking a seat on the right side of the room, away from the central tables, her job was nearly complete.

    She marveled at the sheer size of the hall, for it was, by far, the largest room she had ever been in. The temple complex where she had lived when she was a child also had a great hall, but this one was nearly double its size. In terms of detail, there was nothing she could compare it to except the stories of the Emperor¡¯s palaces. The room had to fit about a thousand tatami mats and was so tall that she could scarcely see the ceiling. The walls were painted with beautiful murals of ancient stories and glittered with the occasional accent of gold and gemstones. Torches were hung along the stately cedar columns that were spaced intermittently around the room. Even the minutiae of the torches were not overlooked. They were individually carved into various things: some were carved into sword hilts, others looked like the stems of flowers, and some were made like royal scepters. The tatami under her had a rich aroma, which meant that they were likely brand new and brought in just for this evening. Even the cushion she had for a seat was filled with goose feathers and the cover was made of silk.

    As Ceremonial Eye, she would sit apart, away from the great lacquered table in the center of the room. She had her own private table, and she was instructed by her sisters that she was not to eat from it unless she was feeling unwell, for the food could smudge or ruin her makeup. The center table was massive and looked to be immensely heavy. It was low to the ground which would allow the guests to recline, and the edges were carved with ornate detail. It was also extremely long, beginning near the room¡¯s singular entrance and stopping just before the dais on the far wall. It was already adorned with dark lacquered bowls, boxes, cups, trays, and various utensils. It was surrounded by about two dozen legless chairs, called zaisu, with cushions on them, much like her own. Beside each chair were small wooden racks made to display a weapon. Daimyo were required to carry their swords on them at all times, as proof of their high rank and status. Yuki was sure the Lady had made an exception to her rule of complete disarming for such powerful nobility.

    As for the preparations, some of the food had already been set out, and several aged casks of sake rested on wooden holders on the far end of the room, opposite of her. She could not imagine this small gathering of people drinking all that sake, but then again, these were daimy¨­, and their appetites were just as famous as their names.

    One by one, the guests began to arrive.

    ¡°The Lord Tora Soren and his son!¡±

    Two men strode briskly into the room and sat down at the large table across from Yuki. She could see that the daimy¨­, the elder Tora, had a gruesome scar across the right side of his face so that his eye was white with blindness. He looked to be a rough and hard man and well-seasoned in battle. His son, however, despite having some of his father¡¯s looks, was fair and handsome. She was especially drawn to his eyes which seemed to flash with confidence. He vaguely reminded her of Souta in a way. Both father and son wore long, expensive robes in their house colors, orange, with the black emblem of a mauling tiger stitched upon it.

    Next were the great rivals of the Tora, the infamous dragons of the Ry¨± clan. Lord Ry¨± Mitsuhide wore black robes that billowed out as he strode into the room. The symbol for the word ¡®dragon¡¯ was painted crimson upon their backs. The Ry¨± daimy¨­ was tall and lean and had long, wavy hair that bounced abruptly as he moved. Yet Yuki noticed that there was a limp in his stride as if he had an injury that never completely healed. The Ry¨± sat down on Yuki¡¯s side but on the furthest end away from their ancient rivals. He came with a senior retainer, who was a famous general in his own right.

    The history of the War of the Tigers and the Dragons originated from the very beginning of the War of Ashes almost one hundred years prior. Indeed, some historians that she had read surmised that these two houses were the catalysts to the greater war that engulfed the Islands. When the Tigers and the Dragons picked up arms against each other, the former Yoshimitsu Sh¨­gun was powerless to intervene. This gave confidence to the other daimy¨­ who were looking to expand their territory and soon the Islands fell into chaos.

    This blood feud spanned multiple generations and lasted the entirety of the War of Ashes, and only ceased because Mashige Hideyo finally claimed the Sh¨­gunate and threatened to obliterate both clans if they continued. A truce was arranged, but the enmity had not faded. Yuki could tell by the way they glared at each other. There was still a deep mistrust in their eyes.

    Buta Futoro was next, called the ¡®Lord of Tusks¡¯ but more infamously known as the ¡®Lord of Pigs,¡¯ and he seemed to aptly embody this moniker. He was tremendously tall and built like an oak tree. He had a great round head and a wide grinning face. Yuki hesitated to call him a true pig, however, because, unlike someone like Ueda, this man looked to be able to use his weight to his advantage. Indeed, he was easily the largest of the daimy¨­, and his confidence was nearly palpable. He sauntered into the room already bordering on drunkenness. He was loud, rude, and unruly, but he was one of the most feared warriors on the Islands. He wielded a massive sword, which was called a nodachi, for it was almost twice as long and thick as a normal katana. He let himself almost fall onto his cushion, laughing with his two retainers who were just as drunk as him. All wore brown patterned kimonos with the white emblem of the twin boar tusks upon them.

    Several minutes passed before the next daimy¨­ entered. He was a stocky man of average height, had a shaved head like a monk, and was the only one so far who did not wear robes but instead wore a set of shining battle armor. He was quiet and solemn, soldierly in all aspects. He had the image of a curled salamander emblazoned on the front of his breastplate, and he held a fearsome helm in his left arm. He bowed formally and knelt on his knees. He was accompanied by one retainer, who was also wearing armor. This was the ¨­gi daimy¨­, and his clan was known for their military prowess and skill in siege engine crafting.

    After this, the rest of the daimy¨­ entered one after the other. There was Lord Usagi, The Rabbit, who was a small, withered figure, but was accompanied by his twin, white-haired sons, who appeared lithe and deadly. The rumor was that the Rabbit was the most prolific of the daimy¨­, siring dozens of children throughout his lifetime. However, many of them perished during the war. Their color was a light red with the white emblem of the leaping rabbit.

    Then followed Lord Tsuru, the Crane, a man tall and willowy but immaculate from head to foot. His face was sharp and lined with a thin mustache. He wore the most expensive-looking robes and glittered with gold, silver, and other shimmering gemstones on his fingers and about his neck. He had a graceful air about him and seemed to reek of nobility and formality. He was accompanied by two servants who trailed him, fixing his train, and making sure his robes and hair were positioned perfectly. He wore the sigil of the white crane on dark blue.

    Then came Lord Kagi, the Koi. If Yukiana was still living in Kokoro, this would have been her liege lord, but now she did not know how to consider him. He was an older man, his black hair was streaked grey from the years, but there was also a wellspring of strength in him. His gait was sure and steady and he carried himself like the captain of a ship. He appeared sturdy and dangerous, despite his age, and his face was callous and bitter. As he moved into the room, he drew scornful attention from the other daimy¨­. He came by himself but wore the familiar white koi on his sea blue garments.

    At last came Lord Henji Tetsuya, the ¡®The Fair.¡¯ His emblem was a black, crescent fan on a purple field. When he strode into the room few seemed to heed him, but Yuki did, for he appeared much younger than the other daimy¨­ and was remarkably handsome. He was tall, slender, and had poker-straight black hair and soft, gentle features. He appeared to deftly float along, for he did not walk with the heavy, thundering footsteps of the other lords. His beautiful purple cloak clung gracefully to him, and he wore a subtle smile perfectly set upon a pristine face. A few of the guests whispered scornful words such as, ¡°upstart¡± and ¡°lesser lord,¡± and though he might have overheard them, Henji did not lose his composure. Instead, his confidence seemed to grow. This made him even more wonderful in Yuki¡¯s estimation, for he appeared noble and restrained. He bowed elegantly and then took his place at the table, across from Yukiana. He was accompanied by only one servant.

    A few seats were left open, and Yuki counted eight daimy¨­ instead of the ten she had expected. However, she could tell that someone of foremost importance was coming next, as the lights were dimmed by servants along the outer walls. A hush spread throughout the room which was followed by unbroken silence.

    ¡°The Sh¨­gun, Mashige Hideyo, High Commander of the Emperor¡¯s Armies and Defender of the Eastern Islands approaches! All rise!¡± a deep-throated servant cried.

    In a flash all the men in the room had shot up to stand to show respect, leaving Yuki feeling as though she had missed something. She rose as the door opened, and the Sh¨­gun, the supreme ruler of all the Islands, entered the hall.

    He wore the impressive black robes of his station. They were thick and had a long train. Although they were sable black on the outside, the underside was lined with golden thread. This was not surprising, for yellow was the color of the Mashige clan and gold was fitting for a Sh¨­gun. On his belt, he wore the title, ¡®High Commander of the Emperor¡¯s Armies and Defender of the Eastern Islands¡¯ painted an ancient script. On his head, he wore the black cap of the imperial court, in the fashion that had often been used in the days of the Emperors. The rank of Sh¨­gun was an imperial title, after all, one of the few that had endured beyond the time of the Emperors. It lifted and fell like a long dragon¡¯s tail, and trailed down behind him, as did his massive train, which was so long several attendants had to assist as he walked down the center of the room. He walked slowly, but deliberately towards the raised dais at the head of the table, where a private table, much like Yuki¡¯s, was prepared for him. He held a thick tome in his right hand and the lacquered sheath of his sword in his left. The hilt glinted of pure gold.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Yuki breathed slowly, taking it all in. Very few people were allowed to even see the Sh¨­gun in person, and now she was numbered among them. Mashige gracefully ascended to the dais, turned, and then gazed out at his vassals with a sardonic grin. He was not a particularly large man, nor did he have the vigor of youth or the white hair of wisdom, but he still appeared immensely kinglike in his demeanor and had a dangerous look in his eyes. He did not move thoughtlessly but with intense control and inner focus. He had a hard face, and small, tight eyes, and his jaw was set in a position of general dissatisfaction. He did not seem like someone easily won over with words, but favored action, for great heroic deeds and honor were the legacies of his rise to power. He was unequaled in rank or status, for the only position higher would be the title of Emperor, and nobody within one thousand years had sat upon the Sakura Throne.

    Suddenly, behind him, a room that Yukiana had thought to be just a wall, was illuminated by several torches simultaneously. All the men, except the Sh¨­gun himself, directed their attention there. The room was covered by an opaque screen, which was why Yuki had not noticed it before. In the newly illuminated room was a pedestal, and upon that pedestal was the silhouette of a small frame, heavily garbed in a kimono so magnificent, that it seemed to fill up the entire bottom of the room. Awed by the display, Yuki longed to see the inner details of that chamber, but the screen prevented her from seeing anything but a silhouette.

    ¡°Who could that be?¡± she thought, but then she suddenly knew. ¡°The Lady!¡± A sudden feeling of unease began to creep over her. ¡°How long had she been there, watching her?¡±

    The attention quickly returned to the Sh¨­gun, who opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°I thank you, all of you, for heeding my summons and gathering here at such short notice,¡± his voice was clear, powerful, and seemed to fill the entire great hall. ¡°The last time we all met like this was under vastly different circumstances. If I recall, it was at the end of the War of Ashes, of which I was the sole victor. It was my goodwill and mercy that spared your lives and permitted you to return to your ancestral homelands as my loyal vassals. Much has changed since we last gathered together, but my rule and authority have not. Acknowledge me as Sh¨­gun, the rank and title established by the Emperor himself in days long ago.¡±

    The daimy¨­ and their retainers bowed and said, ¡°All praise to the Emperor, and all glory to his Sh¨­gun!¡±

    The Sh¨­gun nodded, and the congregation stood tall once again. ¡°I did not summon you here on a whim. There are grave matters to attend to that are worthy of such an esteemed council. I understand very well the pains and hardships of travel. While some of you were already here, others have come from far off, but to each, I am grateful for your physical presence.

    As you can see, one of us is absent from the gathering. We will discuss that soon enough. It is unfortunate, for I wish to begin the evening with very auspicious tidings.¡±

    Yuki could see the daimy¨­ look at one another with concern. Apparently, the Sh¨­gun¡¯s version of ¡®auspicious tidings¡¯ did not always bode well for them.

    ¡°You may have been wondering why we are meeting here of all places. One of the reasons is that my consort, the Lady of Ishihara, is with child. My child.¡± There was an unintentional stirring from the men, who were clearly not expecting this bit of news. The Sh¨­gun continued. ¡°I am sure all of you have whispered amongst your councilors concerning the future of my house. Now you can rest assured that it will continue, as will your positions as my loyal subordinates.¡± After a few moments of awkward silence, the daimy¨­ collectively started clapping, though it lacked real enthusiasm. ¡°Since the child will become my heir, I will elevate the Lady to be my prime consort, and she will be given an estate within the castle walls and quarters in my very palace.¡±

    Yuki did not know much about the history of Mashige Hideyo, but she did know that he, up until this point, did not have an heir, which worried a great many people. They cynically but perhaps rightly thought yet another war would break out if there was not a successor in place when he died. The Sh¨­gun had taken many consorts after the early death of his wife, but they were never able to produce him an heir, male or female. Taking a woman of murky lineage would undoubtedly be considered reprehensible to the other daimy¨­, so Lady Ishihara, despite her power and wealth, would not be a popular choice. Yet the daimy¨­ were not in a position to object, and time was running short.

    The daimy¨­ continued to mutter their congratulations and lamented not bringing presents suited for such an occasion. Yuki could nearly smell the reek of flattery and pretense. The Lady did not come forth but bowed low as they heaped their praise upon her.

    ¡°As a celebratory offering and a token of goodwill, the Lady has decided to host this meal and offer the services of her house for free this evening. Please enjoy yourselves. Now, shall we begin with a toast to my successor?¡±

    The Sh¨­gun lifted his hand towards the far doors, and they opened revealing a shriveled man in rags. He was small, bald, and was savagely beaten and bruised. But in his hands, he held a lacquered sake flagon overlaid with gold leaf inscriptions. With a single motion, the Sh¨­gun bade him forward, and the man scuttled into the room, pouring sake into each cup of the daimy¨­ and their guests. His movements were erratic, and he seemed to jerk as he changed direction. He nearly spilled on a few of the daimy¨­, who greeted him with incredulous glares. Indeed, their faces soured when they laid eyes on him. Lord Kagi appeared especially incensed.

    ¡°Who is this pitiful man?¡± Yuki wondered, as he came over to her and filled her cup. He was trying his utmost to stay controlled, but the tremor within his arms would not cease. She could see fear in his red, bloodshot eyes.

    At last, he finished and approached the Sh¨­gun to fill his cup. But before he could ascend the dais, Mashige lifted his hand and spoke.

    ¡°Do you all know this man?¡± he asked his vassals still standing around the table.

    The daimy¨­ were frozen. None wanted to guess wrong.

    ¡°This is Sagi Hiroto, the administrator I sent to the Kagi realm as a steward, to provide leadership there while Lord Kagi is here with me. By now, I am sure you have all heard the unfortunate news coming out of Kagiminato, one of my most precious harbors and cities.¡±

    There was a low rumbling amongst the daimy¨­. Lord Kagi¡¯s face reddened with rage, and he uttered curses under his breath.

    ¡°He failed me,¡± the Sh¨­gun continued staring down at the man. ¡°Indeed, he has failed us all. However, due to the joyous news that I have just reported, I have decided to show him mercy. I will give him a second chance.¡± The Sh¨­gun surveyed the daimy¨­ once again. ¡°I have given him the position of cupbearer. Yet, as always, I expect thoroughness from all my subordinates great and small. Now, cupbearer, fill my cup.¡±

    Sagi hesitated at first, then with a convulsive twitch, he moved forward. He bowed as he drew near and then held his breath as he poured the sake into the Sh¨­gun¡¯s cup. The cupbearer¡¯s hands were steady though they seemed like they wanted to violently spasm. The intensity in Sagi¡¯s eyes revealed that he was doing his utmost to control them. He poured and then, at last, he stopped, letting the last drop of the flagon tumble down into the tall porcelain cup in the Sh¨­gun¡¯s outstretched hand. He took a step back and bowed once again, gripping the flagon tightly.

    The Sh¨­gun took the cup and lifted it to his eyes, studying it intently. His face revealed no signs of approval or disapproval.

    ¡°Cupbearer...¡± the Sh¨­gun finally spoke, lowering the cup. ¡°I asked you to fill my cup. Why then is it only half filled?¡± his voice was low, but it was riddled with tension.

    ¡°I did not know you wanted it completely filled, my lord,¡± Sagi uttered, his face turning pale. ¡°Usually, a cup is not filled to the top, for then it might spill over.¡±

    ¡°Did I not say, ¡®Fill my cup?¡¯¡± the Sh¨­gun repeated.

    ¡°You did my lord, but I thought¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you think I meant by, ¡®Fill my cup¡¯? Was it the same as when I said, ¡®Protect Kagiminato? Enrich Kagiminato! Control Kagiminato!¡¯ You did not heed me then either!¡±

    The man knew he was not going to win this battle, so he switched tactics. ¡°My apologies!¡± he cried, holding out the flagon and shaking it. ¡°The flagon was empty, my lord! There was not enough!¡±

    ¡°I see. So, you failed me a second time because of a lack of thoroughness, no? You knew what I would ask of you, but you did not have enough. You could have asked to refill the flagon. You could have done a number of things. But you failed me again.¡±

    ¡°I...I... I¡­¡± the man stammered, quaking violently where he stood.

    ¡°Answer me!¡± the Sh¨­gun roared; his wrath now clearly visible upon his hard face. ¡°Have you failed me again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± the man cried, falling to the floor, and bowing on his hands and knees. ¡°Have mercy!¡±

    ¡°Mercy?¡± the Sh¨­gun said quietly, in a ponderous tone. ¡°You allowed one of my capital cities to burn to ashes, and now you cannot even properly fill a cup. I told you in both cases specifically what you were to do, yet you were still unable to do it. Was it my fault to regard you so highly? To promote you to nearly the status of these fine men here?¡±

    ¡°No, my lord!¡± Sagi moaned, now beginning to weep. ¡°It was not your fault! I failed! I failed!¡±

    The Sh¨­gun nodded. ¡°You did indeed! Guards!¡±

    With that, two armored soldiers appeared in the room and strode towards the cupbearer. In an instant, they had him back below the dais, on his knees. The daimy¨­ in the room seemed to stir, having an idea of what was coming.

    ¡°You once prided yourself on being a leader, a hard man of discipline, and a strict ruler. Yet you let one man destroy your estate and lead a revolt that burned half of a capital city to the ground! Mercy? There is no mercy for such ineptitude! But I will spare you the fate you truly deserve and allow you to at least be thorough in your own death.¡±

    One of the guards bent down and placed a small, rectangular box before Sagi. The other tore his ragged shirt off, leaving his tiny frame exposed. They then stepped away, leaving the poor man alone before the dais.

    Sagi stared at the box for several moments, quivering in between sobs. He reached out for the lid, his arm trembling, and managed to pull off the cover. In the box was laid a ceremonial knife, one explicitly used for seppuku, or death by self-disembowelment. His arm jerked back, and he let out a shriek.

    ¡°Who will act as his second?¡± the Sh¨­gun asked the crowd, ignoring the pitiful cries of the cupbearer.

    ¡°I shall,¡± the Kagi daimy¨­ offered, stepping forward. ¡°He has made a mockery of my clan and has cost me more than I can bear to calculate.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± the Sh¨­gun approved with a nod, as Lord Kagi moved behind the cupbearer, unsheathing his longsword, and holding it aloft.

    It was the role of the ¡®second¡¯ to decapitate the man who had just carried out the act of cutting through his own abdomen. The act of disembowelment was excruciating, and not immediately fatal. The swift decapitation by the ¡®second¡¯ was a gesture of mercy and was usually performed by a close friend or relative. Despite the gruesome nature of the job, there was a significant degree of skill involved in being a proper second. One did not want his second to be too weak or too inaccurate to end the affair with more than one strike. It could end up being a bloody affair if not done once.

    Yuki had read about seppuku before, but it was often depicted as being righteous and honorable. She was not inclined to agree. It was far more troubling, displayed right in front of her eyes than in the lines of text. She did not know if she would be able to stomach it and tried desperately to breathe.

    Slowly, Sagi picked up the knife and held it in his hands. He clearly did not want to go through with it.

    ¡°Come now!¡± the Sh¨­gun barked. ¡°We do not have all night! End it with honor!¡± Other daimy¨­ lifted their voices, urging him on. It was seen as a supreme act of cowardice to back out, despite it being forced on him.

    ¡°I...I... can¡¯t!¡± the man mouthed, tears streaming down his face.

    ¡°One!¡± the Sh¨­gun called, unwilling to wait any longer.

    The cupbearer closed his eyes and pointed the tip of the blade towards his stomach.

    ¡°Two!¡±

    Sagi¡¯s arms were shaking, spasming, he could barely control the knife. He gripped it hard, his muscles tensing. He thrust it towards his stomach, but he pulled it back at the last moment.

    ¡°Three!¡±

    With a sudden swoosh, the longsword of the Kagi daimy¨­ fell, removing Sagi¡¯s head from his neck with one seamless cut. Both body and head appeared to fall at the same time, with a meaty thud on the tatami. Blood sprayed out from the wound, nearly splashing the Sh¨­gun upon the dais. A moment of cold silence followed while Lord Kagi cleaned and sheathed his sword.

    The Sh¨­gun stepped forward once again and lifted his sake cup. His deep black eyes hovered over the group of transfixed daimy¨­ and their attendants.

    ¡°Let this be a lesson in how I expect my orders to be carried out. I expect thoroughness in all things. Failure is never tolerated, not now, not ever. No doubt I shall diligently strive to teach my heir this very thing. Now, at last, let us toast to this long-awaited blessing!¡± he cried, lifting his cup to the sky. ¡°Kampai!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°Kampai!¡± rang throughout the room, as the guests, following protocol, clanked cups, and drank down the sake in one gulp.

    Yuki also drank down her cup, for after what she had just witnessed, she figured she could use it. She felt sick, and lightheaded, and fought against her instinct to turn aside. She did not want to fail in her job knowing the severe penalties meted out for such things, so she struggled to maintain the veneer of composure.

    At last, as the toast was completed, everyone could finally sit down. The food was brought out as the body and head were removed from the hall. Fresh blood still lingered on the tatami mats for the rest of the night, and that particular detail did not go unnoticed by any of the guests gathered there.

 Chapter 32 - Yukiana - The Council of Lords

    Dinner was finally served, and it was an elaborate multi-course meal. Yuki heeded Misasa¡¯s advice at first, and only nibbled on a few things here and there and refused the rest, which became exceedingly hard to do for everything looked and smelled delicious. Most of the food she did not immediately recognize. It was not that she had eaten poorly when she was with her father, but out in Kokoro, they were limited to what was harvested nearby. In the New Capital, there was a much greater selection, and so she was able to see and taste cuisine she never had before. She was especially impressed by the seafood, with bright filets of sashimi displayed on green leaves and drizzled with soy sauce.

    She took one bite. It was exquisite. She took another, and it was even better than the last. Before long, she was eating to her heart¡¯s content, doing her best not to smudge or ruin her makeup. She felt guilty, but this might be the only chance she had to taste such delicacies, and she was not going to miss out.

    At length, the meal finally ended, and everyone seemed a bit more cheerful after eating and drinking than they had at first. Indeed, even though the blood still had not completely dried on the tatami before the Sh¨­gun, most of the daimy¨­ and their attendants were speaking loudly and occasionally laughing. The Buta was the loudest of all, and Yuki had to hold back a chuckle when she saw his finished plates stacked like a tower on the table in front of him. Servants of House Ishihara came and cleared the table but refilled the sake cups in rapid succession. This was a wise move, for if Mashige¡¯s words were true, there were some difficult matters to discuss, and the sake might soften the blow.

    The Sh¨­gun eventually lifted his arm, and as he did the room became quiet again. ¡°I hope you all enjoyed the meal. The Lady has certainly spared no expense,¡± he motioned to the shaded room behind him and the figure beyond silently bowed. The daimy¨­ collectively offered their own thanks and praised the meal, but there was still a hint of tension in the air.

    ¡°Before we really begin,¡± the Sh¨­gun started, ¡°Let us solve one problem right away.¡± He turned towards Lord Kagi. ¡°Now that there is an absence in leadership in your lands, I will allow you to return there and clean up the foul mess that Sagi made. Do not take this for granted, as the law of alternating residence is still in place, but for this blunder, I was forced to make an amendment. You will depart as soon as you are able. You may bring with you several ships as well.¡±

    Lord Kagi looked pleased with this and bowed low, but the other daimy¨­ grumbled.

    ¡°I could use an amendment too,¡± Yuki could hear the Buta daimy¨­ whisper to his retainer. ¡°The lazy steward that the Sh¨­gun sent is sullying my halls and is eating through my stores, the bloated slug that he is.¡±

    The Sh¨­gun did not seem to pay heed to the grumbling and continued. ¡°I am sure you are wondering why I decided to host our meeting here, and why I did not reveal to you the exact location until just yesterday.¡± He paused for a moment, providing an interval for interjection. Several of the daimy¨­ nodded, revealing their annoyance in their sharp looks.

    The Lord of Cranes, Lord Tsuru, looked particularly agitated. He rose, addressing the Sh¨­gun. ¡°With all due respect,¡± he began, his monotone voice filling the room. ¡°I believe that we should discuss all important matters of government inside a castle or palace instead of in a brothel. The food was splendid of course and the company tonight will be lovely, but we all sit here naked as our soldiers are left outside and not permitted to carry weapons. If someone wanted to do us harm, it would be an easy task. And not to mention the outside ears witnessing our every decision,¡± he glared up at the slim figure beyond the screen. ¡°It does not sit right with me, my lord, and I do not think I am alone in this.¡±

    Some of the daimy¨­ assented, nodding their heads slowly and saying, ¡°Here, here!¡±

    ¡°I understand your complaint,¡± the Sh¨­gun returned, but his voice was stern. ¡°Yet while you might feel naked, my dear friend, it is I who have the most to lose. Indeed, I chose this place specifically because none of you would expect it, making it more difficult for you to cause me harm if you so intended it.¡±

    The Crane appeared perturbed by the Sh¨­gun¡¯s rebuttal. ¡°And of the unnecessary eyes and ears?¡±

    ¡°What of them? I allowed you each to bring a retainer or two at your own behest. Surely, they are also unnecessary eyes and ears. Besides, this is Lady Ishihara¡¯s house, and these are her rules. I have the word of the Lady that no information will leave this room unless we permit it. She has held many of my secrets before, and I trust her word and her servants. These women make their living by keeping secrets. This one here is a ceremonial observer, one who is supposed to bring luck to our endeavors. Do you wish to scorn fortune, Lord Tsuru? I thought you of all the daimy¨­ feared the kami?¡±

    The daimy¨­ of Cranes shot Yuki a foul look but did not reply. He obviously did not like the idea of being watched by outsiders but was not going to risk rousing his master¡¯s wrath. He slowly sat back down.

    The Sh¨­gun looked around the room, sensing the growing agitation in his vassals. ¡°I wish to be honest now,¡± he stated, ¡°And that, if anything, is what my title affords me, the right to be honest. It has been ten long years, but I am still not certain I can completely trust any of you. I can trust some more than others, and a few less than I would like. That kind of thing must be earned over time and with many proofs. So, until I can trust all of you completely, you must be willing to suffer my kind of thoroughness. I hope you can understand.¡±

    The Lord of ¨­gi stood and spoke up,¡± So you accuse us all of treachery, then?¡±

    ¡°I do not,¡± the Sh¨­gun replied quickly. ¡°But I do not want to find myself in the position where I can, for then it will be too late. I have simply taken precautions. Now you might be thinking, ¡®If this is how all our councils are going to be, I will simply refuse to come.¡¯ You may look around and see that one of us is missing and that might encourage you to think this way. But know this, the Akaii daimy¨­ was given my express permission to remain in his territory, for you all know the hardships that have fallen on his house in recent months. He has been given this one chance, but if he fails to come again when called, there will be severe punishment meted out against him.¡±

    ¡°If we are going to go around punishing those who don''t want to be here, why don''t we just cut the pretense and do it now to each one of us!¡± Lord Tora snarled, not bothering to stand. ¡°With all these new laws we are nothing more than figureheads. I can tell you I would not have come if I was not already in this wretched city!¡±

    The other daimy¨­ were becoming more animated, and their voices of anger were growing louder. The Sh¨­gun was losing them, and he seemed to know it. His kingdom was hanging by a thread. Yet he knew that this would be their response. Indeed, he had counted on it.

    ¡°If I had wanted you all dead, I could have moved against you when I had the upper hand after I had defeated Yoshimitsu Akira and laid waste his castle!¡± he boomed, rising to his feet. ¡°But I did not want you dead then any more than I do now. I aim to unify these Islands, and I cannot accomplish such a thing by myself. You are all an integral part and if you still do not believe me, listen for just a moment longer. While we sit here and squabble, a great wind blows in from the west.¡±

    The Sh¨­gun held out his ringed hand, and a servant appeared with a scroll of parchment. He placed it in the hand of the Sh¨­gun, who opened it and read it aloud.

    To the Chief Warlord of the Eastern Islands,

    The illustrious Khahan, Lord of all the lands below Heaven, and Ruler of the various nations and tribes therein, requests a formal act of submission and surrendering of your territories. He has stretched his divine gaze across the sea and has seen your miserable country, rife with turmoil and devastation, and has planned to enlighten the people therein with his majesty and glorious culture. Present the Khahan with a tribute of gold, and other valuables from your lands, and the heads of all subordinates to yourself and who would rise in rebellion against our glorious sovereign. If you submit, the Khahan will allow you to remain a vassal under his absolute authority.

    If you refuse, we will swallow you up like fire consumes grass. All resistance will be quickly crushed underfoot. Our hordes will come and ride across your lands as we have done to countless others. Our men will fill your women with our glorious bloodline, and your ways will perish from all thought and memory. Your islands will reek with the smell of the unburied dead for centuries to come.

    Consider wisely what path you shall choose and do not delay in your response,

    The Voice of the Khahan.

    Silence stunned the room. The Sh¨­gun slowly rolled up the scroll and gazed out upon his daimy¨­ once again. What he saw now was intense indignation, but this time it was not focused upon him. ¡°This threat of war came not long ago,¡± he said, lowering his voice and sounding contemplative. ¡°I summoned you here to this council as soon as I received it. We all knew the threat had been growing in the West for some time, and especially this past year, but now this makes it all very real. This is not just a threat to us as noblemen, but to our people, our culture, to our way of life. Our scouts abroad report that the barbarians could have five hundred thousand soldiers, all told, and they could likely transport a fifth of them to our shores at a time. Still, that is far more than our number, for all counted, our strength is about sixty thousand, and that would be every last man.¡±

    The men had been seething, but this great discrepancy seemed to quench the flames. They looked around at one another, murmuring and mumbling.

    ¡°So, we have come to the crux of it!¡± the Sh¨­gun cried, lifting his voice. ¡°Our new, unified nation is young, still but an infant and the time has come to make the critical decisions that will last generations beyond us! I for one will not become a dog of this unwashed warlord and present your heads to him as a present. For that, you should be quite pleased.¡±

    There was a rumble of chuckling. They were coming over. Slowly, the daimy¨­ were aligning themselves with the Sh¨­gun. Yuki was impressed. Despite all the terrible things she had read about this Mashige, she could tell that he was a gifted orator.

    ¡°I believe that our islands are worth fighting for, worth killing for, and worth dying for!¡± he continued. ¡°Shall we ride into battle, this time as kinsmen? Shall we make them fear the steel of our swords and the flame of our souls?¡±

    A great roar of assent filled and shook the room like thunder. The daimy¨­ had been roused, even the skeptical lords raised their sake cups to the sky.

    After several drinks of good fortune and some raucous chanting, everyone began to sit down and quiet themselves once again. Now that war had been agreed upon, definitive plans had to be made.

    Mashige initiated. ¡°So, the next question arises, how must we meet our foe? They clearly have an advantage in numbers. But this is our land, we know it far better than they do. I would like your counsel on this matter, for after tonight we must work together to carry this plan out as quickly and as thoroughly as possible.¡±

    At this, there was a long pause, as each daimy¨­ considered what they should do next.

    At length, the Kagi daimy¨­ rose and gave his opinion. His dark eyes surveyed the other daimy¨­ and then finally met the Sh¨­gun¡¯s unwavering gaze. ¡°The barbarians have indeed caught us by the mouth,¡± he began gruffly. ¡°We have just emerged from nearly one hundred years of pyrrhic battles, and our forces and resources are greatly depleted. They, on the other hand, have likely been planning this campaign for many years, perhaps for generations. If rumors from the West are true, this Khahan is not a man to be underestimated. He has expanded his realm across the wide continent, consuming peoples we have long worried about in a matter of a few years.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    The last time the barbarians attacked us they foolishly underestimated the might of the Emperor, but of course, that line has long been extinguished. Therefore, I advocate we use what defenses we have and force them to waste valuable resources besieging our fortifications. Their lands are far across the seas and reinforcing their position will be costly and potentially risky. All the while we can begin to rebuild our own forces and pose for a counterattack. Yet, I do not think such a thing will happen in our lifetimes. If we are to survive this, we must think about the long term. It pains me to speak thus, but I fear it is our only option.¡±

    The Kagi daimy¨­ sat, and many other daimy¨­ were nodding their heads in agreement.

    ¡°A wise council, Lord Kagi,¡± the Sh¨­gun said. ¡°Any other positions?¡±

    There was another long pause, but this time the Elder Dragon, Lord Ry¨±, rose steady and sure. His clear voice rang throughout the hall. ¡°While I respect Lord Kagi¡¯s reputation as a master tactician,¡± he began, ¡°I have to disagree completely with his plan for dispelling the barbarians from our native lands.¡±

    This caused a rash of angry murmuring from the council so that the Sh¨­gun had to lean forward and raise his hand, in order to still the voices.

    The Ry¨± daimy¨­ continued, maintaining his calm reserve. ¡°If we allow them to land on our islands, a series of catastrophes are sure to befall us. For one, we will have given them what is likely the most difficult accomplishment for an invading army of that size, a place to set up their first camp. Once they have established themselves and created their own fortifications, a counterassault will be far more difficult.

    Second, by allowing them to infiltrate our country, they will surely begin to harass our people and ravage the land, stealing and destroying our resources, resources we desperately need to rebuild our nation and sustain an army. They will also spread diseases, take our women, and force their culture and ways upon us. In the short term that might not be a problem, but if we are planning for the long term, as Lord Kagi has suggested, that could cost us everything.

    My third and last point is this. The longer we allow the barbarians to reside here, the longer they have to use treachery against us. They will try to incite us against one another, as they tried to do in the letter. Although it enrages me to think one or more of us would betray this council and the Sh¨­gun, I have seen such deplorable actions in the past and know that in a war they are all too common. Such empty promises from the barbarians will seem even sweeter when one has been waiting out a siege and has only eaten rats for several weeks.¡±

    ¡°Well said. But what in turn would you suggest that we do?¡± the Sh¨­gun asked, chewing on the Elder Dragon¡¯s words.

    Ry¨± bowed his head, grateful that the Sh¨­gun had shown interest in his proposal. ¡°I suggest that we lead a sortie and meet them in battle where they land. If we can defeat their landing army, it may demoralize them and make them think twice before sending their full force.¡±

    ¡°It may also enrage them!¡± Kagi interrupted.

    ¡°Enough!¡± the Sh¨­gun said, glaring at Lord Kagi. ¡°I want to hear more. Who would lead this sortie?¡±

    Ry¨± smiled. It was a thin, linear smile that only lifted at the very ends of his tight mouth. ¡°I would, my lord.¡±

    A tense silence followed this declaration. Nobody said a word.

    Finally, the Sh¨­gun spoke. ¡°How many men would you bring?¡±

    ¡°As much as may be, my lord. I have five thousand soldiers trained and ready to fight. While it is not a vast number, these barbarians have little experience transporting and mounting an invasion over a large sea. Most of their wars have been fought on their own continent. There are only a few places where they could expect to land that many soldiers at once. I believe we can accurately predict their arrival. If we strike hard enough, we may be able to catch them in an awkward position and use their numbers against them.¡±

    ¡°A few thousands to a hundred thousand will not make much of a difference,¡± Kagi barked. ¡°Even if you can predict their arrival.¡±

    The Sh¨­gun shifted on his cushion. He pursed his lips and considered both points.

    ¡°If it makes any difference,¡± the Tora daimy¨­ said, speaking up, ¡°You can count my men in among the Ry¨±.¡±

    This was a stunning turn of events, and Yuki could hear the gasps of surprise. Were the bitter rivals planning to unite against this foreign enemy?

    ¡°I agree with the Elder Dragon,¡± the Old Tiger said plainly. ¡°And since it is likely my lands will be invaded after his, I would rather take the fight to them before they can establish themselves.¡±

    ¡°How many?¡± the Sh¨­gun, who now looked quite intrigued, asked.

    ¡°Five thousand,¡± he answered.

    The Sh¨­gun then sat back and massaged his forehead for a moment. ¡°My first proclamation as Sh¨­gun, if I remember correctly, was to end the Feud of the Tiger and Dragon. I did not think that after only ten years I would see you both unite in arms.¡±

    Both Tora and Ry¨± looked at each other gravely. ¡°The matter is urgent,¡± Tora said with a shrug.

    ¡°I see. That would bring us to ten thousand men. A small number for a sortie. I think we must do better against a force of this size. Would anyone else like to join in this courageous venture?¡±

    ¡°I shall,¡± the Henji daimy¨­ stated, his soft voice barely audible among the others who were whispering amongst each other.

    At this many of the other daimy¨­ grumbled, including Lords Tora and Ry¨±.

    ¡°Where was this tadpole during the War of Ashes?¡± one of them scoffed.

    ¡°I heard he was only adopted by the late Lord Henji, he''s not even a natural heir. What business does he have mustering a raiding party in the name of the Sh¨­gun?¡±

    ¡°He has no proven experience in battle. He could muck up the whole venture.¡±

    ¡°Wisdom cannot be expected from fools,¡± another lamented.

    But the Sh¨­gun was not as sour on the idea as the others. He licked his lips and then stroked his beard, thinking hard. ¡°How many men would you bring, Lord Henji?¡± he finally asked, as the others eventually quieted.

    ¡°We could mobilize another five thousand, my lord,¡± he replied politely.

    The Sh¨­gun nodded. He seemed to be coming around to the idea.

    ¡°My lord,¡± Kagi interrupted, as it was his idea that was being cast aside and he did not want to be embarrassed. ¡°You cannot possibly be considering this¡­¡±

    ¡°I said, enough!¡± the Sh¨­gun roared, his voice cracking like a whip. ¡°I did not win these islands to see them so quickly teeming with barbarians! And I did not become Sh¨­gun by sitting in castles! I was victorious through courage and fortune in battle. These brave warriors want to do their part, and I cannot fault them for it. Indeed, I would ride out with them myself if I did not have to consider the chance that this battle may not go our way. If that is the case, there must be some to defend what is left.¡±

    He paused, looking out at each of his daimy¨­ with probing eyes.

    ¡°The thought of these mongrels riding up to our beaches without losing a single drop of blood does not sit well with me. If you have any pride as a warrior, it should not sit well with you either. I am inclined to give them a battle to remind them that they will not easily take these islands, not without much frustration and anguish. If we fail, we can prepare for the long term, as the prudent lord Kagi has suggested. At best, we avert a war with one battle. At worst, a loss of fifteen thousand men will not utterly destroy us, we will still be able to defend with the combined might of our remaining armies, and even recruit from the peasantry if necessary.¡±

    The room was quiet as everyone seemed to consider this course of action.

    ¡°Lord Tora, Lord Ry¨±, and Lord Henji are accounted for. Lord Kagi has made his opinion known to us. What of the others? Lord Buta?¡±

    The big man scratched the back of his head. ¡°Seems a bit crazy to me, but I don¡¯t see much hope in it all either way. Do what you will.¡±

    ¡°Lord Tsuru?¡±

    ¡°I tend to agree with Lord Kagi but considering the state of my fortifications even now, ten years after the end of the war, I do not think we would be able to survive a siege. If you believe that you can thwart them before they can establish a foothold, then may the All-Kami guide you.¡±

    ¡°¨­gi?¡± Mashige asked, turning to the grim-faced daimy¨­.

    ¡°You know me well enough my lord. I will slay barbarians here or there if you command me to. Such filth should not even get a chance to land if it were up to me.¡±

    Mashige¡¯s eyes glittered, and he smiled. Finally, the Sh¨­gun turned to the wizened Lord of Rabbits, Usagi. ¡°You have not spoken much, my old friend. What do you make of this plan?¡±

    The old man blinked a few times and warmed up his mouth by chewing before he spoke. ¡°I do not question the means of the plan, but I do question the motives. In all my long life I have never seen the Tora and the Ry¨± join forces for anything. I wonder what has changed all of a sudden.¡± His old, beady gaze rested on both Tora and Ry¨±, who sat quietly, awaiting the verdict.

    ¡°I am what happened to them!¡± the Sh¨­gun growled. ¡°It was I who ended their feud and brought them together. I dare say it worked better than I imagined it would, but anyone can see the futility of such foolish actions when one has had years to reflect.¡±

    At this both Tora and Ry¨± said nothing, but Yuki could tell that this boast was not altogether true. There still was deep anger between both men and both clans, but for some reason, in this instance, they had decided to quench the flames.

    The Sh¨­gun then picked up his sword, its sheath covered in shining black lacquer and glittering with the golden leaf patterns of the apricot flower. Around and hanging from the hilt were three braided cords, one was gold, the color of the Mashige Sh¨­gunate, and the other two were black and white, the colors of the ancient Imperial line. Everyone grew still.

    ¡°Need I remind you of who I am and what my full title implies? You should already know that these islands are within my protection, particularly when it comes to outside invaders. This responsibility was bestowed by the line of the Emperor centuries ago, and though they are gone, the charge remains. While I did ask for your opinions on this matter, the final decision rests with me for it is my responsibility.

    Therefore, listen to my judgment and do not fail me, for we have just tonight witnessed the punishment that falls on one who does. I wish to send the small but fierce raiding party to meet our enemy where they land, meanwhile, we will prepare to defend our strong places from these barbarians.¡± He stopped and acknowledged the Henji, Tora, and Ry¨± daimy¨­. ¡°If you succeed and obtain victory, your rewards will be great, as will your fame for all time. Do not forget that.¡±

    Then, all the lords and their aids rose and bowed low, for this was an official degree from the Sh¨­gun, the highest-ranking lord on the Islands. When they rose, Yuki could see the bitterness on the faces of some of the daimy¨­ who still resented this man as their overlord.

    ¡°It is getting late,¡± Mashige said, setting aside his sword. ¡°We can continue discussions on the details of these matters over the next few days. At least now we know what is coming and have begun to set in motion our plans to respond. To be victorious we will need to work together, and so I am counting on all your assistance. If we prevail, we shall become a more unified and prosperous nation than ever before, and you will assure yourselves immortality in the annals of history. If we fail, well¡­¡± his eyes fell to the blood stain created by the death of the cupbearer, Hiroto Sagi. ¡°May our blades be sharp, and deaths be glorious.¡± There was a general stirring in the room, but the Sh¨­gun indicated he was not yet finished.

    ¡°There is one last bit of information I would like to mention before we conclude. I would like you all to send your falcons out tonight and make sure this is known throughout your territories. As some rumors and tales have rightly told, there is a man out there who indeed initiated the devastation that took place at Kagiminato. He was a prisoner but managed to free himself and took many lives in the process. He is dangerous, and the most notable feature of this peculiar brigand is that he is claiming to be¡­¡± he exhaled, ¡°The Raijin.¡±

    At this, a hush fell over the room. Yuki was frozen, but blood coursed through her veins like arrows loosed from the bowstring. ¡°He is talking about my father!¡± she thought.

    ¡°Is he truly the Raijin?¡± the frail Usagi daimy¨­ quietly asked. The sharpness of the question was not lost despite his languid appearance.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Mashige scoffed, but Yuki observed the slightest hint of anxiety in his features. ¡°He was slain during the battle of Yoshimitsu Castle, as were the rest of the Kurogumi.¡±

    The Old Rabbit nodded politely. ¡°As you say, my lord.¡±

    There was something terribly wrong here, Yuki thought. ¡°My father did not perish there!¡± she wanted to call out. ¡°He was alive then, just as he is alive now!¡± She wanted to get up, to scream this at the top of her lungs. Ceremonial Eye or not, this was her father they were talking about. Her father!

    Suddenly she noticed out of the corner of her eye, the figure beyond the screen. She could not see her move in any distinguishable way, but Yuki had the feeling that she was being watched. She felt the weight of two piercing eyes upon her, and this momentarily chilled her rage.

    ¡°This imposter seems to have an appearance similar to the old samurai, and he is obviously quite skilled and resourceful,¡± the Sh¨­gun continued. ¡°I want each of your territories on alert, and I want him captured if he is found.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Yuki thought. ¡°No! You don''t understand! He is looking for me!¡±

    ¡°Such a dangerous man should be put down,¡± a voice came from beyond the Sh¨­gun. The words were as soft as silk but were also as strong as tempered steel. There was a depth to them and a foreboding power like a great cavern in the heart of a mountain. It was the voice of one who spoke nothing but importance, and each word resonated with succulence. Yuki was once again stilled. This was the first time she had ever heard the voice of the Lady, and she suddenly wished that she had not been so eager to do so.

    All the eyes in the room refocused on the silhouette of Lady Ishihara, even the Sh¨­gun himself, who sat upon the dais. ¡°That is quite true, my lady,¡± he said with restraint, before turning back to face his council. ¡°If you can capture this man, you can expect to receive a great reward. We may be able to use him to aid us in this war. But if he proves too difficult to constrain, do not hesitate to kill him. But do not let the same misfortune that fell upon Sagi Hiroto fall upon you as well. We cannot afford to lose any other soldiers or cities for that matter. Not at any time, but especially not now.¡±

    With that, the Council of Lords was adjourned, and each person in the room took one last cup of sake, as the proceedings were finished. Yuki was still upset, but she was called to exit first, and this became her primary focus. She stood and walked with as much grace as she could muster, considering all the eyes of the men were now on her. She turned at the head of the room and bowed, and again felt the eyes of the Lady cutting through the screen. Finally, the doors were closed behind her, and she was free to finally breathe. Her fortitude was waning, and by the time she had gotten to the entry area of the great hall, and met by Misasa, she was trembling.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Misasa said, taking her hand and leading her out. ¡°You did great!¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Yuki asked, clinging close to her friend and mentor.

    ¡°Come now! This is Ishihara! You weren''t the only ¡®eye¡¯ in that room,¡± she said with a grin. And this, for some reason, made Yuki laugh.

 Chapter 33 - Gintaro - Darkness on the Strait

    Gin and Saru came at last to the small fishing vessel docked at the end of the pier. There appeared to be a small gathering at this location, and there was a great commotion coming from them. As the two drew nearer, the scene became ever stranger. Besides Kaya, there was a group of seven young women, finely arrayed in full, elegant kimono as if they were going to a formal party. In contrast, there was one foul-looking man, who was smeared in fish blood, and dried scales, and smelled as if he had not bathed in weeks. Gintaro could hear the two loudest voices among the din, and it sounded as if they were in the midst of an argument. He recognized one of the voices as Kaya¡¯s. The other had to be the old fisherman.

    As they approached and were noticed by the group, the noise quieted down, and the Crane shrank back behind the other young women.

    Gin shot her a fierce look and spoke out. ¡°When you said that you would do anything for me, I did not think that would include betrayal.¡±

    She could not meet his gaze and looked down in shame.

    ¡°Kaya-san has offered to help us get off the island, to make amends for her poor decision,¡± Saru placated, stepping in between them. ¡°These are the girls who would have been put in harm¡¯s way if she didn¡¯t hand you over. They waited for us when they could have easily left.¡±

    ¡°We should have left an hour ago!¡± the old fisherman barked. ¡°But they insisted on bringing two others along. I told you I only have room for eight and that¡¯s including myself! This is a fishing ship, not a ferry!¡± He was an ugly man, squat, with spindly sinews and a few, yellow, gnarled teeth.

    Gin did a quick headcount, there were eleven of them altogether.

    ¡°We have the coin, as I said,¡± Kaya said, speaking up. ¡°You can take us all or leave with none.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have the coin!¡± the man shot back. ¡°I don¡¯t have the room, and what good is paying for a one-way trip to the bottom of the ocean? I know this boat, and it won¡¯t hold the whole lot of you.¡±

    Saru was becoming anxious. ¡°What if we split it up? Left some here and came back for them later?¡± she ventured.

    ¡°We already went over that,¡± Kaya explained, glaring at the old man. ¡°He won¡¯t come back until he knows that the city is safe.¡±

    ¡°Which could be quite some time,¡± the fisherman said with a rude snigger. ¡°Now make up your mind before I just leave and save my own skin. That fire is getting closer by the minute.¡±

    ¡°We are all in danger if we stay here,¡± Kaya said to Gin. He did not reply but nodded solemnly in agreement. A few moments of tense silence passed.

    Into the midst of this silence, another figure emerged from behind them. He came so quietly that Gin whirled around and nearly drew out his sword in fear of being attacked. But the figure did not assail them, it merely stood still. He was robed in a tan hooded cloak so that most of his face was shielded. On his back was a long wooden staff and there were no sandals on his feet.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Gin growled, his hand hovering over his sword hilt.

    The figure slowly reached up with both hands and removed the hood, so that his face could be seen. He could not be much older than fourteen or fifteen, but there was courage in him, as his eyes were set and unafraid. He had obviously been on a long journey, as he was thin, dark-skinned, and his feet were cracked and calloused. The most telling sign, however, was that his head was recently shaved, with a thin layer of black stubble left.

    ¡°A monk?¡± Saru whispered.

    ¡°You detected me easily,¡± the boy said, seeming impressed. ¡°Are you proficient with that weapon of yours?¡± His eyes fell upon Gin¡¯s sword.

    Gin stared back into his deep eyes but said nothing.

    ¡°Would you like to find out first-hand?¡± Saru threatened, stepping forward.

    ¡°And you?¡± he said, shifting his gaze towards her. ¡°Can you use that naginata? Or is it just for show?¡±

    Saru grinned. ¡°I could split a sprout like you in half if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking.¡±

    The monk did not move for a moment, but his eyes scanned back and forth slowly as if assessing the scene.

    ¡°I overheard your argument from across the docks. Your voices are loud for those whose words are best left unheard. However, I may be able to help you. I have room for a few more on my ship.¡±

    Gin and Saru both glanced at each other in amazement.

    ¡°But I have strict conditions,¡± he continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure we can afford your price,¡± Kaya said, revealing the heavy purse in her hand.

    ¡°I have no need of coin,¡± the boy returned.

    Saru laughed. ¡°Spoken like a true monk!¡±

    ¡°Then what is it that you need?¡± asked Gin, continuing to eye the boy with suspicion.

    The monk¡¯s posture became even more rigid, and his face showed signs of self-disgust. ¡°I need protection,¡± he said as if it pained him.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gin demanded.

    ¡°I am a courier, of sorts, and I need to deliver an urgent message to my superiors at once. It is imperative that I complete this task.¡±

    ¡°The Truists must not be doing that well if they are using children to run important errands,¡± taunted Saru haughtily.

    ¡°I am upon my trial,¡± the monk retorted scornfully. ¡°It is our law that an initiate undergoes a trial to see if he is worthy of being accepted as a full member of the Truist Order.¡±

    ¡°So, you are not even a real monk, just a trainee?¡±

    ¡°Where are you headed?¡± asked Gin, interrupting their heated exchange.

    The boy stared back at him; his eyes revealed some hesitation. ¡°About a two-week ride into the heart of Nakashima. I plan to land the ship a half day¡¯s journey north of Matsuyama, acquire horses, and ride swiftly to my destination. I¡¯ll be plain, the Middle Country is not friendly to the weak or weary. If it comes to it, can you fight?¡±

    The two companions glanced at each other once again. ¡°If you would give us a moment,¡± Gintaro said, turning with Saru so that the initiate-monk could not overhear their conversation. Kaya also leaned in, much to the consternation of the old fisherman, who was tapping his foot in annoyance.

    ¡°We desperately need to flee this place. That is our priority,¡± Kaya started, her voice full of anxiety. ¡°Once we get across, we can figure the rest of it out. Just agree to his conditions for now and then simply refuse when you get across. I do not think this boy would be able to compel you to go with him.¡±

    Gin scowled at Kaya. ¡°I am not about to break my word, especially to a member of the Truist Order.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take you to be such a religious man, but I agree. It doesn¡¯t sit right with me to break a promise,¡± Saru agreed, ¡°Especially if he gets us safely across.¡±

    Kaya said nothing but her agitation was tangible. She bowed and stood over by the other women, awaiting a verdict.

    ¡°Where do you think they are taking Yuki?¡± Saru asked Gin as if reading his mind.

    ¡°I believe she is headed northeast, perhaps towards the Old Capital.¡±

    ¡°So why don¡¯t we go with him? Either we wait here for another boat and risk capture, or depart with the monk, perhaps lose a few days but then continue northwards?¡±

    ¡°This monk isn¡¯t telling us everything,¡± he murmured, shooting the young monk a glance as he waited stoically with his arms crossed. ¡°However, I am not sure we will lose much time if we go with him. After what was done today, the high roads are no longer an option for me. The traffic is too heavy, and I risk being spotted and caught. This time they will not be so foolish to take me as a prisoner as they did earlier. I have to take the lesser-known paths through the heart of the island, and that seems to be where this man wants to go.¡±

    ¡°Then it is settled,¡± Saru said with an air of finality.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± Gin insisted, looking at her with sorrowful gratitude. ¡°You could get home much faster by taking the high roads, or by catching a vessel in Matsuyama.¡±

    Saru smiled gently. ¡°We are both going north, no? I¡¯m in no special haste. However, we are still one person short. There is only room for eight with the fisherman.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that,¡± said Gin, turning around to face the initiate-monk once more. ¡°We accept your conditions, monk, under the added condition that you will take our other companion and not obligate her to aid you, as she is not proficient with weapons unless you count her tongue,¡± he said, motioning towards Kaya.

    She appeared offended but forced a polite bow.

    ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll find anyone else willing to take such a gamble for a mere ride across the strait,¡± he continued. ¡°And we are proven warriors, whether you believe it or not.¡±

    ¡°Do you swear by the All-kami that you will honor your pledge?¡± the young monk asked. The two made their vows. The boy did not respond for several moments. Then, he answered with a formal bow of his own. ¡°Very well, but it will be crowded.¡±

    Gintaro exhaled with relief, and the young women cheered with joy. At once they were able to board the old fisherman¡¯s ship, though Kaya continued to threaten the old man with bodily harm if he misbehaved.

    ¡°If you lay so much as one dirty finger on those girls, I will come for you myself and cut it off and more!¡± she snapped, pointing a painted nail at the man who flashed her a sheepish grin. It was a pitiful look, and Gin could not help but smile seeing Kaya play the mother hen. She paid the man half his earnings in advance and promised the other half when the girls were brought to Matsuyama without blemish. The boat was off within a few minutes, and the girls waved and cried out for Kaya, and thanked Gin and Saru for their sacrifice with deep bows.

    Once they were safely off, Kaya turned and followed the pair, who in turn followed the young initiate-monk towards his vessel. It took only a few minutes, and soon they stood at the edge of another wharf, but when they arrived there, they saw nothing.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the ship?¡± inquired Kaya, with a hint of panic in her voice.

    ¡°There,¡± the monk said plainly, pointing down off the very edge of the wooden planks. They all had to crane their necks and nearly step off the wharf itself to see the small skiff, which bobbed up and down in the waves.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°We are going to cross the strait in that?¡± Saru grumbled, her face draining of all color.

    ¡°I am a servant of the Truist Order,¡± the boy stated with a shrug. ¡°Do you not know? We are sworn to a life of poverty.¡±

    Saru gulped, following Kaya who was the first down the small ladder, anxious to finally be off. Gintaro went next while the monk came last, as he had to unmoor the skiff from the dock. In the center, there was a vertical pole with a canvas, perhaps as high as a man, two sets of oars, and a wooden rudder in the back. Gin and Saru sat by the oars while Kaya sat at the bow, and the monk positioned the rudder and opened the sail.

    They each turned to look back one last time upon Kagiminato, which was still burning brightly. The same brisk night wind that caused such devastation to the city, lifted the sail and carried them away from the docks until gradually it became something like the pulsing glow of an ember on the horizon.

    As soon as the city had faded from view, Gintaro sat back and breathed out slowly. Exhaustion was hitting him like a stone wall, as his muscles ached from exertion and his head pounded from stress. Kaya, noticing this, pulled a water flask from her supplies and handed it to him cautiously. He glared back at her balefully, but as he was terribly thirsty, he took it and gulped down half the flask.

    ¡°You can have it all,¡± she said quietly, watching him drink as if he was dying of thirst. ¡°Gin-san, listen, I am sorry...¡± she said all at once. Tears gathered in her eyes. ¡°The Lieutenant, he would have killed those girls if he found out I let you go!¡±

    Gin¡¯s face flushed with rage. ¡°You used me, Kaya! You manipulated me, and now how many are dead? The Lieutenant is dead, the guards are dead, and the whole city is burning as we speak! Is that what you wanted?¡±

    She grew still and cold. She moved her mouth as if to say something but then changed her mind.

    The monk and Saru were listening carefully, but they too remained silent.

    ¡°I am tired,¡± Gin said softly. ¡°I am tired of people using my emotions for their own personal gain. Of all people, I thought you knew and would respect that.¡±

    At those words, Kaya¡¯s mouth quivered, and she buried her face into her hands and sobbed.

    Gin closed his eyes for he could barely hold them open any longer. He had indeed killed, but it was not all Kaya¡¯s fault. He was also complicit. He let himself lose control once again, and whenever he did so, he always came to regret it. Yet the world was cruel, and men the cruelest of all created things. They trapped him, beat him, and lied to him. He had to escape. What else could he have done?

    Why had he ever picked up the sword to begin with? Before he knew better, the way of the sword seemed romantic and adventurous. It was the stuff of stories and legends. It was all he ever wanted. And when he finally began training, he was consumed by it. He trained so hard that he often pushed himself to the brink of death. But he kept on going, day by day, using every free moment he could spare. He loved it. He knew that he had found the one thing in this world that he could be great at, and it satisfied him.

    However, with knowledge of the sword came the power to use it, and shortly thereafter he began to see what the way of the sword really was. It was not a romantic thing. It was an instrument of death. And in his hands, the sword had shed enough blood throughout the years. It was an extension of the white-hot rage suppressed inside of him.

    Even so, his old teacher did not consider the sword as evil. He respected it, even revered it. He did not think of it as a vile thing but as a symbol of hope.

    ¡°The sword in and of itself is nothing more than a beautiful piece of art,¡± Gin recalled him saying. ¡°But when one takes up the sword and wields it, it becomes a part of him, and it reflects his intent, his mind, even the very depths of his soul. Depending on the man, the sword can be a beautiful thing or a terrible thing. It can save, or it can destroy. It can inspire, or it can profane. What kind of sword is yours, Gintaro?¡±

    He ground his teeth in frustration. He had tried not to profane the sword, but his spirit, if he had one, was too wild to control. He thought that he fought out of necessity, but perhaps that too was a lie. He did not know, and he could not find the answer now. He only knew one thing for sure, his daughter was still out there, and he would have to use his sword again to save her.

    The night was cold, and the air around the ship began to thicken into a pale mist. The boat gently drifted across the water, rocking slowly up and down in a methodical motion. Water occasionally sprayed over the edge, but otherwise, all was quiet.

    He began to doze, exhausted from the capture, torture, and subsequent escape that he had endured. When his eyes opened again, he could see that the mist surrounding them had condensed into a thick fog. It shrouded them so heavily that he could barely make out the faces of the others, but he could sense the monk¡¯s subtle movements on the rudder that signified that he, at least, was still awake. It was silent, and the strait was eerily calm.

    Gin sat up suddenly, which rocked the boat ever so slightly. ¡°How''s it going?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I am not sure,¡± the monk replied after a moment. There was a pang of unease in his voice. ¡°We¡¯ve been stuck in this mist for a half hour or so, and the wind has died down to barely a breeze. I¡¯ve kept her straight, but it¡¯s hard to see where we are. Do you have any idea? I am no seafarer.¡±

    Gintaro did not like the sound of the monk¡¯s explanation. He peered around once again. The fog blotted out any hopes of seeing the pale light from the moon or stars. In the darkness, it was virtually impossible to get a grasp on their position. From what he remembered, the strait usually took about an hour or two to cross, depending on the conditions. They had to at least be in the middle of the strait by now, but if they happened to veer off course, they could be heading into the deep ocean, where their small, single-masted skiff would not fare well.

    ¡°I did not want to say anything,¡± the monk continued, lowering his voice even further, ¡°But I keep seeing strange lights off in the distance. It could just be my eyes. They¡¯ve gotten tired from straining to see through this fog.¡±

    Gin turned back around. ¡°What kind of lights?¡±

    ¡°Two lights. Pale lights. They appear here and there, never for long.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably nothing,¡± said Gin, but inside he was not so sure.

    Several minutes later the last gasp of the soft wind that had carried them along fell flat, and their ship puttered to a standstill. The water was now like glass, but the fog if anything, had gotten stronger. It was almost so thick that he had trouble breathing. He could taste the dampness on his tongue. He nudged Saru who was across from him, sleeping softly.

    She rose reluctantly, but eventually came to her senses, particularly when she noticed the dense blanket of fog. ¡°Have we crossed already?¡± she asked, as she did not feel the boat moving.

    ¡°No,¡± said Gin. ¡°The wind has died. We¡¯re going to need to row.¡±

    The two went to work, synchronizing their movements so that they could proceed. Kaya had also awoken from sleep, but sat quietly at the bow, staring off into the distance.

    ¡°How much time do we have left?¡± Saru asked as she pulled back on the oar with a heave.

    ¡°It is hard to say,¡± Gin returned. ¡°This is some of the thickest fog I have ever seen.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if the girls are safe,¡± Kaya whispered to herself.

    ¡°There!¡± the monk suddenly cried, pointing off into the distance. ¡°Did you see those lights?¡±

    Gin and Saru shook their heads, but Kaya nodded.

    ¡°I thought I saw something,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°What were they?¡± Gin asked again, urgency growing in his tone. ¡°What did you see?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure. It disappeared quickly. It looked like two glowing spheres.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the monk affirmed. ¡°Like wisps in the air!¡±

    Gin peered out and then down at the water. Slowly, a sense of dread began to creep over him. ¡°You told us that sailors met something out on the water that kept them from going out. What exactly did they see?¡± he asked Kaya.

    She looked uncomfortable and said nothing for a few moments. Finally, she gathered the courage to speak. ¡°Some said it was a spectral ship out on the waters, shielded by mist. Others said it was a great sea monster, hairless and black. Others said it was a ghost and some said it was a kami.¡± Her voice quieted, but she continued. ¡°No one I have talked to had seen it for themselves. It has been just a rumor among the fishermen, and there have been many such stories over the years. It has never been seen on the strait, only on the open sea in the east. We should be safe here.¡±

    ¡°Unless we are not in the strait,¡± Saru countered. ¡°We have no idea where we are in this mist.¡±

    ¡°Seafarers have always told stories of monsters in the deep,¡± Gin stated. ¡°While most are just stories, my background has made me wonder. These tales must start somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Do you really believe them?¡± Kaya asked nervously.

    Gin did not reply but continued to peer out into the mist.

    They continued rowing for another several minutes. Nothing unusual happened. The thick fog persisted, and they had no help in terms of wind. None on the ship said as much as a word, but kept their eyes open, ever searching. It was dark, so very dark that they could not tell if they were really moving at all.

    ¡°There they are again!¡± the monk suddenly cried.

    This time Gin saw them. The others had been telling the truth after all. Two pale orbs of light appeared off the port side of the ship, hovered and swayed, and then dissipated quickly.

    Gintaro instantly stood. ¡°Kaya, switch with me,¡± he commanded.

    She obeyed, and they crossed the narrow lane by the mast, until Gin stood at the bow of the ship, staring out intently. Kaya grabbed an oar and continued to row in his stead. It was deathly quiet.

    ¡°Gin, what¡¯s going on?¡± whispered Saru, her voice quivering with fear.

    He did not answer at first but continued to stare into the wall of mist. ¡°The fog,¡± he finally said. ¡°I think that it is following us.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Don¡¯t tell me you believe her story?¡±

    ¡°The yomi are real,¡± the monk muttered, his voice hushed but frightened. ¡°Though if this truly is one, we are doomed.¡±

    ¡°Is this why you brought us here?¡± Saru snapped, ¡°To fight monsters for you? Well, I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s not what we agreed to!¡±

    The monk opened his mouth to reply but stopped as he saw Gintaro unsheathe his sword and hold it out as if he were squaring off with an invisible opponent. His posture was rigid and his muscles tense, as if he were ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice. A minute passed. Still, nothing happened.

    At once, an enormous figure emerged from the water ahead of them, shaking the small skiff so violently that it nearly capsized. In the dense mist, all they could see was a faint outline of the giant, but it rose tall like a man from the water, whose lower half was still submerged. Two lights floated, towering above them, representing the creature¡¯s ghastly eyes. They were now focused upon them with tangible malice. Gin did not yet make a move but stood as still as stone. His sword and magatama around his neck emitted a pale blue light, giving just the faintest illumination in which to see the monster. It was as dark as pitch, but the outline of it resembled a slender man with long, sleek arms that extended down to the sea. It had no clear features other than its wisps for eyes, and round, bulbous head.

    The creature reared up, and a long, serpentine arm stretched out for their ship, threatening to smash it into pieces. But Gin held his ground, and at the last moment clove into the monster¡¯s outstretched hand. The monster quickly retracted its injured limb and howled with fury. The wind from its roar scattered the mist around it so that all could clearly identify its slick, wet shape. It was a horrific thing, dark as the night yet tall and mighty, a titanic figure looming over them.

    Gin¡¯s sword shone even brighter, and he held it out, readying himself once again. ¡°What do you desire, ancient one?¡± he cried, trying to keep his balance as the boat rocked back and forth.

    The monster hissed, still suffering from the wound by Gin¡¯s sword. ¡°Blood!¡± It replied, its voice was deep and low and rumbled like thunder.

    ¡°Whose blood?¡± he shouted, glaring at the monster ruefully.

    The pale eyes were now focused on Gin¡¯s glowing sword, and it remained hunched as if giving way to caution.

    ¡°They who slaughtered the holy ones!¡± it finally answered. ¡°They who defiled the pure and cast them into the sea!¡±

    ¡°Holy ones?¡± murmured Gin, as if to himself. ¡°Ah!¡± He then turned to face the monk, who was in the back of the boat quailing at the sight of the creature before them. ¡°Do you have any incense?¡± he asked urgently.

    The monk was stunned for a moment but then lunged for his pack near his feet.

    ¡°Gin! Behind you!¡± Saru screamed, as the blackened hand shot forward once again. He barely managed to deflect it again, but this time the wound he caused was more effective, as the roar the creature let out was even louder than before.

    ¡°Light the incense!¡± Gin commanded, this time not making the mistake of turning his back on his opponent. ¡°And then recite a sutra!¡±

    ¡°Which sutra?¡± the monk cried, fumbling to light the small stick of incense he held.

    ¡°Any!¡± Gin shouted, holding out his sword and exposing the black magatama on his chest. ¡°Do you want revenge, ancient one, is that it?¡± he said to the monster, who was drawing closer to the ship. ¡°But the holy ones are commanded against committing such acts. They would want you to be at peace, not overwhelmed by rage!¡±

    The monster hissed but then grew quiet for a moment.

    ¡°Here we have a holy one. Would you send him to his death like the others?¡±

    By now the monk¡¯s flame had been lit, and the incense burned and rose up to meet the mist. The boy¡¯s voice cracked with terror, and his folded hands trembled, but he recited an old sutra as best he could. Kaya was laying on the bottom of the boat as if struck dead, and Saru merely watched on in horror, unable to move.

    ¡°This¡­¡± the monster¡¯s voice returned, but this time it was less formidable and more serene.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gintaro said, and his voice was calm. ¡°He is one of them. He is praying for you.¡± The monster¡¯s glowing eyes now shifted from the swordsman to the boy, who continued his sutra. Gradually, the black creature lessened in stature, until it became the size of an ordinary man, resembling the monk that sat amongst them. It floated along the side of the boat and then reached out a gentle hand towards the boy but stopped short of actually touching him. It then looked down at its own hand, black, wet, and slick.

    ¡°We shall find those who did this to us,¡± the creature said as if to itself, its voice now less terrible. Indeed, there was an angelic ring to it. ¡°Then we shall have justice.¡± At that moment, the dark being sunk back into the sea. Immediately, the mist began to thin around them, like smoke being let out of an open window. Gin, with his sharp vision, could see that two lights had illuminated once again in the far distance but seemed to be moving away from them, creeping along the water.

    Several minutes passed before the mist disappeared completely from view and everyone in the boat could let out an exhale of relief. The initiate, clearly terrified, bent over the stern and threw up, while Kaya quietly sobbed, her face buried in her hands. Saru leaned forward while Gintaro sat down at the bow and sheathed his sword. No one said a word.

    After several minutes, Saru finally broke the silence. ¡°What was that¡­thing?¡±

    ¡°Not here,¡± answered Gin, his voice still quiet. ¡°Let¡¯s get away from this place first.¡± He took control of the oar once again from Kaya, and they rowed silently for a good half an hour before the wind returned. The thick fog had all but disappeared by that time, and at last, the soft glow of dawn peeked over the horizon.

 Chapter 34 - Gintaro - Of Yomi and the Kaijin

    When the sun had clearly risen in the sky, and the sight of land was visible from the bow, he finally looked over at Saru and spoke.

    ¡°That thing¡­was a yomi.¡±

    ¡°A yomi?¡± Saru repeated as if he were speaking another language. ¡°I thought that it was a kind of kami, only wicked and hideous.¡±

    The young monk at the stern cleared his voice. Gin nodded, permitting him to answer for as a Truist he should know such things.

    ¡°Yomi are the physical manifestations of kami who have relinquished their place in the spiritual realm to seek revenge,¡± he explained. ¡°In a way, they can be considered fallen kami, for they have intentionally come to the mortal plane, and in doing so, they forsake their immortality. Unlike kami, yomi can be slain or injured by mortal means. However, they can also harm and even kill humans, which is often their intent. The reason why kami fall is different for each kind, but it is usually brought about by some tragic or self-serving reason.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand. That was a monster, not a kami. Kami are supposed to be beautiful.¡±

    ¡°When kami are corrupted,¡± Gin interjected, ¡°They turn into corrupt versions of their former selves. Oni, for example, were said to be beautiful, angelic beings long ago when this world was born, but were filled with greed and sought to dominate man, so now they appear as vile and hideous creatures. They have lost the dignity and the intelligence that they once had, and instead, are driven by passion and rage.¡±

    ¡°So oni are a kind of yomi. I never knew...¡± Saru said contemplatively.

    ¡°That yomi that we just encountered was also guided by similar feelings of discontent. It was seeking those who had wronged it, but it would also destroy anything in its path. Luckily, we were able to reach into its darkened mind, and persuade it to let us go.¡±

    ¡°It did not seem to like the light from your sword either,¡± Saru noted.

    Gin paused, thinking of how best to describe what he wanted to say. ¡°Think about it this way. Do you know the children¡¯s game, janken?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Rock, paper, scissors,¡± she said, making the motions with her hand.

    ¡°Yes. Think of yomi as the rock, the kami as the paper, and humanity as the scissors. Typically, yomi can easily defeat humans, for they are often larger and have amazing physical attributes. But kami can control and dominate the yomi, for they are the pure, uncorrupted form of a yomi. Humans have an ill effect on kami, for our races are opposites in a sense. The presence of a human can weaken kami, and the wicked acts of humans can often lead a kami to fall.

    With that said, humans have found a few ways to tip the scales in our favor against the yomi. Some people have been trained to harness the energy of the spiritual realm through magatama and consecrated swords. They can use that power against the yomi.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only within the skillset of a Kaijin to be able to do such a thing,¡± the young monk exclaimed, falling to his knees as if awestruck. ¡°I had no idea such men still existed on the Islands. What a miracle it was that you were sent to us on this night!¡±

    Gin looked uncomfortable. ¡°I am not a Kaijin. Not anymore.¡±

    At this, the boy furrowed his brow and appeared concerned. ¡°But surely you must be joking. One cannot just leave a sacred office once they have been accepted.¡±

    Gin did not reply but turned back towards Saru who still looked confused. ¡°I was able to injure it, but it was this young monk here who saved us in truth.¡±

    The boy¡¯s mouth dropped open in surprise. ¡°B-b-but I¡­¡±

    ¡°While it is true that yomi can be slain,¡± he continued, ¡°We were clearly outmatched out here on the strait. But we were lucky to have a Truist initiate with us, and his prayer tapped into the part of the yomi that was once a kami. This creature must have been driven mad by the pollution of its waters by slain Truist monks, which would explain why it was enraged and its bizarre monk-like shape. This must be the very creature that has been terrorizing seafarers in the East Sea. What makes me nervous is that it has now entered the strait and seems to be proceeding west. It said that it was going to seek the one who wronged it. How strange¡­¡±

    The monk finally rose from his knees. ¡°I always thought that yomi could only be defeated by a Kaijin.¡±

    Gin sighed. ¡°That is what most believe, but no, anyone can do it if they are clever enough to interpret what may pacify the yomi. In this case, it was the prayer of a clear-hearted monk.¡±

    ¡°But surely that cannot happen every time,¡± Saru exclaimed. ¡°We happened to have a Truist with us. What if we didn¡¯t?¡±

    Gin ran his fingers along the sheath of his sword. ¡°There are some yomi that cannot be mollified. In such a case, all that is left then is force.¡±

    This was followed by another prolonged silence.

    ¡°I can¡¯t think about this anymore,¡± Saru confessed, rubbing her head.

    ¡°We can discuss it at length another time,¡± said Gin reassuringly, peering off towards the shore. ¡°For now, let¡¯s get off the water, and get some much-needed rest.¡±

    It took a little bit of time for the initiate-monk to orient himself to where they were and locate where they needed to go. After he spotted a few key landmarks, he steered the ship further towards the shore. The mist had not caused them to deviate too far from their course, which was fortunate, for if they had gotten lost, it was unlikely that the inexperienced monk would have been able to navigate them back. They landed the skiff in a small cove, which was disguised well by tall rocks along the periphery. There was a tiny beachhead that protruded out from a thick layer of bamboo and palm trees. At last, they had reached the southern shore of the largest and most important of the Islands, Nakashima.

    They were forced to pull the skiff ashore, as they had no anchor to hold the ship at bay, but between the four of them, it was light work. It was late in the morning when they finally had unpacked and set up camp.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°This is a secret place, not known to many,¡± the young monk stated, as he pulled his belongings from the boat. ¡°The man who lent me this ship is a wealthy fisherman, and more importantly, a follower of Truism. He will come for it eventually and sail it back to his own dock further up the coast. This place is inconspicuous enough for it to sit alone for some time without the risk of theft.¡±

    Gintaro sat down wearily and began working on a fire so that they could cook a meal. The boy had a fair store of vegetables with him that would make for a good soup, and by now, he was on the verge of starving. ¡°You mentioned horses. Where would they be?¡±

    ¡°Not far,¡± said the monk, setting his supplies down at the camp. ¡°I shall go collect them while you eat and rest.¡±

    ¡°Will you not join us?¡±

    The boy shook his head. ¡°I am rested well enough, at least as much as one can expect. As you may imagine, I had quite a tough time finding people willing to join me back in Kagiminato. I spent a few days on the docks searching for help, and I was at leisure then. I will pick up the horses myself and return around dusk. You can rest until then.¡±

    ¡°And you trust us to still be here?¡± Saru said, flashing a mischievous grin. ¡°You Truists must lose half of what you own to the clever and the other half to the wicked.¡±

    The monk was taken aback by this. ¡°Surely you plan to honor your oath!¡±

    ¡°Pay her no mind,¡± said Gin, glowering at Saru who merely shrugged playfully. ¡°We will be here when you return. By the way, you never gave us your name.¡±

    ¡°I thought that they didn¡¯t give you holy folk names,¡± Saru teased.

    The monk was unsettled, as Saru had neared the mark. ¡°Initiates are not supposed to use their birth names,¡± he explained. ¡°When we receive our office, we are given new names as full members of the Order.¡±

    ¡°Well, it is lucky for you that we are not Truists,¡± said Gin, though the boy looked back at him quizzically. ¡°If we are going to be traveling together, I would like to know what to call you.¡±

    The monk flushed red but eventually gave in. ¡°My birth name is N¨­.¡±

    ¡°Then N¨­ it shall be. Now get along with it! Don¡¯t make us wait one moment past dusk,¡± Saru barked.

    The initiate still wore a confused expression but bowed hastily before disappearing into the nearby forest. Saru laughed, and Gin shook his head disapprovingly. He then looked over at Kaya, who sat alone on the beach, staring out into the ocean. She had been silent since he had confronted her on the ship, and after the ordeal with the yomi, she had barely lifted her head.

    ¡°Saru, would you mind?¡± he asked, handing her the cooking tools.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied, understanding his intent.

    Gintaro stood up and walked down the sandy beach towards the shore, where the water ebbed back and forth slowly and reflected the bright summer sun. He sat down next to Kaya, and they looked out onto the water together. Neither of them spoke.

    Finally, he cleared his voice.

    ¡°There is nothing I can do,¡± Kaya said, interrupting him. Her gaze remained out upon the water. ¡°Nothing I can do that will ever make amends for what I did.¡±

    Gin sighed. ¡°Kaya, I was exhausted. I should not have spoken to you like that. I was wrong. I know that you were in a hard situation. I might have done the same if it was for someone I loved.¡±

    ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t have,¡± she said sternly. ¡°That¡¯s the difference between you and me. That¡¯s always been the difference. You never give in to the pressures around you, no matter how strong. And besides, you¡¯re right, I knew what could happen. I couldn¡¯t get out on my own, so I used you to sever the ties for good. I¡¯m no better than them. No better than him.¡±

    ¡°Kaya...¡± Gin insisted.

    She turned around and looked at him straight in the eyes. For the first time since they met the day before, there was a clarity about them, despite the tears that began to flow. ¡°I need you to tell me what happened, Gin-san. The full story. It¡¯s my fault, I need to know the fullness of what I have done.¡±

    At this, he shifted uncomfortably. ¡°Kaya, this is not all your fault. I held the sword. It was me who killed, not you.¡±

    ¡°Even so, I need you to tell me. Tell me everything.¡±

    He reluctantly told his story, filling in as much detail as he could. Kaya listened intently but continued to look out at the water. Her face was grim as if she were processing, ingesting every word as if it were a bitter meal.

    At length, he came to an end. By now, the tide was coming in, and the foam of the surf was just reaching their feet. It felt relieving and in a way cathartic to tell the story and to feel the cool water slide through the spaces in his toes.

    Kaya sighed and turned once again to face him. ¡°Gin-san, there is nothing I can do to repay you. But I will certainly try. From what I can understand from your tale, great powers are conspiring against you. They will use what happened in Kagiminato to defame you. My girls and I will tell the truth to whoever is willing to listen, and from my experience, men tend to listen to women like us. We will make the story of your quest to rescue your daughter the most talked about tale in all the land.¡±

    Gintaro smiled. ¡°I¡¯m honored. But you never said where you were going, and what you intend to do.¡±

    Kaya stood up. Her posture was tall but elegant, and the gentle sea breeze blew about her brightly colored kimono so that she looked like a living painting. There was a defiant look in her eyes, a look of ambition that he had not seen in her except when they were both quite young.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Old Capital,¡± she said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve scrimped and saved for many years, and now, I¡¯m going to help those girls become proper geisha. No more of this wallowing in the slums like pigs, selling our bodies when we are so much more than that. We will show them who we really are.¡±

    Gin nodded approvingly. ¡°That suits you. You know what they say, every geisha needs a mother.¡±

    She flashed a confident smile into the wind. ¡°I was always afraid to reach for the top. I never thought I was good enough after what I went through growing up. But you¡¯ve shown me something, Gin-san.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you have done. You are never too old to change.¡±

    The waves suddenly came in further than they had and crashed among their ankles, receding slowly.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Saru shouted from the campsite. ¡°Food¡¯s ready!¡±

    Both Gin and Kaya came in from the beach and sat alongside Saru for the meal. The vegetables were fresh, and Saru¡¯s preparation was perfect. They all enjoyed the hot feast and drank down the soup until there was nothing left but an empty kettle. After a few moments of full and utter contentment, Kaya stood up.

    ¡°I am deeply sorry, but I must be going now, and I am afraid that this will be goodbye, at least for some time. I need to make sure that the girls made it across the strait. Though I do not think it likely that they had to deal with the same terror that we did, they are beautiful girls after all, and I do not trust the self-discipline of that filthy man to hold out for long.¡±

    The way she said ¡®filthy¡¯ with such utter contempt made both Gin and Saru laugh. They rose to send her off, though she packed light and needed only a few minutes to prepare.

    ¡°Saru-chan,¡± Kaya finally said with a hint of affection. ¡°You are a good and loyal friend. Gin-san is lucky to have met you. You could have easily walked away, but here you are. Please, for me, keep him safe, and help him bring his little girl back home.¡±

    Saru bowed low. ¡°To be honest, I distrusted you from the moment I met you. But now I see that I was wrong about you. Your love for your girls is obvious, and just like Gin, you would sacrifice anything for them. Such a thing is not contemptible. Instead, I find it quite honorable. I hope you find success wherever life takes you next.¡±

    They bowed to each other once more before Kaya turned to face Gin.

    ¡°I forgive you,¡± he said before she could say anything. ¡°There is nothing more I can say. I forgive you. Go now and may the All-kami guide you.¡±

    Kaya moved to speak, but his words had hit her so hard that she was unable to utter a word. She nodded, bowed low, turned, and pushed into the forest in the direction of Matsuyama.

    Gintaro took a deep breath as if he had just finished another great battle, like the one in Kagiminato or the one upon the strait.

    ¡°I need to rest,¡± he said, as if to himself. Saru agreed, and they both proceeded back to the campfire and despite the heat and the bright sun overhead, they both fell into a deep and restful sleep.

 Chapter 35 - Gintaro - The Mountain of Dread

    N¨­ returned at nightfall as promised. He was riding a grey steed, leading two other horses by rope. The three gathered their belongings and departed back the way he had come, following a slender trail away from the cove. They soon came to the high road, but instead of remaining upon it and following it down the coastline, they crossed it almost immediately, taking a vein of the lesser-known central paths. These paths would bring them into the Middle Country, the heart of lower Nakashima. It was so named because it was the swath of land that sat between the realms of the Buta, to the south, and the Tsuru, to the north, and it was in truth controlled by no man.

    In the days of the Emperors, the Middle Country was well established and prospered, despite its mountainous landscape. This range, although tall and mighty in certain places, was not as consistently high and steep as the ranges of the north. It was mostly covered by tall pines, beeches, and bamboo and was for the most part habitable. Many people used to dwell there in former years, and it was known as a fine place to harvest timber and quarry stone.

    Yet when the Emperors failed, the Middle Country began to decline and became a land of huntsmen, and hardy folk, for no daimy¨­ had established a strong place or city in that region, and thus help and aid were ever far away. Even so, it was not completely abandoned because of vital trading routes between the north and the south that cut through the wild hills. The roads were maintained, and trading posts guarded, but that was all.

    By the time of the War of Ashes, the daimy¨­ had even fewer resources to spend, and so the Middle Country and the central paths were finally overgrown and lost to all but the most daring or hard-pressed. Those who remained there kept some of the ancient roads intact, while others were altogether lost.

    There were still a few permanent dwellings that existed in the Middle Country, but they were often closer to the border and nearer to the protection of the daimy¨­. Further within there were even fewer, being mostly the haunts of outlaws and brigands. That grim folk dwelt in the wilds for many years in relative safety, for the daimy¨­ did not have men enough to spare to hunt them down. At first, the outlaws did not dare encroach too far into the lands of the daimy¨­, in fear that they might draw the wrath of the great lords towards them. But once most honest workers and tradesmen had fled the Middle Country for the safety of the coasts, the brigands had little left to plunder, and so they grew increasingly bold. They would sometimes come down from the Middle Country in great packs and take what they could before departing in haste. For a time, there was little the daimy¨­ could do to stop them.

    In most recent days, however, the raids of the outlaws had finally drawn the ire of the great lords and their retainers, who after a decade were able to recover some of their strength. The brigands began to face resistance on the borders, and fearing full retaliation, they now rarely plundered beyond the Middle Country but instead warred against each other for resources and supremacy. Gintaro understood why N¨­ had searched for a protective escort before departing Kagiminato, for it was not uncommon to hear of travelers waylaid or slain along the central paths if they dared to take them.

    The Middle Country was also said to be home to a large population of Truists, who had come only recently, fleeing from the persecution that followed Mashige Hideyo¡¯s rise to the Sh¨­gunate. Mashige effectively banned the religion, and though he never outwardly used violence against them, he also did nothing to help them from being hunted by their enemies. Temples were burned, and monks put to the sword. Some had stood their ground, but many fled into the Middle Country, searching for sanctuary.

    N¨­ intended to regroup with these outcasts and share with them some vital information, but he was reticent about revealing their location. He would not tell Gin nor Saru where, exactly, they were going but only said that they would stay on the central paths for quite some time. He would often pull out an old scroll and examine it when he sat alone to meditate. It was evidently a map, but he would not allow anyone else to set eyes upon it. This proved very irksome to Saru, who did not like the idea of following this initiate-monk into the wilds without any direction or estimate of how long it would take.

    ¡°I wish we had never agreed to this,¡± she often grumbled, shifting in her saddle uncomfortably.

    ¡°We had little choice,¡± Gin reminded her. ¡°We took an oath, and we must honor it.¡± But despite his firm resolve, he would often peer above the tree line to see where they were, and as each day passed, he grew increasingly uneasy.

    N¨­ himself said very little but watched with sharp eyes everything that Saru, and especially Gin did. When they broke camp, he sat alone, and when they went to sleep, he would often turn aside and study his map or pray in the darkness.

    Several days passed since they left the cove, but it seemed to them that they had not gone as far as they should have in that time. They felt that they were always going uphill, and the summer heat was brutal, even under the heavy branches swaying above. The horses were poor beasts, underfed and overaged and they marched languidly up the path.

    ¡°It was the best I could do,¡± N¨­ explained resentfully. ¡°We Truists do not have such a large store of wealth as we did in the time of the Emperors.¡±

    ¡°This horse can barely carry itself, let alone me,¡± Saru lamented. ¡°And I am not such a heavy burden. I feel as though I may be the last thing this poor animal carries, and that does not sit well with me.¡±

    ¡°You are no light burden,¡± N¨­ shot back, taking offense at her words. ¡°In any sense of the phrase. And I am sure the horse feels more anxiety about carrying you to its death, than the other way around.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Saru snapped, her eyes flashing with rage.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Gin cried, and they became quiet.

    The two would often bicker, for they came from vastly diverse backgrounds. N¨­ was trained in the ways of the Truist Order and had a deep love for formality and tradition. Saru, on the other hand, was a true warrior of Akaii and was hot-tempered and uncouth. She often returned to the camp half-undressed after bathing herself in a nearby stream, which caused N¨­ great mortification.

    ¡°How dare you approach a servant of the Holy See in such a disgraceful manner! Have you no modesty? No sense of shame at all?¡± he would stammer, shielding his eyes and turning away in disgust.

    ¡°How can you call yourself a ¡®See¡¯ when you close your eyes every time I come back from a bath?¡± she would quip back with a grin. ¡°Were we not born into this world in such a form? Did not the All-kami create us like this? How then can such a thing be called ¡®disgraceful¡¯?¡±

    N¨­ would usually counter with some platitude or merely ignore her altogether.

    Gintaro¡¯s face would burn red when she came like this and he pretended to be preoccupied with his sword, or some other tasks, though he never went as far to rebuke her.

    During the first few days, they passed through several established villages and renewed their stores of food and supplies for the journey to come. The people there were friendly enough until they heard that they were venturing further within. After that, they would cast looks of doubt and suspicion upon them, and they would speak to them no more. In time, these villages became smaller and less hospitable. Often the locals would scurry inside at their coming and peer at them from within the darkness of their houses of mud and thatch.

    Eventually, they no longer came to any habitations at all, and those they did come across were shabby remnants, either burned and ravaged by outlaws or completely and utterly abandoned. This and the fact that the woods about them thickened and became more gnarled and foreboding, gave each of them an uneasy feeling as they pressed on.

    Soon Gintaro could no longer conceal his anxiety, and after their tenth day of journeying, he turned to N¨­ and spoke.

    ¡°This is not my first time passing through these lands,¡± he said quietly, his eyes resting on the initiate monk who had just put down his bowl of soup. ¡°Though the last time I was here, I was a young man, probably only a little older than you are now.¡±

    N¨­ said nothing and waited for him to continue.

    ¡°We are drawing near to Mount Osoroshi,¡± he said, looking off to the north. ¡°It is a place where none dare to dwell, from the time even before the Emperors failed. I wonder why we are going that way. Do you not know the long and grim history of that place? Or do your people now live there in secret? Is that why you have not told us where we are going?¡±

    The monk shifted uncomfortably, and his face flushed. ¡°I know my history well enough. It is said to be cursed, and my people would never dwell upon it or within it,¡± he explained. ¡°But they do dwell in its shadow. In a way, the supposed curse protects them from those who would do them harm. As I said when we first met, I am more worried about the brigands. I have not told you this until now, but when I last left my people, I came with two other initiates. We were ambushed a few days into our journey, and my friends were taken from me.¡±

    ¡°What happened to them?¡± Saru asked from across the fire.

    N¨­ cast his eyes down, for there was a faint shimmer on them. ¡°I do not know. They were not only my fellow initiates, but they were like brothers to me. We grew up and trained together from the time that we were mere children.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Gin said solemnly. ¡°How did you manage to escape?¡±

    ¡°I was quicker or more fortunate than they were, I suppose. I got away and hid at first, but then I tried to go back for them. When I returned, they were gone, and I could not find them or the brigands. I searched for quite some time, but I was given a mission and knew I had to complete it. As much as it pained me, there was little I alone could do for them, so I continued on.¡±

    There was silence for a few minutes, as the fire crackled and popped under the starry sky above. The dark blue hue of the night made the stars seem closer than they were, and the half-moon seemed to hang over them, as if within an arm¡¯s reach.

    At length, N¨­ spoke again. ¡°I will tell you the truth. I plan to cross near the southern foothills of Mount Osoroshi to see if we can avoid any confrontation with the brigands. As you said, most people seem to shun the place, and no brigands dwell there that I know of. It should provide us with the cover we need to make it past them unmolested. Once we reach the mountain, it should be only a few days until we can reach my people.¡±

    ¡°Should does not sound very precise,¡± Saru interjected.

    N¨­ exhaled slowly. ¡°My brothers and sisters are fleeing for their lives,¡± he explained. ¡°They are fleeing from persecution in the cities and violence from the brigands in the wilds. So, they have adopted a system where they do not stay in one place for long. They are continually moving, and there is an algorithm they use, which depends on the stars above. By my estimates, I can get close, but I am never sure exactly where they will be. In the end, we may need them to find us.¡±

    Both Gintaro and Saru looked at each other with uneasiness.

    ¡°I advise you to reconsider your plan,¡± Gin cautioned. ¡°This way could prove more perilous than the other. Mount Osoroshi is said to be evil.¡±

    ¡°And what do you know of it?¡± N¨­ shot back harshly. ¡°All I have heard are stories and strange tales of long-forgotten ages. Have you seen anything that shines truth on these claims? If so, speak now.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Gin shook his head slowly.

    ¡°I see. Then I counsel it is best to avoid the evil we do know and tempt fate against the evil we do not. The outlaws are cruel, bloodthirsty, and recently desperate. Their miserable lives here have made them cold, and they will not think twice about attacking innocent travelers. I have seen it with my own eyes. And they have considerable numbers, far more than we could deal with on our own.¡±

    ¡°But they are still men,¡± Gin returned. ¡°They may be reasoned with. They may let us pass if we bargain with them. If we stay on our current course, I fear we could fall into worse danger. My master was a man of great power and courage, and even he dared not tread upon Osoroshi¡¯s foothills. That alone should be reason enough to avoid it, for he was one of the last true Kaijin and there was truly little he would not do. If even he was wary, we should be as well.¡±

    At this, the boy was taken aback, and for a moment even appeared frightened before hardening in defiance.

    ¡°I never thought you to be so superstitious,¡± Saru interjected, glancing over at Gin with a look of surprise.

    ¡°I am not superstitious,¡± he retorted. ¡°But I am cautious. I must be. My daughter¡¯s life depends on it.¡±

    Saru furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°I am not familiar with these lands. Tell me, why is that mountain so evil? I have never heard of this place before, though the name sounds somewhat familiar.¡±

    The swordsman¡¯s eyes flashed, and he lowered his voice so that it could just be heard over the crackle of the flames. ¡°The place is Mount Osoroshi, which means, the Mountain of Dread. Before the days of the Shinjin, the God-man, it was a stronghold of the great evil that dominated these Islands and enslaved the people who lived upon them. It was the lair of many terrible yomi of that age, and it was ruled by a being so powerful that it was able to bend the yomi to its command.¡±

    ¡°The Akuma,¡± N¨­ whispered.

    ¡°The Yomi King...¡± Saru mouthed with understanding.

    Gintaro confirmed this with a grave nod. ¡°When the Shinjin began his campaign, there was a great battle upon Minami-shima, where he miraculously won. We passed near to it as we traveled beside Mount Omukae on our way to Kagiminato. After that battle, the Shinjin came and invaded Nakashima, and after rallying the people here, he laid siege to the fortress of Osoroshi. It took many years, and it was a bitter struggle. Then, just as they began to make progress, he was said to have been murdered by one of his most trusted servants on the eve of the decisive battle. All thought that the war would be lost. Yet, a few days later, the gate of Osoroshi was broken asunder, and the Shinjin¡¯s remaining followers were able to push through. The Truists believe that the Shinjin took on his divine form and mortally wounded the Akuma, for his followers found the Akuma dead in his very stronghold.

    From the servants of the Shinjin, a pious and skilled warrior, Teru Masada, was chosen to be the First Emperor. It was his duty to continue the movement that the Shinjin started and cleanse the Islands of yomi. He did his best, but he never made it that far, for he died on the march north, in a place we now know as the Old Capital.¡±

    ¡°From there, I remember my history, at least some of it,¡± Saru said, her face coming to life from the sudden remembrance. ¡°After that, the sons of the First Emperor continued the march and besieged the Dim Mountain, the place they call Oboroshi, for it is often obscured by harsh storms. With the combined might of many of the different peoples nearby, they managed to sunder the gates of Oboroshi, and in one last desperate push, they destroyed the last bastion of evil upon this island. The dominion of the Yomi King was then broken, and all the other yomi fled, and the glorious age of the Emperors began. The wisdom of the Shinjin was taught far and wide then, and it coalesced into what we now call Truism.¡±

    ¡°I am impressed by your knowledge,¡± Gin admitted. ¡°Where did you learn such old lore?¡±

    Saru shrugged. ¡°The legend is tied to the origin of my people. The warriors of Akaii were said to be vital in the defeat of the remaining hosts of the Yomi King and were given the lands north of Oboroshi as their own. We have dwelt there ever since.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, it was from those two fortresses that the Akuma controlled the Islands in the age before the Shinjin and the Emperors. Though the Mountain of Dread was said to be its chief domain, the Dim Mountain was hardly less evil. The line of the Emperors was at first potent and they wielded great power but even so, it was with great sacrifice that they were able to besiege both bastions. And not all the evil under either mountain was utterly destroyed, or so the tales go.¡±

    ¡°The Akaii have many stories of those days,¡± Saru mused aloud, ¡°But nowadays, they are not considered to be true history, but rather legends or myths handed down. Many now consider the Yomi King and his realm underneath the Dim Mountain as silly tales to frighten children into obedience, or as dread stories to tell around the fireside.¡±

    ¡°Most people now think that way,¡± N¨­ said quietly. ¡°Most yomi now dwell in secret, not openly, and have thus faded into superstition. Many doubt that they even exist at all. But after crossing the strait, well, we all know better than to deny the truth.¡±

    ¡°Yomi and kami both exist. It does not require belief, it just takes a bit of searching in the old and dark places of the world,¡± Gin declared, eyeing the young monk. ¡°I have dealt with both, unlike the All-kami whom you Truists hold in such esteem. He I have yet to meet.

    Anyways, although I cannot say for certain that everything written in the histories is true, it is widely known that the Emperors did not do as they ought and failed to fully cleanse the mountains of the evil within, for they were weary of war. They also dreaded what they would find in the depths. And they did not do what they ought, in keeping the evil from gathering once again, for within a few generations the posts around the mountains were abandoned and left to crumble. So now this place has been abandoned for hundreds of years, and I do not wish to see it any nearer if it can be helped.¡±

    ¡°But you are a Kaijin,¡± N¨­ insisted, growing angry. ¡°You should¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you; I am no Kaijin!¡± Gin cried, rising to his feet. His face was so stern and frightening at that moment that both Saru and N¨­ drew back and were afraid. After a moment, he relaxed and sat down once again, hunching forward, and stared deeply into the flames. ¡°We agreed to escort you to your people,¡± he said at last. ¡°We will follow you where you lead us until our oath is fulfilled.¡±

    ¡°Then we will continue towards the mountain,¡± N¨­ declared obstinately and then strode into the shade of the woods.

    The following day N¨­ led them on, bringing them ever closer to the mountain as he had promised. They kept to an ancient path that meandered slowly up toward Osoroshi¡¯s dark foothills. Gin was still anxious but tried not to let it show, for he did not want to usurp the boy¡¯s decision now that it was set. Like N¨­, he had no desire to encounter any of the brigands, for if they did, there would be a chance that he would have to fight, and he was weary of killing. This way could prove best after all if they managed to pass without issue. Yet a shadow hung over his heart, and he could not dismiss it.

    The mountain earned its name well, for the closer they drew towards it, the thicker and more difficult the path became if one could even consider it a path at all. It was more like an overgrown hunting trail, which had not seen regular use in many long years. The trees surrounding it were old, twisted, and had an evil look to them. Despite it being the height of summer, many trees were grey and ashen and bore no leaves. These great trees were thick and gnarled and had seen many lives of men come and pass before them. They creaked and cracked in the wind like the bending of old bones. The cry of the wild beasts and birds of the air had also died down to an eerie quietness, and only the occasional cawing of crows arose in its stead. These hideous birds would perch on the knotted branches above them and watch them with their impenetrable black eyes.

    The trail leading up to the mountain was tortuous and often doubled back on itself, much to the frustration of the monk. He would often repeat proverbs to himself such as, ¡°Day by day, step by step,¡± and, ¡°Fear evil and only evil. Do not seek it in the howling wind.¡± But both of his companions could sense that his unease was growing.

    The days passed slowly, and they saw and heard nothing of brigands or terrors or indeed of any creeping thing. Mount Osoroshi had become like a great grey wall before them, dominating the landscape and filling their eyes as they proceeded toward it. They were now well upon the base of the dread mountain itself, and the land would continue to rise at an increasingly sharp gradient as they continued. An uncomfortable silence seemed to suffocate them like a poisonous cloud.

    They moved slowly and warily, for they did not want to break the silence in some kind of unexplainable fear of what it would bring. They were nervous to even speak, for they did not want to draw attention to themselves. Saru glanced around from tree to tree, trying to espy an insect or some strange flower that she had never seen before. Like Minami-shima, this region of the Islands was completely foreign to her. N¨­ often would close his eyes in meditation or quietly inspect his map and glance at the heavens above. Gintaro was also quieter than usual. His face was grave, and he appeared lost in old memories.

    Then, fifteen days after they departed from the coast, low dark clouds moved in from the east and with it a great storm, which was not uncommon when the hot sun boiled the seas. Rain poured down with great globs of water that erupted on contact, and the wind caused sheets of rain to sweep across their path and sting the sides of their faces. It was only minutes before they were completely soaked to the bone. Mighty peals of thunder echoed above, and flashes of lightning lit the sky overhead, and this was too much for their poor horses. They began to panic, and all three had to do everything they could to keep them under control. A few separate times the horses sped off, nearly throwing N¨­ and Saru from their backs. It took a great deal of effort to master them, and once that finally occurred, the sky would explode once again in tumult.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use!¡± Gin called out from his horse, as N¨­ had once again lost control, and was pulling frantically at his reins. ¡°We need to find shelter!¡±

    Not long before this, they had passed what appeared to be a rocky cave on their ascent but had not paid it much mind, as they were to continue their march until nightfall. They had only managed to discover it by chance, for Saru had gone off to dispose of the refuse and spoke to them of the place upon her return. Gin had not thought much of it at first, but now such a shelter would be sensible, at least to give the horses some peace from the terrible skies above. The travelers themselves were also sorely tired, for the slow path up the foot of the mountain had drained them, and they were weary of the grim hospitality of the wilds.

    ¡°The cave?¡± N¨­ answered in return, thinking likewise. Gin waved, signaling ¡®yes,¡¯ and Saru, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, spurred her horse down the path in its direction. They made it back faster than they expected, and the horses were instantly relieved to take refuge within the cave¡¯s mouth.

    The cave itself appeared to be cloven into the side of a rocky ridge in one of the mountain¡¯s ominous foothills, partially facing the mountain itself. It had a wide gaping entrance, but further within was a narrow tunnel that continued for an indeterminable distance. This made Gin uneasy, and it almost caused him to reject the cave entirely. But as he inspected the wide entrance, he could see that it would make for good shelter, as there was nothing but dry rock and stone and enough space for them and their horses to rest.

    ¡°We have no other choice,¡± he said sourly, drawing the horses within.

    N¨­ agreed to this, and they made their camp, setting up a small fire towards the back of the cave¡¯s mouth. They fed the horses and threw their soaked outer garments on the rocks to have a chance of drying.

    It was a dim, greyish place, but it was unlikely that they would find much better considering where they were. The three moved lethargically, as if in a stupor of weariness, and prepared the camp in near silence. Each was tired and nervous, and the violent storm outside did nothing to brighten their spirits. Night soon fell, and the clouds swirling overhead made it darker than usual so that even their meager fire illuminated only the immediate area and nothing beyond. After all was settled, and being chilled from the dampness, they soon cast themselves down by the fire and ate their evening meal.

    ¡°We should rise at dawn,¡± N¨­ remarked, poking at his bowl of soup with his chopsticks languidly. Both Gin and Saru nodded slowly but said nothing. ¡°We shall soon be moving away from the mountain,¡± he continued, pulling out his map. ¡°There should be an old trail that is not far from where we are now. From there, we must travel a day or two, and then, depending on the stars, we will be in the lands of my people. Once we enter their domain, they will find us. Then, perhaps, we can all enjoy a much-needed rest.

    This gave a small dose of fuel to the low flame of their hopes, and even Saru flashed a soft smile. ¡°It¡¯ll be nice to be among other people again,¡± she said. ¡°Even if they are tight-fisted ascetics.¡±

    ¡°I have heard those rumors, but my people are not all like that,¡± N¨­ countered. ¡°We only take what we need, but that is to provide for the less fortunate. If you must know, we do prepare a fine table, even out here in the wilds, where you can eat fruits, honey, and rice cakes to your heart¡¯s content. You will be able to rest in safety, mend your belongings, and grow strong in both body and spirit. I am sure you will be warmly received, and you will receive great honor for aiding me in my mission.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like a dream,¡± said Gintaro, setting down his bowl and leaning against the large, smoothed stone behind him. ¡°I know that I could use a few days of good rest. I am weary, wearier than I have ever been before, I think. When I was young, this kind of life was all I ever knew, but now, I am no longer conditioned to it. I am forging ahead by my will alone, and I know that eventually, my body will fail me. I can only hope that it holds out long enough.¡±

    ¡°Then stay and be refreshed,¡± N¨­ said in earnest. ¡°You will be revered above all. A Kai...I mean a man of your talents has not been seen by our order for many years.¡±

    ¡°I am afraid that I cannot stay there for longer than is absolutely necessary.¡± There was a tinge of melancholy in his words. ¡°I also have a mission, the same as you. And I feel like every moment I waste is another I have failed.¡±

    N¨­ was at first dejected but forced a look of understanding. ¡°Even still. You will at least need to replenish your supplies, for they will not last us much longer.¡± He spoke the truth, as some of the rations they had bought from the last village spoiled early, leaving them with just a few days of food left, and that was if they ate sparingly.

    Saru had already begun to doze off, so Gin turned to his side and pulled his collar up around him, for there was a biting chill on the mountain that night. N¨­ went back to inspecting his map, until he too could no longer bear it, and succumbed to a gnawing and irresistible slumber.

 Chapter 36 - Gintaro - The Tengu

    The three travelers were startled awake by a piercing scream that shot through the heavy air. Each lurched up, grabbed whatever weapon was nearby, and looked around frantically. They did not know how long they had slept, for the pale orb of the moon was shaded by the wispy clouds above. The storm had passed, but it had left a dread mist in its wake.

    ¡°We should have set a watch!¡± N¨­ lamented, holding his staff out like a spear.

    ¡°I agree...¡± said Gin, his eyes scanning from tree to tree outside the cave.

    ¡°That was not the cry of any creature, but of a man,¡± Saru whispered, stepping towards the threshold of the cave, and looking up towards the mountain.

    The three paused, waiting to see if they had been discovered. Around them, a thick mist had fallen over the grounds, as heavy pockets of fog blotted out the distance.

    Then, another terrible, elongated scream rang out, and both Gin and N¨­ turned in Saru¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Brigands most likely,¡± Saru reasoned aloud. ¡°They are no more than a league away.¡±

    ¡°Then it is fortunate that the storm forced us to retreat here,¡± N¨­ said with a hint of relief. ¡°A little further and we would have ridden right into them.¡±

    Suddenly, a great din began to rise and spread, filling the forest with the shrill voices of men, the clamor of arms, and the thunderous rumble of the hooves of horses.

    ¡°A battle...¡± murmured Gin, being all too familiar with such noises.

    ¡°But against whom?¡± asked Saru.

    ¡°My people are not likely to have come this far towards the mountain,¡± N¨­ stated assuredly. ¡°Perhaps they war against another rival band?¡±

    ¡°But you have said that no one treads upon the mountain, not even the brigands. Why would they be here now?¡±

    N¨­ shook his head and looked greatly troubled. ¡°I do not know. Perhaps the wrath of the daimy¨­ finally drove them here, or some other need.¡±

    This was followed by a long pause as each stood frozen, listening to the roar of violence grow louder and louder by the moment.

    Eventually, the young monk could no longer stand it. ¡°We must hide further within the cave or flee!¡± he whispered, his voice quivering as he spoke. ¡°We may get swept up in this battle if we linger here too long!¡±

    ¡°Flee?¡± Saru returned. Disdain was evident in her voice. ¡°You dare ask us to flee? It¡¯s no use running if we do not know what we are running from.¡± With that, she gripped her naginata tightly and ran in the direction of the battle.

    Gin seemed to agree with her, but he was a bit more hesitant. Turning towards the boy, he said, ¡°Stay here if you want. It may be safer.¡±

    ¡°You promised to protect me!¡± N¨­ snapped, pointing at Gintaro. ¡°You swore an oath!¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± he replied. ¡°But Saru is right. We need to know what is going on in these woods before we even try to flee. Something is not right.¡± He glanced over at their sickly horses, who were suddenly showing great vigor. They were panicking wildly, snorting, and tugging at their bonds as if driven mad. This was unusual, for them to be so spooked by mere noises in the dark.

    Gin turned sharply and followed after Saru, who had already disappeared into the gloom of the woods. N¨­ was stunned for a moment, unable to move. But as he looked around the ugly cavern, and listened to the terrible cries in the night, he realized that he would feel much safer with Gintaro or Saru nearby, even if it was in the midst of a skirmish. He ground his teeth and mustered all the remaining courage he had left, and then ran off in pursuit, pausing only to let the poor horses free, for he pitied them. They ran off without a moment¡¯s hesitation back down the mountainside.

    N¨­ soon caught up with Gintaro, who had purposefully waited to see if the monk would follow. Although he was not sure what the monk would do, he was relieved to see that he had chosen to come. Then they both ran through the bleak mountain forest as fast as they could. Gin helped the monk to navigate the gnarled and twisted roots of the ancient trees, which crested dangerously above the soil every so often before plunging back down into their earthy depths. He had spent many years in dark places and could see much better in these conditions than most. They ducked, jumped, pivoted, and slid across the moist forest floor, all the while keeping their eyes out for the combatants of the battle that still raged on ahead of them.

    At first, they saw nothing, the forest was as empty as it had been before, other than the clamor that was drawing closer and closer. However, after several minutes, they began to see the corpses of outlaws strewn about their path.

    ¡°Scouts,¡± Gin said to N¨­, as they both slackened their pace. ¡°Or deserters.¡± He stopped at the first body he saw, knelt down, and carefully rolled the man aside. The corpse¡¯s eyes were open but lifeless, and his mouth dangled agape as if in surprise. He had an awful gash through his left flank that almost split him in half, and a puncture wound that went completely through the leather armor on his right shoulder.

    ¡°An ax perhaps,¡± murmured Gin, as if to himself, ¡°And a terrible spear strike. No, this looks more like a sword wound to me. But how?¡± He then peered around at a few of the bodies lying within sight. ¡°Do you see any arrows?¡±

    N¨­ shook his head.

    ¡°These wounds are severe,¡± Gintaro observed, his voice falling to a whisper. ¡°Which means this man had to have been struck not far from this very place. Be vigilant. We are close.¡±

    N¨­¡¯s heart began to race even faster if it was possible, and his head jerked one way and then the other. He envisioned enemies pouring forth from every opening, every black space between the trees.

    Then suddenly, the most peculiar thing happened. The great thunderous roar of the battle ahead of them died. There was a climactic shout, followed by a great many screams, which was then followed by several wails of agony, before stopping altogether. N¨­ looked at Gintaro with wide eyes. He could not fathom what that meant.

    Gin slowly rose from kneeling and unsheathed his sword. Of all the events so far, this one was the most disturbing to him.

    ¡°Did they run themselves off a cliff?¡± the young monk asked.

    Gin did not reply but stepped forward, holding his sword out with both hands, as if prepared for sudden combat. The monk instinctively stepped closer to him, and then they both advanced, step by step through the now quiet trees.

    They continued like this for some time, before they both came into a large clearing that was instantly identifiable as an outlaw¡¯s encampment. The place was deathly silent. Several corpses of brigands were strewn about. The smoke of smoldering fires mingled with the ever-increasing mist, making it hard to see past their immediate surroundings. Gin kept his sword up and proceeded further into the camp. There were a few tents erected, many more collapsed, several pits for fire, a line or two for hanging clothing, and a place for tools and supplies. There were many footsteps that had stamped down the grass, and trails of blood zigzagging here and there. Gin¡¯s eyes darted from ground to the mist, as he did not want to be taken unawares, but he was gaining valuable information from their tracks.

    ¡°It seems like they were ambushed,¡± he said. ¡°There was a great panic.¡±

    They continued on warily. Ahead of them was a great cloud of fog, and their pace slowed to nearly a crawl.

    ¡°Where is Saru?¡± N¨­ whispered. ¡°We should have found her by now.¡±

    Gin did not have an answer, but stepped resolutely forward, into the thick wall of mist. They were then enveloped by the cloud, as they could no longer see even to their feet. N¨­ could scarcely breathe in the humidity, for the dank air seemed to be tinged with the taste of blood and entrails. The young monk blinked repeatedly and held his breath. Then, when he could no longer stand it, he gasped for air. As he did, he thought he could see a silhouette of a figure hunched over a body.

    ¡°Who goes there?¡± Gin commanded, and his voice ranged sharply through the wood.

    The shadow in the distance stood tall and erect, fierce, and formidable. Its gaze then turned towards them. Gin¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°It¡¯s me...¡± a familiar voice came back to them.

    ¡°Saru!¡± N¨­ exclaimed and then laughed nervously to himself.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Come here and take a look, though I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll like what you¡¯ll see.¡±

    Gintaro eased his posture and lowered his sword, and they reconvened around Saru, who was standing over a body, completely severed in two from just below the ribcage.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a wound you see every day,¡± she said as they all peered down.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it said that the Buta daimy¨­ wields a sword so great that it can easily halve a man,¡± the young monk suggested, covering his mouth with disgust.

    Gin knelt and examined the body closely. ¡°I do not think the Buta daimy¨­ is responsible for this.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Saru asked. ¡°It would explain why these outlaws were ambushed. Perhaps they plundered too far into the Buta¡¯s lands, and he is seeking recompense.¡±

    ¡°It is also said that he is not one to be taken lightly. He is known to have a vicious temper,¡± N¨­ agreed.

    Gin shook his head, his eyes still on the body. ¡°Unless he is the greatest tactician to live since the days of the Emperors, I doubt the Buta was behind this at all. I have seen plenty of brigands lying dead here, but no soldiers of any other banner. Does that not strike you as odd?¡±

    To this, N¨­ said nothing, and even Saru shifted uncomfortably.

    ¡°Look here,¡± he said, pointing to the pool of blood that had accumulated just below the outlaw¡¯s hewn body where he had been cut. They could not see very clearly, so the blood appeared almost like black tar in the night. It was freshly pooled blood, a great puddle, but otherwise did not seem particularly noteworthy.

    Saru frowned. ¡°Blood?¡±

    ¡°Look closely,¡± Gin insisted, pointing down at the surface of the pool. His companions leaned in, getting as close as they could before becoming repulsed by the corpse¡¯s severed chest. There was nothing remarkable, nothing except for the fact that the puddle of blood appeared to dip if ever so slightly as if there was an invisible bowl floating on top.

    ¡°Now that is something...¡± Saru muttered to herself.

    N¨­ shuddered. At once they all became aware of a sensation of heaviness that had settled over them.

    ¡°There is only one thing I know of that has this kind of power,¡± Gintaro said quietly. He picked up a small stone near his hand and tossed it up forcefully. The stone did not soar as they expected it to, but rose just above Saru¡¯s spear tip, before plummeting back down. The stone hit the earth and the crater it made in the soft dirt echoed loudly in their hearts though it fell silently.

    ¡°What thing?¡± Saru asked, her breaths quickening.

    Gin carefully stood and peered around from right to left. ¡°We may still have a chance,¡± he said in a soft, hurried voice. ¡°Saru, did you see any horses in this camp?¡±

    ¡°A few. They were tied up over there,¡± she said, pointing to their right.

    ¡°Were there at least three?¡± he pressed,

    She nodded.

    Gin exhaled slowly. ¡°On my mark, we make for the horses, then head down the nearest path. We should go in the direction that N¨­ decides, but we must go as quickly as possible. If we become separated, do not look back. Ride as hard as you can. We may find each other later. If the All-kami himself guides us, we might all make it out of here alive, but you must ride as hard as you can. Do you understand? And remember, do not look back!¡±

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Saru shrieked, as fear and panic seemed to fill her lungs, and made her voice tight. ¡°Something did...all of this?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gin whispered; his eyes opened wide. ¡°A Tengu!¡±

    At that moment, a dread chill filled the air, and the heaviness upon them drastically increased. The fog rolled away from them, and in the far distance, two bright yellow eyes appeared. They were sharp, raptorial eyes and at once they narrowed, focusing upon them from across the clearing.

    ¡°It has seen us! Go now!¡± Gin cried as they all sprinted in the direction of the horses. In flight, each could usually muster great swiftness, but the pressure exerted upon them had increased substantially so that each stride felt like they were wading through a thick bog. They heaved forward, straining as hard as they could, as they felt like prey trapped in the web snare of the spider. Yet a timely hope suddenly appeared, for the fog pulled back just enough to reveal three horses tied up to a tree. They were neighing and tugging on their bindings frantically, but they were lean, strong beasts, much more able than the ones they had before. With the end in sight, the three made one last effort towards the horses. Gin, who was there first, quickly severed the ropes that bound them, and all three mounted and sped off in a wild fury.

    They could feel the yellow eyes upon them as they took off, but no one dared to look back. Instead, they kicked hard and ducked low, pushing the horses to escape. Surprisingly, though they felt the heaviness still upon them, the horses were immune to the terrible spell and galloped with tremendous speed. It was then that they could clearly see the brutal results of the battle, for there were bodies flung about like dolls, and blood was splashed upon the trees.

    ¡°A massacre,¡± Gin said to himself through clenched teeth. ¡°They stood no chance against such a monster!¡±

    There were few yomi that his master feared and explicitly instructed him to avoid, but this was one of the most formidable of them all. Now Gin understood why he would not step upon Mount Osoroshi even at the height of his strength.

    ¡°He must have known what evil dwelt here,¡± he thought, tightening his grip on the reins.

    Thought to be the guardians of the Yomi King itself, the Tengu were ancient beings, predating humanity, and among the first to be twisted by the Akuma in the Primordial Age. They had once been angels of light, heavenly beings who had been created to safeguard the holy places in the former days when there was but one Island, and one Sea. And although they were brought low in their arrogance, they had not lost the might they once had and even gained strange powers in their fall to darkness. They were thought to be unkillable, even by the most powerful and skilled Kaijin.

    Gin¡¯s mouth was dry, and his heart raced, but he did not dare look back. He knew it would not help him. A Tengu, having spotted its prey, would not easily relent from the hunt. The only thing that could stop it was the coming of dawn, but that would not come fast enough to save them.

    ¡°We must try,¡± he thought, as an image of Yukiana flashed in his mind. He pushed on ahead, with Saru on his left, and N¨­ on his right.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look back!¡± he repeated. The others did not need this reminder, however, for they could hear the sound of crashing branches and the splintering of old trees not far behind them and growing closer by the moment.

    The spell of heaviness had not lessened. Instead, it had increased even more so that Gin found it hard to keep his head up, and it was becoming more difficult to breathe. Branches were falling all around them, sundering under the immense pressure. However, the horses remained true and were not hindered in the least. Their only hope was that the horses could keep up the pace, and they could outrun the beast that now hunted them.

    ¡°Go!¡± he urged. ¡°As fast as your great legs can take you!¡±

    The noise behind him was growing, billowing like a black cloud that was about to engulf them. He could feel it drawing nearer. He could hear it bounding from tree to tree behind him, its bulk crushing each branch that it landed upon before jumping to the next.

    In the old days before their fall, the Tengu were said to have a marvelous set of beautiful, feathered wings on their back, so that they soared among the heavens. But now, they only had the shriveled remnants of their wings, and could no longer fly, but leap. Even so, their speed was something to be reckoned with, as it was quickly catching up with fresh horses at a full sprint.

    They took a sharp corner, and shortly thereafter they came to a fork.

    ¡°Right!¡± N¨­ cried as they veered their horses down the right path.

    After that, the noise behind them lessened and soon faded altogether. They continued to ride on but eventually slowed as the horses began to grow weary.

    ¡°Did we lose it?¡± the monk asked, his voice trembling.

    ¡°Keep riding,¡± Gin urged, only now daring to look back. He was relieved that he saw nothing on the path or in the trees, and even the sensation of heaviness had faded. They trotted along this new path, circumventing the mountain instead of climbing it. Minutes passed, and still nothing came.

    ¡°Have we really escaped?¡± Gintaro allowed himself to think.

    They continued warily for some time before they came upon a shallow mountain stream that intersected the path. It was less than a foot deep, but it was fairly wide so that it would take a minute or two to cross. They carefully let the horses drink, for they were terrified and sorely tired. Each of them peered around, searching for the faintest hint of a sound. They were surrounded by enormous cedar trees, which rose column-like with thick, grey bark. It made them feel smaller than they were, like insects treading among great blades of grass. There were also several large boulders laid in the middle of the stream, causing the water to ripple and make a gentle splashing sound.

    It was dark, for the branches of the cedars had snuffed out the moonlight above, and they could not tell what time it was. After a few minutes of rest and allowing their horses to voraciously lap up water from the stream, they proceeded across. They said nothing, still feeling that they had gotten off too easy, but unable to locate a precise threat. They had forded the stream a quarter of the way when a great crack echoed through the wood. They each wheeled around, searching for the source of the noise but saw nothing.

    ¡°Go!¡± Gintaro commanded. He was the first to realize that they had not escaped but had merely been lured into a false sense of security. The three took off, but N¨­, feeling the great strain of weight set upon him once again and hearing the footsteps of the Tengu approach from behind them, turned at the last moment to lay eyes on what was hunting them.

    What he saw left him awestruck and made him freeze in horror. The Tengu now stood upon the near bank of the stream, fully revealed to them in its hideous and terrible figure. It stood nine or ten feet tall and on two legs like a man. But its legs were clearly not that of a man being more like those of an eagle, vicious and raptorial, with deadly black talons at the end. Upon its chest and around its waist it wore an ancient coat of plated mail, silver and mysterious, marked with evil-looking characters that emitted a pale light. Its shoulders and arms were also heavily armored in otherworldly plates, and each of its gauntleted arms held a long and cruel katana. Each blade was much longer than the usual longsword and burned with a black heat. Upon its massive head was a silver kabuto helm so that it resembled a grand general or even a king of bygone days. Its face was shielded by a fearsome mask, which had a protruding nose like a sharp beak, but its yellow, bird-like eyes were unobstructed, and glared hungrily at the young monk.

    N¨­¡¯s mouth gaped open, but he could do nothing but stare in terror. He could not see or hear that a cedar had been felled by the beast just moments before and was crashing down towards him. His eyes were locked onto the yellow eyes, and even his horse had fallen under its mesmerizing spell.

    Just as the giant tree was about to crush the beguiled monk and his steed, Gin suddenly returned and grabbed him by the arm, managing to pull N¨­ out of harm¡¯s way. The impact from the tree striking the ground thundered through the woods, and despite the water being shallow, the spray from the impact splashed outwards like a cresting wave.

    Both men were showered with water, but Gintaro quickly jumped off his horse and lifted N¨­ to his feet. Now that the trance was broken, the monk found it hard to stay steady, but he availed himself to his savior¡¯s rough guidance as he was heaved back up upon Gin¡¯s horse, for his horse had been caught under the falling tree and had perished instantly. The swordsman then struck the backside of his horse, and it sprinted off to the far side of the stream, with the monk hanging on for dear life.

    After seeing the monk speed safely away, Gintaro turned to face the monster that was still watching them on the nearby bank. It had hoped to use the felled tree to trap its prey and had partially succeeded, for although Saru and N¨­ had gotten away, Gintaro was left alone in the middle of the stream without a horse or any hope of escape. The Tengu stepped forward into the water, and as it did, it gave off a thick mist as if its legs were made of molten steel. It strode towards him inexorably.

    Gintaro did not turn aside or try to flee, for he knew it was folly. He climbed atop the felled tree and stood tall and defiant, being nearly the same height as the monster. He had a fey look about him, for he knew in his heart that by coming back for the young monk, he had likewise doomed himself. And with his death, his daughter would also fall under doom, for there would be no one left to rescue her.

    After all his struggles, the thought of failing her was like a piercing blow to his heart. The thought drove him mad, and rage boiled over from within, imbuing him with unnatural courage. He unsheathed his sword with a loud scrape and held it aloft, and his mouth muttered an old rhythmic sutra, which lightened the effects of the Tengu¡¯s awful spells, and caused his blade and the magatama around his neck to glow brightly in the darkness.

    At this, the Tengu stopped its advance, for it had been long indeed since it had seen such ancient and potent techniques displayed before it. It barked out threats in its dark, ancient tongue, which few alive could comprehend. The words were deep and guttural, and though Gin could not understand it, he flinched at its wicked sound, for he could perceive the meaning and intent behind it.

    Staring ahead, he cried, ¡°Behold me, ancient one! I am Gintaro, apprentice of Jinsai Nakoto, Kaijin of the Order of Truists. I was the Third Captain of the Kurogumi and Sword of the Sh¨­gun. I wield a consecrated blade, as did your greatest foe, the Shinjin, and the Emperors of these Islands who came after him. Depart from me, or I shall destroy you!¡±

    The Tengu let loose a terrible howl in response and exerted as much power as it could so that many of the tree branches around him snapped and fell into the water with a loud crash. Gin, too, was pushed down by the immense power, but remembering the sutra, he began to recite it once again, and slowly rose back up.

    The light from his sword became so bright that Gintaro could no longer see the yellow light of the Tengu¡¯s eyes, and realizing that there was an opportunity, he jumped down from the fallen tree and charged forward.

    The Tengu also leaped ahead, and the two met in the middle of the stream with a deafening clash of swords. Gintaro nearly buckled under the weight of the monster¡¯s deadly weapons but put forth all his power and parried them one after the other. This seemed to frustrate the monstrous warrior, who had grown used to slaughtering its enemies without resistance. It roared once again and redoubled its attack. The swordsman stood his ground but knew that just one imperfect move on his part would be his last. The beast was so powerful, and the edges of its blades were hot like freshly tempered steel, but he was fast as lightning and full of a mindless wrath.

    They continued to battle in the stream, and as they did the mist about them continued to swirl and grow. Gin was tiring quickly and was dismayed, for his sword could not pierce through the ancient armor of the Tengu, for he had managed to smite it twice upon the flank but did not seem to injure it. The spell was growing stronger upon him, as he felt his movements become slower, if ever so slightly, and his own strikes less forceful

    ¡°I am going to die here,¡± he realized, as the monster bore down on him once again.

    The mist soon became a cloud of hot steam about them, but neither had given much ground. The Tengu was as skilled a swordfighter as any he had ever faced before, and while it fought with two swords, he was limited to his one. Gintaro cursed his wretched fate, as he felt his power wane, and knew for the first time in his entire life, that this was one bout he could not possibly win. In the span of a single moment, he felt his arm give way to a slash from the beast, and his sword was wrested from his grip. He crumpled to the water below, holding himself up on his hands and knees.

    Now the full weight of the spell was upon him, and it felt as though a boulder had been placed on his back so that he could barely hold himself up from lying face-first in the stream. He knew that if he were going to die, he would at least die with honor, and not be drowned like a wild animal. His arms twitched and convulsed, but he did not give in. His face was red, and his neck veins dilated under the tremendous strain. He could sense the Tengu standing above him, gloating over him, which caused him to cry aloud in fury. Then the weight of the monster¡¯s black, eagle-like foot was upon him, its talons tearing into his back and abdomen, and he was thrust into the water and buried into the mud below. He meant to cry out in agony but only gurgled into the murky stream. Icy water and mud washed over him, at first filling his mouth, then his lungs. His focus faded in and out, as his life ebbed away from him.

    ¡°Yukiana...¡± he thought, as his mind began to separate from his body. ¡°I want my last thought to be of you. I love you, Yuki. Please, please...forgive me.¡±

    Suddenly, the weight was removed from him, and he pushed himself up, coughing up water and gasping for air. The was a great roaring around him, louder than anything he had ever heard before. It was so loud that it seemed to numb his mind and make him wish that he were back, buried under the cold stream. He could vaguely make out the figure of the Tengu before him, but it was writhing in agony, for it was pierced through by a long lance.

    Then Gintaro heard the splashing of hooves behind him, and he turned around just in time to see Saru and her horse leap over the felled tree and land before them. She did not stop but bent down and reached low, her fierce eyes upon him. With a single tug, she pulled him from the water and onto the back of her horse. He had little strength left to him, but his instincts told him to crawl up and grab ahold of Saru¡¯s waist and lean in the direction that she did.

    They made a wide arching circle around the Tengu, who was still howling fearfully, and then sprinted back towards the downed tree. Gin turned his head to see the beast and realized that it had not been wounded to the death but merely injured. It was slowly drawing out the naginata from the side of its neck.

    They were gathering speed now, and Saru leaned forward and cried aloud, encouraging the horse to carry them over the tree. With one heroic effort, the horse bounded over the massive trunk, its hooves just passing over the top by a fraction of an inch. They landed hard upon the other side, and the horse grunted loudly, for it was not used to carrying such a load. Yet it had also seen the hideous Tengu and was just as frightened as its riders, so it sped off without further heeding its burden.

    The Tengu roared from behind them, and judging from the sound, Gin knew that it was not the end. It had been wounded and deprived of a kill, and this would enrage it beyond reason. It would follow them at all costs and to any length. Saru was still kicking hard, speeding the horse along as fast as it could go, but eventually, the sundering crunch of the leaping Tengu resumed in their periphery, growing faster and faster and nearer by the moment.

    ¡°Can it be killed?¡± Saru whispered, and then cursed under her breath.

    ¡°No,¡± Gin thought, remembering the lessons from his former teacher. ¡°I should have paid more attention. I should have never let us go near the mountain. My master was right. He was always right...¡±

    He could feel himself fading, as the blood from his wounds trickled down and onto the back of the horse. His eyes opened and closed, and the noise around him was fading into a dull hum. Several minutes passed, but exactly how many he could not tell. His awareness was diminishing, but he fought to stay in control, and hold on to Saru as tightly as he could. He could feel that they were going uphill and losing speed. The horse was exhausted, its burden too heavy for its proud heart to bear. He could hear Saru curse again, as the monster was nearly upon them. Then, the horse reeled back, lifting its front legs high into the air, as Gin lost his grip and tumbled backwards to the ground below.

    He managed to roll so that he lay upon his back, but he could no longer move. All he could see was the monster standing over him once again, its bright yellow eyes glaring at him with unbound malice. It appeared to grin at him behind its terrible mask. Then, following this, all that Gin could perceive was a blinding light. After that, he saw no more.

 Chapter 37 - Gintaro - The Truist Sage

    When Gintaro opened his eyes again, it was to a different kind of brightness. Only the verdant leaves overhead shielded him from the marvelous sun beyond. He was lying on a bed of soft grass, and he could hear the gentle splash of a waterfall to his right. He turned his head, and there he saw a small natural pool, not much larger than he was, with a thin stream of water splashing down into it. There were several ancient, stone-carven figures along the rocky wall of the waterfall, which were partially covered with iridescent moss. At the edge of the pool nearest to him, there were several circular water lilies, and upon one perched a glittering purple dragonfly.

    ¡°Am I dead?¡± he wondered to himself, taking in the idyllic atmosphere. ¡°Is this paradise?¡± He expected to be dead after the whole ordeal that remained on the border of his memories, yet he wondered how he made it to paradise, living as he had. He had not been a good man and deserved no final peace. He thought himself bound for hell or at least oblivion. Yet, for being such an otherworldly scene, it still had a vaguely familiar feeling about it. It was not as strange as he expected the real heaven to be.

    ¡°Welcome back to the land of the living,¡± a nearby voice said as if reading his thoughts. It was a sweet voice, serene and wise. ¡°I had a feeling that you would return to us soon.¡±

    Gin attempted to lift himself to identify the voice, but a sharp pain in his abdomen and a spasm down his back stopped him from doing so. He could see that his chest was exposed, and his waist was wrapped with white linens. They were partially stained with crimson blood. At once, his memories returned, and his mind was overwhelmed with horrible images and feelings of terror.

    ¡°Take this,¡± the voice insisted. ¡°This pool is said to have healing properties, and it has aided your recovery thus far.¡±

    An earthenware cup was placed into his hands, and inside there was cool water, which had a fresh, vegetal smell. He took it all down quickly, for his throat was dry, and it seemed to immediately satisfy him and calm his wild thoughts.

    ¡°Please do not strain yourself,¡± the gentle voice insisted. A hand rested upon his back and helped him to sit up. ¡°Slowly now.¡±

    Once sitting, he could then more clearly see who was speaking to him. When he looked upon her, all his anxieties began to fade away, like a mist at the coming of dawn. He saw the hale face of an elderly woman, with her eyes closed and a peaceful smile, much like a mother contemplating her children.

    ¡°There, there,¡± she said, with a slight bow. She was kneeling beside him, in an old robe with its sleeves pulled back so that her forearms were exposed. Her grey hair, streaked with white, was tied up into a bun on her head. She was quite thin, and her skin was like paper that had been folded too many times. Yet despite all these outward signs of age, he could sense an energy within her, an uncommon vigor and great depth of mind.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± she asked. There was a shimmer in her aged eyes. ¡°We have met before, though I am not sure you remember, for it was a long time ago.¡±

    Gin studied the lines of her face for a few moments and then responded. ¡°You must be the Truist Sage.¡±

    Her smile grew and her eyes brightened. ¡°So, you do remember! And I remember you, Gintaro-san. When last we met you were just a boy, and your master had come to consecrate your swords. It has been quite a few years since then. Even still, welcome home.¡±

    Gin bowed his head but felt uneasy. ¡°Where am I?¡± he asked. ¡°Where are my companions? The Ten...¡±

    ¡°Now, now. You undoubtedly have many questions. But you must not exert yourself. We managed to pull you back from the brink of death, for the wounds from such an unearthly foe are not easily mended. But here you are, for the All-kami has not finished with you yet. Everything will be explained in due time.¡±

    ¡°Please, I need to know now,¡± he insisted, though his concentration was waning. ¡°What happened to my companions?¡±

    The Sage forced a smile, but it was apparent that she was hesitant. ¡°Very well,¡± she conceded at last. ¡°But I will make it as brief as I can, for you must rest. You are now within the power of the Order of Truists. We are what is left of all the Truist Sects and have gathered here for safety and preservation. We are now dwelling near a place once known as Iwagawa, which has long been abandoned. You and your companions are safe, for the time being. The yomi that hunted you has been repulsed, and it will not harm you again.¡±

    Gintaro exhaled and felt as though a giant weight had been lifted from him. ¡°I was certain that we were all doomed,¡± he said at last.

    ¡°Certain is such an interesting word,¡± the Sage said with a knowing smile. ¡°It''s often applied so certainly. But we can quibble about such things at a later time. For now, if you want to make yourself well, you must rest.¡±

    He wanted to object, but a great wave of fatigue and weariness had crested once again and was about to wash over him. Gin lowered himself back down with the help of the old woman, closed his eyes, and relaxed into a blissful sleep.

    He arose later that same day. This time the sun was beginning to fall in the sky. Unlike the morning, he awoke with energy and a clear head. He gingerly made to sit up, but this time he was helped by much stronger arms.

    ¡°Saru? Is that you?¡± he said, as the outline of her face became clearer to him.

    She nodded. ¡°They told me you came around this morning. I¡¯ve been waiting here ever since.¡± She said this with such simple candor that it produced a faint smile on even Gin¡¯s grim countenance. The warmth from her arms felt like the sun peeking through the clouds on a winter day.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, staring into her eyes.

    ¡°Speak no such¡­¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he interrupted her. ¡°You saved me back there. You came back.¡± There were several moments of hesitation, as both listened to the tranquil splash of the slender waterfall behind them. Gin thought her so beautiful at that moment, as her bronze skin took in the fading sunlight and her dark, full eyes sparkled with tears.

    ¡°You would have done the same for me,¡± she said at last, turning aside. ¡°Besides, now our score is even.¡±

    Gin chuckled, though it pained him to do so. ¡°I suppose you are right. We are even.¡±

    There was another long pause, as they both considered what to say without spoiling the moment.

    ¡°You had us all worried,¡± Saru said suddenly, her voice becoming stern. ¡°You were burning up at first and then you went cold for days upon days. They did not think you would come back, but the Sage had a feeling you would pull through. She put you here, and after that, you seemed to get better.¡±

    ¡°Days upon days? How long have I been lying here?¡±

    ¡°Almost two weeks...¡± Saru answered. There was a hint of reluctance in her voice.

    ¡°Yuki!¡± he exclaimed, and then immediately moved to stand. He was unbalanced and weak, and the pain tore at his abdomen so that he stumbled.

    ¡°Easy! Easy!¡± scolded Saru, catching hold of him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t rush it!¡±

    ¡°My daughter! She¡¯s been¡­two weeks! I must get up!¡±

    With Saru¡¯s help, he crawled to his hands and knees and then pushed himself up. He remained standing but felt lightheaded and wobbly. ¡°I can move,¡± he grunted, drawing great breaths. ¡°But thank you, Saru-san.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just as stubborn as I am,¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°I figured you would want to get up and around. But if you feel sick, you need to rest. It¡¯s no use going after your daughter if you can¡¯t hold it together.¡±

    He nodded, and together, with Saru half supporting him as they walked, they moved away from the tranquil pond and up a shallow embankment that led into a forest of bamboo and tall maples. After several minutes, they came at last into the camp of the Truists. This place was well shaded and thus darker, for the trees expanded above them creating a thick canopy overhead. He was surprised, for he imagined the dwelling place of the Truists to be just as serene as any of the many temples he had seen. In reality, it was more like a great military encampment. There were hundreds of simple tents set up in sharp rows among the brush of the dense forest. Lean men and women with shaved heads, strode about on various tasks, some sharpening spears and polishing bows, others tending to the fires or chanting sutras. Clotheslines hung with the ubiquitous grey-colored robes that most Truists wore. Large black kettles had already been set to boil the evening meal.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    As Gintaro and Saru approached, those who were nearby turned to look at them, and each wore an expression of surprise and fascination. Whispers turned into a low hum, and as the minutes passed, more of the Holy See began to congregate to catch a glimpse of the two outsiders.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Gin whispered, looking about at their inquiring faces.

    ¡°They think we are cursed,¡± Saru replied, ¡°For having encountered the Tengu. I¡¯ll tell you, these people make me feel both uneasy and at the same time completely safe. They are fastidious, wary, and reserved. I¡¯ve gotten many stares, but no one other than the Sage has dared to speak with me.¡±

    Suddenly, two tall monks holding long spears emerged from the throng. They wore crimson sashes across their chests, differentiating them from the regular clergy.

    ¡°You are both summoned to the temple. We will guide you there,¡± one said in a deep, hearty voice.

    The monks then proceeded to lead them into the heart of the camp. Gin was amazed by the sheer size of it, as tents stretched far in all directions, indicating that there were perhaps thousands of Truists dwelling under the eaves, more than he had imagined. It was quite a feat that they had not been discovered by outlaws or by others.

    After some time, the ground began to rise, as they approached the center of the camp. Here the tents were larger and more elaborate, and the yellow standard of the Truists, with its symbol of one eye open and one eye closed, was erected at the front of each.

    In the very center, upon a small hill, sat an ancient temple, well-worn from years of disuse. Much of it was covered in a thick layer of moss, and from a distance, it seemed more like a stump of a great tree than a building. The steps leading up to it were also moss-covered and laid in ruin, but the hill was not so steep so that it could not be easily climbed. The hill itself was covered in bright green grass and dotted with yellow wildflowers. Upon the summit of the hill, and there alone, was a break in the canopy above so that the fading sunlight fell and rested upon the temple¡¯s aged roof, half of which had collapsed many years ago. The two companions marveled at this great temple which appeared as if it had been built in an age long forgotten, out of the very depths of time.

    It indeed was ancient, being constructed in the time of the early Emperors. Iwagawa-ji, as it was called, was one of the first temples founded by the Emperors after their victory over the evil that claimed those lands. In those days, Iwagawa thrived as a flourishing township, but all evidence of that place had faded from memory, leaving only the temple behind. Now, it was the last refuge for the surviving Truist leaders and a place to hold important ceremonies and rites that required such a building. It was too small and old to fit all those who were encamped about it. Thus, the majority of the Truists were forced to sit on the hill and grass below, straining their ears to hear from their leaders whenever a proclamation was given. Since it was a holy place and a remnant of the age where Truism prospered in the lands, it distinguished itself as a beacon in the midst of uncertain times. Gintaro had seen many temples in his lifetime, but none had stirred something within him like the sight of this one, though he could not quite place why.

    The Sage emerged from the temple to greet them, stopping just beyond the threshold. With a wave of her hand the crowd that had followed them to the temple dispersed, and the guards, having completed their task, bowed stiffly, and returned down the hill.

    ¡°So, I see that you are feeling better,¡± the Sage observed, leaning on a crooked walking stick with a knowing smirk. ¡°It¡¯s always a wonder what the touch of a young lady can do to raise a man¡¯s spirits.¡±

    Gin flushed red and quickly bowed. ¡°Thank you for healing me,¡± he said hastily. ¡°I am in your debt.¡±

    The Sage smiled warmly. ¡°In the end, the All-kami is the one who heals. I was merely his instrument this time. The healers around here have never seen such evil wounds, and honestly, neither have I.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you know how to save him?¡± Saru asked.

    The Sage slowly lifted her eyes towards the sky. ¡°I did not, but my kami remembered the Springs of Iwagawa, and reminded me of its potency in healing evil wounds.¡±

    At this, Saru looked frightened, but Gin wore a look of understanding. He turned aside to his companion and explained, ¡°The Sage is one who has the ability to see and communicate with the kami. Kami are beings that have dwelt here since the Primordial Age. Unlike their evil brethren, the yomi, they are far less numerous, and they are invisible to most humans. Even if you could see them, most do not wish to speak with us, for they fear us. But some people can recruit them to their aid, and Sage is the title for one who can.¡±

    Saru looked back at the Sage with renewed reverence. ¡°You can truly speak with the kami?¡±

    The Sage smiled once again. ¡°Some, yes. They are interesting beings, one could even call them interesting folk, and for the most part, their minds have little concern with human beings or our affairs. They care more about the sky and earth, river and wood, stars, and the passage of time. But some do have a mind for us, for we all fall under the All-kami¡¯s will. Those that do, I can speak with. The kami whom I am most well acquainted with reminded me of the sacred pool near this place, an ancient fount known for being a place of healing. It worked quite well in dispelling the evil from your wounds. The rest, our healers could manage.¡±

    Saru was astounded, and it showed clearly on her face. ¡°There really are kami out there, like the ones I¡¯ve heard in stories?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard stories of the yomi, haven¡¯t you?¡± the Sage quipped back. ¡°And you came dangerously close to one of those. Why should it be so hard to believe in the other half of the coin? Like with the surface of water, there is a world above and below the line that separates them.¡±

    ¡°Could...could you help me see one?¡± Saru ventured, unable to contain her childlike curiosity.

    A pained expression crossed the Sage¡¯s face. ¡°Would that I could. But you could not see a kami if it were standing right beside you. And I cannot show you one, for you do not have my eyes and I cannot give them to you.¡±

    Embarrassed, Saru¡¯s face reddened, and she cast her head down towards the ground.

    Gin decided to change the topic of conversation for Saru¡¯s sake. ¡°What of the young initiate we traveled with, the boy called N¨­? He said that he carried an urgent message. Was he able to deliver it on time?¡±

    At this, the old Sage grimaced, as if pained by the remembrance. ¡°He is well, back among the other initiates I presume. He gave us the news, but we could have used it much earlier, I tell you. It was grave news. Grave news indeed. However, I am not permitted to speak of it here. Which reminds me, you should come along inside. Your trials are set to begin presently, so I hope you are ready to properly defend yourself.¡±

    ¡°Trials?¡± asked Gin, bewildered.

    The Sage shot him a puzzled look. ¡°Has no one told you? They are trying you here for desertion. And you, Saru-san, for trespassing without leave.¡±

    Gin looked over at Saru who shook her head, indicating that this was news to her.

    ¡°If you managed to survive, Gintaro, which you did, the elders said they would begin the trials at that time. I am sure word has already spread of your recovery, so they will get along to it at this evening¡¯s gathering,¡± the Sage explained.

    ¡°Desertion?¡± he murmured, still quite befuddled.

    ¡°You wield the consecrated swords of a Truist Kaijin, do you not? And you,¡± she said, turning towards Saru. ¡°Discovering our whereabouts is a crime, even if you had no choice in the matter. It''s supposed to be a secret after all. You may not take such things seriously, but these old men do indeed.¡± Her expression then relaxed, and she gazed at them both with a blissful smile. ¡°But listen to me, try not to worry. I will do my best to ease your punishment. You might have to suffer through a few lashes, but it¡¯ll be much easier than that terrible ordeal you just went through.¡±

    ¡°Punishment?¡± Gin repeated.

    ¡°Lashes?¡± Saru gasped.

    ¡°Come along,¡± insisted the Sage, seeming ambivalent to their worries. ¡°The elders will be here soon, and you should come inside and eat before we begin. Gintaro, it has been days since you have had a decent meal, and you must be starving!¡±

    Gin, without the mental fortitude to argue, went along with the Sage and entered the half-covered temple, followed closely by Saru who was still visibly upset by the news. There, they saw that the floor was made of grass and dirt that had been covered by long rolls of fresh bamboo matting. In the very center of the room was a long, low wooden table that was obviously also brought in, for it appeared quite new, polished with a dark lacquer. Gin sat down near the middle of the table, and a few servants brought out food for him and his companion. The food was far from ordinary, but it was, as N¨­ had once said, a good table. They ate plenty of cooked roots and wild plants, rice mixed with mushrooms, and other various colorful vegetables. The mainstay was tofu, marinated with a savory sauce, and complemented with a big steaming bowl of soup of sliced bamboo shoots in miso.

    He ate ravenously, for he had not realized how hungry he was until that very moment. It had indeed been days since he had a proper meal, so although he was quite hungry, his stomach filled quickly.

    The Sage had left them, for she intended to greet the Truist elders, who would gradually be arriving. By the time they had finished their meals, and the servants had cleared and reset the table with cups for tea, the elders finally began to arrive and proceeded into the temple with an air of solemnity. Both Gin and Saru rose to bow to each one, as they knew they were now in the power of these wizened men. Most of them were old and withered, heaped in robes that seemed to weigh them down so that they could only shuffle on ahead.

    The room began to fill, but despite an increase in the number of faces, there was nothing said among them. They moved with formal ceremony, as if every step and even every breath was preordained. They knelt, one by one, starting from the outside of the table and working their way in. Some were tall, some short, others were fat, and a few were thin and bent like knotted branches of a gnarled tree. Some had hair, some were bald, and others wore wispy white beards. Yet all were leaders of a tradition as old as the Emperors and were supposedly wise in lore.

    When all the elders had arrived, the Sage proceeded in next, and after taking her ceremonial walk around the table, she knelt next to the two accused at the very center. Several of the younger Truists entered last, but they knelt along the periphery, away from the table. One of these was N¨­, who shot Gin with a look of relief mingled with guilt. He had obviously not thought that they would face punishment when he asked for their aid.

    When all were seated, and the room was utterly devoid of sound, the crisp voice of the Sage rose and filled the hall. ¡°Shall we begin?¡±

 Chapter 38 - Gintaro - Mercy and Justice

    With that, everyone in the building bowed low, in simultaneous coordination, so that both Gin and Saru felt it necessary to do the same. After a brief pause, everyone sat erect once again.

    ¡°Thus, commences the one thousand eight hundred and forty-seventh full Council of Truist Elders,¡± she said ceremonially, before adding, ¡°Yes, we do keep count of these things,¡± in a whisper to the two sitting next to her. ¡°Let us begin with the creed,¡± she intoned in a loud voice.

    All those who congregated there bellowed out in a monotone chorus:

    We are the Children of the All-kami.

    Stewards of the Truth.

    Seekers of the Way,

    Benefactors of Providence,

    Defenders against the Blight.

    We see with the Eye that is Open and the Eye that is Shut.

    We toil in the barren soil of today,

    For the garden that shall one day come.

    All-kami, guide us,

    Until eventualities cease.

    With that, they all bowed low once again, and there was a lingering pause.

    During the creed, Gin did not close his eyes, as all the others had done, but cautiously glanced around at this ensemble of elders. Most appeared to be aged, drowsy folk, but there were some who looked stern and proud. When they slowly opened their eyes at the end of the creed, a few cast their eyes upon him darkly. He could sense that these would be his opponents here.

    ¡°Now, can we begin the proceedings for the trial of these lawbreakers?¡± asked the man sitting directly across from Gin. He was the tallest of the elders by far and wore an unhappy, sleepy look, but his black eyes were clear and focused. He, as well as many others in the group, wore an indigo sash across their chests, indicating rank or authority.

    ¡°We shall,¡± the Sage began, who herself was the only one to wear a white sash which she had just put on for the trial. ¡°But may I remind the council that these here are not yet lawbreakers until they are found guilty by evidence. First, they shall give their full testimony of how they came to us, and then we shall work from there. Let us begin with Saru-san,¡± she said, turning towards her with a stiff smile, ¡°The judge, in this case, is Kageyama-sama, the Elder Superior of the Order of Truists. Please tell him and the other elders how you came to be here.¡±

    Saru bowed politely, but the Elder Superior made no movement in reply. She then gave an account of their travels from the time they met N¨­ on the docks of Kagiminato. She told about the events from there with accuracy and tact, and as she spoke many of the elders bobbed their heads with understanding. Only Kageyama seemed unmoved. When she came to the battle with the Tengu, many appeared to be hanging on her every word, and there was utter silence in the mossy temple. At last, she came to the end of her tale, and even Gintaro was disappointed that she had finished, for he desired to know what happened after he blacked out.

    ¡°The Tengu managed to jump right ahead of us, and our horse reared back, throwing Gin and myself off,¡± she explained.

    ¡°Is that as far as your memory goes?¡± the Sage asked her.

    Saru nodded. ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°Then permit me to tell the last chapter of this tale and for it to be counted as testimony.¡±

    The Elder Superior did not seem pleased but waved his hand dismissively, signaling for her to speak.

    The Sage cleared her throat and then began her tale. ¡°Three days before this terrible event, I was alone, meditating as I am wont to do, and I heard the voice of my kami come to me. As you many here know, my kami is a thoughtful and wise creature and one who has the ability of far-sightedness. It told me of the coming of three auspicious travelers, one of which appeared to be one of ours. It told me that these three might fall into danger for they were traveling towards Mount Osoroshi and that the dark shadow was roving about, hunting once again. I immediately gathered my things and rode out in that direction. I went alone, for I did not want any others to suffer the peril that I anticipated.

    The night that you faced the Tengu, I had already made camp and had fallen asleep aside a grove of high bamboo. All at once, I could hear the shouts of many voices. I was terror-stricken, and even my kami shuddered and groaned. Many shun the mountain because of strange tales, but we here know all too well the evil that prowls about it, ever seeking to devour those it can snare. Indeed, it is not for brigands alone that we keep our vigilance. The Tengu is rarely seen, remaining underground for many days at a time, but when it finally issues forth, it can destroy a great company if it has a mind.

    Despite the turmoil, I still held out hope that I could find the three travelers before they were caught and destroyed, and so I went out onto the path. I ventured towards the mountain for quite some time. As the night drew on, the shouts died down, and I began to fear that they had already been slain. Then, the sound of a horse galloping came from up ahead, and lo and behold, the young initiate was riding like a typhoon gale. But he was all alone. I managed to grab his attention and shake him from his stupor. He halted and told me that his companions must be right behind him. He was stricken with terror, the poor child, and at first, he refused even to look back as he must have laid eyes upon that fell beast. But the others did not come. Eventually, the initiate agreed to take me back, and he lifted me upon his horse, and we rode back together.

    Not long after I did so, my kami returned to me after departing for some time. It told me to stop and to wait, so we did. Oh, how awful it was standing there in the darkness, with that violent crash growing closer and closer! But we stood firm, even the poor horse, bless him, stood his ground. At last, we saw another horse sprinting toward us from out of the woods. I could see one person at the reigns, and another behind. I could also see a great shape following them, leaping from tree to tree. When it was nearly behind them, it jumped, and landed directly in their path, cutting them off. Their horse neighed loudly and reared back, and the great yomi lunged towards them, ready to strike. It was at that moment that I knew I must do something ¨C but I was frozen with dread.

    It was my kami, in a show of great bravery, who attacked the Tengu and harried it for a few moments, while I gathered my courage and looked for an opportunity to rescue the others. After a moment or two, I came forward while the Tengu was distracted. It soon sensed my coming and turned its glowing eyes upon me. They were so full of malice that it makes me shiver to think about them, even now. I have no doubt it would have struck me down, but I was ready, speaking words of protection over myself so that it could not harm me, at least for a brief time.

    As it stood there, waiting for my power to fail, the sun finally lit the horizon, turning the black night into a pale blue.

    When it saw the coming light, it shrieked, for its power is diminished by sunlight, and being momentarily blinded, it staggered back into the woods. This gave me and the initiate enough time to gather the others, but just as we carried them off into the woods on the opposite side of the path, the Tengu re-emerged once again. We were just in time, for with the help of my kami, I had cast a spell to shield us from its sight, and though it thrashed and roared wildly, it could not find us. Inevitably the full morning sun came. It peaked over the horizon brazenly as it tends to do after a dark and ugly storm and lit up the sky like a fire. The yomi, realizing it had spent all its precious time chasing these three stragglers, retreated towards the mountain from which it came, shrieking loudly with great pain and frustration.

    And therefore, we managed to escape the clutches of the Tengu,¡± the Sage concluded, ¡°Although this I must say in front of the full Council of Elders. Many of you do not know this yet, but the truth has only been recently confirmed. The Tengu has been destroyed!¡±

    Gin and Saru both gasped, and even N¨­ stood up from the ground where he knelt. There was a great commotion in the room, as the elders turned and expressed their disbelief to one another.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± some said.

    ¡°Tengu cannot be killed!¡± murmured others.

    ¡°It is true!¡± the Sage cried emphatically, her voice lifting above the din. ¡°For some of our own dared to follow the footsteps of our travelers here and found the remains of the yomi festering within a league from where I met them. It had been wounded in its battle with these outsiders, and the sunlight, having sapped its ability to heal itself, caused it to die of its wounds.¡±

    ¡°I''ll need to see proof!¡± Kageyama boomed.

    ¡°So be it,¡± the Sage said with a subdued smile. ¡°Bring in the armor!¡±

    There was a clamor from outside the temple doorway, but several monks strode in carrying the great armor of the Tengu. One man also carried a sturdy wooden armor rack, and the others carefully put the cuirass, faulds, greaves, sabatons, spaulders, vambraces, and gauntlets upon it. The armor still glittered with a silver hue, and the faint runes upon it still pulsed with ethereal power. Finally, the great helm was placed at the very top, though the fearsome mask of the Tengu was noticeably absent.

    When it was all set up with care, the monks retreated from whence they came, and all noise died down to a hush of awe.

    ¡°This is blasphemous!¡± Kageyama soon cried, piercing the quiet, ¡°Bringing such a vile thing into this temple! You should be ashamed, Sage!¡±

    ¡°I am not ashamed!¡± she shot back, her countenance darkening. ¡°For have you not read the old texts? The Tengu were once angelic beings, among the most powerful of all the kami in the Primordial Age! This armor was crafted by our ancestors and given as gifts to them before they were betrayed. This was forged in the Holy City, under the very light of the lamps of the All-kami!¡±

    With this, another burst of awestruck reverence was emitted from the group of elders, all except Kageyama and those loyal to him.

    ¡°So the legends say,¡± he barked back. ¡°But can you not read those runes etched upon it? That is the evil script of the Abomination, the Akuma, and the Great Foe of our people and all who draw breath upon this earth! Such a thing is corrupt and should be destroyed!¡±

    At this, the crowd seemed to turn, and the howls and angry ejaculations from the elders could not be restrained.

    ¡°I might agree with you!¡± the Sage contested, lifting her voice above the others, and repeating it until they had quieted. ¡°I might. But this armor belongs to those who defeated it.¡± She then extended her arm out to Saru and Gintaro. ¡°If we took it from them, it would be theft and forbidden for members of the Truist Order.¡±

    A protracted silence followed this clever stroke, and the eyes of the people gradually shifted towards the outsiders. At length, Gin finally spoke. ¡°It was not I who slew it. It was Saru-san. She threw her spear, and it struck the yomi in the undefended region near its neck. She should be the one to decide.¡±

    There were whispers of Saru¡¯s name that followed this, but she would not have any of it. ¡°It was a lucky throw,¡± she said bashfully. ¡°I couldn¡¯t see anything in that mist.¡±

    ¡°And what about these here,¡± the Sage interrupted. She pointed to three gashes in the side of the cuirass, near the flank. ¡°Only a Kaijin¡¯s blade could pierce this armor.¡±

    ¡°It did nothing but enrage it,¡± Gin replied. ¡°And was it not you who came to our aid in our moment of need? Should you not have a say in who keeps it?¡±

    ¡°I came to rescue you, and rescue was all I could manage. I had nothing to do with destroying this thing. A Tengu can regularly survive the sunlight on its own, but not with such grievous wounds. This dreadful armor belongs to both of you, and you shall both decide what to do with it later. For now, do as Kageyama-san says and remove it from the temple.¡±

    The elders appeared content with this as the monks returned and dismantled the armor and carried it off. But the Elder Superior was still not pleased.

    ¡°So, they managed to mistakenly kill the Tengu,¡± he said, his dark eyes roving from Gintaro to Saru. ¡°As impressive as that is, it still does not absolve them of their crimes.¡±

    ¡°Let us begin with Saru-san then,¡± the Sage offered, turning towards her. ¡°She indeed came to our camp unbidden; I will not contest that. When all was over, I brought Gin-san here for he was on the brink of death, but we laid her aside for she was unconscious, but unharmed, and would revive in time. But this woman is made of sterner stuff, as should now be evident, and managed to track us back to the camp, unwilling to leave her companion behind while she knew his life was in peril. Like Gin-san, she had come to assist one of our initiates on an urgent mission. She saved his life, and that should count for something.¡±

    This seemed to get a collective nod from the group of elders, though the Elder Superior remained still.

    ¡°Very well,¡± he finally said. ¡°To satisfy the virtue of mercy, I hereby absolve this woman of the punishments of imprisonment and servitude, for that is what is usually due to trespassers without leave. But she must swear to keep our location a secret and suffer the Penance of Water to remind her of her oath. By this, the virtue of justice is also satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Justice and mercy,¡± the Sage intoned.

    ¡°Mercy and justice,¡± replied the collective of elders.

    Saru looked angry and shifted as if she were going to say something, but the Sage stopped her before she could speak.

    ¡°Worry not child,¡± she whispered, leaning over towards Saru. ¡°The Penance of Water is not so bad. Just a few days of sitting under a local waterfall. In the heat of summer, it can feel quite... refreshing.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Saru started, before finally relenting. She knew that she was in no place to argue. ¡°Thank you for your mercy,¡± she forced herself to say.

    This seemed to please the Elder Superior, but it did not last long. He slowly turned his angry countenance toward Gintaro. ¡°Now for the deserter. And please spare me the same defense, Sage. I know he aided our novice, but that does not excuse him from apostatizing! The penalty for such is death!¡±

    The Sage nodded, and it felt as if this trial was going to be much more difficult. ¡°Truly,¡± she began, ¡°Desertion is a grievous crime, one that indeed deserves swift retribution. But tell me, wise men, how can one punish one for leaving who never first belonged? Gin-san has never taken the rites of a Kaijin, not to my knowledge.¡±

    A stir of confusion rose from the table.

    ¡°How then does he carry a consecrated sword!¡± Kageyama-san growled.

    ¡°I am afraid that in this matter I am also responsible. Gin-san does indeed possess the consecrated blade of a Kaijin, and it was I who consecrated it long ago. The swords were presented to me by his master, whom you should all remember.¡±

    ¡°The Ken-Tenshi¡­¡± whispered a few.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she continued somberly. ¡°Gin-san was only a boy at that time, and his master was a dear friend of mine. He asked me to consecrate the swords ahead of the rites, for he believed that his disciples should be old enough to choose their own path, before taking the rite. But in order to properly defend themselves from the evils that they would soon encounter, blades were needed, those that are blessed by the Sage and the kami. Though it strayed from tradition, I was awed by his faith in his pupils. I did as was asked but I was wrong to do so. Such a deed has caused many subsequent evils.¡± She looked at Gin for a moment, and there was true pain in her eyes.

    The admission created an angry murmur amongst the elders.

    ¡°So, you admit to giving a consecrated sword to one who did not have true faith?¡± Kageyama asked, intrigued.

    ¡°I do,¡± the Sage said firmly.

    ¡°Such a thing could be punishable,¡± the Elder Superior threatened, his voice hanging in the air.

    ¡°I accept it.¡±

    At this, the Elder Superior hardened. ¡°You would take his punishment?¡±

    Gin could not hold back any longer. ¡°I will not accept this!¡± he shouted and slammed his fist onto the table. ¡°I used the blade, for good and for evil, and if there is any blame it lies on me. And if not on me, upon my master, who gave us these swords. Yet I also defend my master¡¯s decision. He was a good man. He was different and strayed far from tradition, but he was in many ways better than you. He went out into the world and fought and bled for others. At a time, I wanted to be a Kaijin because of him, a Truist even. But you¡­you sit here like feeble lords of domains long extinct and brood over punishments while the entire world is burning. No wonder you have fallen so far! What have you done for these islands as of late when they so desperately need you?¡±

    ¡°We have survived!¡± Kageyama shot back, his sleepy face coming alive with wrath. ¡°But what would a deserter know about such things? You have not shared our sufferings! You have not fought for the salvation of souls! You have not even attempted to fulfill your divine calling, for which your master so long prepared you! Nay, you deserted him as well, is that not so? Yes, I know who you are, Gin-taro! You are not only a deserter but a murderer as well. And a great many other things no doubt!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± the Sage cried, her voice lifting above all the commotion. ¡°Too long has the Order fought one another instead of the real enemy! By doing so we are no better than the demons we swear to oppose.¡± Her voice was stunningly powerful, and at this, all other words ceased. After several moments of tense silence, the room, as if having held its breath, began to breathe once again.

    The Sage continued this time in a much gentler tone. ¡°Look around. It took this awful persecution for us to finally come together after years of division. When was the last full Council of Elders before the persecution started? In the days of the Emperors? That is too long, far too long! The All-kami is teaching us something, as he always is. We must listen,¡± she urged. ¡°I will confess to consecrating the swords of an unbeliever, which is my fault. For this crime, I will step down from my position on the Council of Elders and serve a Penance of Solitude. But because Gin-san was an unbeliever then, he cannot be considered a deserter now, for he has not truly been bound to our Order. Therefore, I beg you to rescind your punishment and let him go free.¡±

    Kageyama looked at the Sage for quite some time before speaking. ¡°This will be a grievous loss. We are in need of a Sage in this dark hour.¡±

    ¡°You shall find one,¡± she said with a soft smile. ¡°The All-kami always provides.¡±

    At this, Kageyama nodded and spoke with a few of the elders on his right and then left. ¡°Thus, the virtue of justice is satisfied. You, Mahagane Akiko, the Truist Sage, are hereby removed from the Council of Elders, and asked to serve a Penance of Solitude from now until your life¡¯s end.¡± He then turned to face Gintaro. ¡°Thus, the virtue of mercy is also satisfied. For you were never one of us, neither shall you be judged as one of us. Go now, a free man. But do not ever use the title of Kaijin again.¡±

    He raised a closed hand to his lips and coughed. ¡°Justice and mercy?¡±

    The rest of the elders answered, but there were tears in the eyes of many, and the voices were quiet and quivering. ¡°Mercy and justice.¡±

 Chapter 39 - Gintaro - The Swordsmans Apprentice

    Three days passed, and by then both Gintaro and Saru were finally ready to take their leave of Iwagawa-ji and the Order of Truists. Gin had spent his time recovering in mind and body from the wounds inflicted by the Tengu, but was largely shunned by the entire Order, and spent his time alone by the pool where he first recovered. Saru had undergone the Penance of Water, sitting in a meditative posture under a cool waterfall for two days. This holy site was an hour¡¯s journey south of the encampment, and she was led there by guards who were there to make sure she endured her punishment. Although it did not seem it by name, the Penance of Water was quite a grueling trial, for the weight of the constant water on her back grew increasingly heavy by the hour, and the brisk mountain waters chilled her to the bone. She was permitted short breaks for meals and time in the evening to sleep. But by the end of her punishment, she was in a foul mood.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand these people,¡± she grumbled, cracking her neck, as they packed their belongings. ¡°I must suffer for two days under a waterfall for simply coming here after fleeing one of the most dangerous yomi known to man, while you get away with nothing.¡±

    ¡°The Sage took my punishment,¡± Gin said softly.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you think she could have taken mine as well?¡±

    ¡°I would have, but I thought that you could use a little discipline,¡± a voice sounded from the path that led to the encampment. The Sage stood there smiling and slowly made her way down to the quiet pool. ¡°You will survive, young lady, and perhaps you might have learned something from your ordeal.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned my lesson,¡± she said with mock seriousness. ¡°I¡¯ll never willingly or unwillingly come across a secret Truist camp again.¡±

    The Sage laughed. ¡°Ah, perhaps all that water cannot clear out a dull mind after all.¡± Then she turned to Gin. ¡°I must speak with you,¡± she said. ¡°Alone.¡±

    Saru shot Gintaro a look, but he nodded, indicating that it was all right. She scoffed and strode away, making sure she was as loud as possible, tramping down the path.

    ¡°I do not know what you see in that girl,¡± the Sage said with a wry smile.

    ¡°I do not understand your meaning,¡± Gin exclaimed, flustered by her accusation. ¡°She is a traveling companion. That is all.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± said the Sage, doing little to hide the twinkle in her eyes.

    Gin¡¯s features suddenly became serious. ¡°I have yet to thank you for what you did at my trial. You saved me. That is twice I am in your debt. I wish there were some way I could repay you.¡±

    ¡°Do not feel indebted to me. I knew that my time on the Elder Council was near its end. My kami forewarned me that I am expected elsewhere. And poor Kageyama-san, he could not stand me. He must be quite pleased to be rid of me. He is a good man at heart, he really is, but he carries a lot on his shoulders as Elder Superior, and it weighs on him. His time is also drawing near.¡±

    ¡°What will you do?¡±

    ¡°I will wander. The Order no longer needs my protection. Now that the Tengu has been destroyed, the foothills of Osoroshi are safe. The Elder Superior will lead the Order there, I believe. There they will be quite secure for the first time in many years. They will finally have a real place to call their own. And many brigands who have lived in desperation, may convert, and bolster their numbers. As for me, I will gather as many as I can to our cause, and search for my successor. So, you see, it has all worked out as it should.¡±

    ¡°So you say,¡± Gin acknowledged. ¡°But even so, please accept my thanks.¡±

    ¡°They are accepted,¡± the old woman said with a smile. There was a moment of lingering silence, and then the Sage reached into her cloak and pulled out a sword. ¡°There is something else I think you¡¯ll be needing on your way.¡±

    ¡°My sword!¡± Gin cried. ¡°I thought it was lost.¡±

    ¡°One of the scouts found it in the stream where you encountered the Tengu. It is still intact.¡±

    Gin took it and unsheathed it. It gleamed with inherent sharpness.

    ¡°It is a consecrated sword,¡± he said, sheathing the sword once again and looking up at the Sage with grave respect. ¡°It is said that it will not break as long as the power of the Sage who blessed it does not wane.¡±

    ¡°And it will become sharper the longer the Kaijin wields it,¡± the Sage continued. ¡°I may no longer be a member of the Council of Elders, but my power has not yet left me. One thing puzzles me. There was another, no? Your master insisted on two swords being consecrated for he was to teach you his famous technique.¡±

    ¡°There is another, but I gave it to someone as a promise.¡±

    ¡°And what exactly did you promise?¡±

    There was an even longer pause. ¡°I promised to never use the sword again.¡±

    ¡°How interesting,¡± the Sage said with a knowing smile. ¡°If they truly meant you to keep it, they should have taken both of your swords.¡±

    To this, Gin made no reply.

    ¡°Your master, he was special, was he not?¡± the Sage said suddenly, changing the subject of the conversation.

    Gintaro smiled nostalgically. ¡°That he was.¡±

    ¡°He was truly a great Kaijin,¡± the Sage continued. ¡°Greater than you may ever realize.¡±

    ¡°I have come to think more highly of him now that I am older.¡±

    ¡°He is dead, you know,¡± she said softly.

    Gin moved his mouth to speak a few times until the words finally came. ¡°That is ill news.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡± There was an uneasy silence for several moments that followed this exchange.

    ¡°Do you know when, or how?¡± Gin finally asked.

    The Sage exhaled slowly and shook her head. ¡°We do not know.¡±

    ¡°I always thought he was invincible,¡± Gintaro said, his voice breaking with emotion. ¡°I was hoping to see him one more time before the end. I never really apologized for leaving him. He did not deserve it, not after all he did for me.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry I had to be the one to tell you this,¡± the Sage said softly. ¡°But I had to tell you. With him gone, that leaves you as the sole Kaijin left on these islands.¡±

    Gin looked up with a frown. ¡°I thought you and the Elder Superior made it clear. I am not a Kaijin, nor was I ever.¡±

    The Sage sighed. ¡°Kageyama-san is a hard man, and he must be. He has the entire Order to worry about. That is his focus, and he must preserve them. But my focus, indeed my office¡¯s focus, has always been different. The Sage considers the deep currents that course through this world that direct the future. We desperately need the Kaijin, now perhaps more than ever. Darkness is growing on the Islands. Many people thought that the War of Ashes was the culmination of many evils, but it was only the birthing pains. We are now in the calm, and soon we will see the full fury of the storm.¡±

    Her foreboding words seemed to chill him so that he shivered. Gin instinctively rolled his shoulders with discomfort. ¡°I am sorry,¡± he finally said. ¡°But I cannot be what you want me to be.¡±

    At this the Sage slowly lowered herself down on the soft grass, laying her staff at her left side. She then leaned forward and prostrated before him. He stood, horrified at the gesture.

    ¡°Stop this!¡± he commanded. ¡°It should be I bowing before you!¡±

    ¡°I am not bowing to honor you, Gin-san. I am bowing to beg you. Do not go! These are the words of my kami. If you continue your current path, doom will befall you. Doom the likes of which man has rarely known! Do not go! It begs you! I beg you! Stay, take the rites. Stay!¡±

    Her shrill voice echoed through the forest so that the birds overhead lifted in flight while a strong wind shook the trees and their branches.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°My daughter is out there!¡± he cried in return. ¡°What would you have me do? Abandon her?¡±

    ¡°Leave her to the mighty arms of the All-kami,¡± the Sage answered, lifting her head. Her eyes were wide with fear, with true concern.

    ¡°I do not trust the All-kami to preserve those I love!¡± Gin shot back, growing angrier. ¡°He has already failed me in this before!¡± At this he turned, unable to bear the sight of the elderly woman kneeling on the grass before him.

    Slowly, the Sage grabbed her staff and pulled herself back up to standing. ¡°You have the right to choose,¡± she said softly after a few moments. ¡°But please, Gin-san, choose wisely.¡± With that, she turned and hobbled back up the path from whence she came.

    He said nothing and did not turn to watch her leave. His hand gripped the hilt of his sword tightly, but it still shook with regret.

    The two woke early the following morning, for they both wanted to start their journey as soon as possible. They were stopped nonetheless, by a throng of Truists, who, despite the warnings from the Elder Superior, made it a point to see them off. Gintaro was still relatively shunned, though, by this time, quite a few looked upon him with admiration for his role in slaying the Tengu. Saru, on the other hand, was extremely popular among the young monks and nuns, as she not only helped to slay the Tengu but endured a Truist penance, making her like one of them. People crowded around her, chanted her name, and reached for her skin as if touching her would impart upon them some measure of bravery.

    Saru, of course, did not enjoy this but permitted it only because of the marvelous gift she was given. The Truist Temple Guardians, who were responsible for the defense of the Truist Order, were well renowned as master spearmen, and they had decided to give her one of their spears, as her naginata had been destroyed in the battle with the Tengu. The new spear was fashioned of ash wood and gilded with golden runes. The blade at the tip was forged with the finest quality steel, and the handle was covered with a tanned leather hide. She wore it upon her back proudly, and even folded her hands and bowed as the Truists gathered around her and prayed for her health and success. Even the Sage was there, standing behind the crowd, next to the wall of bamboo all alone. Her departure was also quickly approaching, so she had already begun to distance herself from the camp.

    ¡°May the All-kami guide you through the void!¡± she cried out from her place, and both Gin and Saru could swear they could feel other eyes upon them, those looking down at them from the sky. The wind rustled the trees and aided them on.

    Eventually, they were free of the crowd, and they could proceed along at a healthy pace. By midday, they had returned to one of the central paths, and they continued due east. The dark mountain of Osoroshi was so far behind them, that it was only a dim rise on the horizon, fading into the haze of the sweltering summer day. Their destination was the Old Capital, and by the estimation of the Truists, they were a little more than a two-week journey away. Gin knew that the Sh¨­gun had residences in the Old Capital, and though they were not often used, he wondered if it would be wise to check there first, before moving on to the New Capital. If anything, the Old Capital was a hub for information, and if there was one place where he could find more news about his daughter, it was there.

    The two made camp that night beside the road. They were no longer afraid of attracting any attention, for these lands were in the power of the Truists, and no marauders were known to pass through there. It was still wild, and heavily forested land and thus they were likely the only people around for many leagues. They were well equipped to have a nice meal that evening, be it mostly roots and vegetables, but the pair ate heartily, and their spirits lifted. They talked merrily around the fire.

    ¡°Soon we will return to inhabited lands,¡± Gin explained. ¡°That region is controlled by the Mashige Sh¨­gunate now, but it used to belong to the Yoshimitsu. I spent many years in the Old Capital and the surrounding region. It is the closest thing to a homeland for me.¡±

    Saru swallowed the rest of her bowl of soup and wiped her mouth with the back of her forearm. ¡°I am excited to see the Old Capital,¡± she said, licking her lips. ¡°I have heard so much about it. It is said that there are more temples, palaces, and gardens than there are people.¡±

    Gin laughed. ¡°That is a bit of an exaggeration, but there are many of those and more. Indeed, in the days of the Emperors, there was no such city to rival it on the Islands or perhaps even the world. Recently, it has lost much of its luster. Along with temples and palaces, the Old Capital has also been filled with death and violence. Many of the ancient places have been burned or destroyed, and the more recent construction cannot compare with those of ancient days. Yet it is still important, even if it is no longer the seat of the Sh¨­gun. The history that is buried there has not been forgotten by many of the residents. They have long memories and love old lore. They, of all people, long for an Emperor to return, for they remember the splendor of that era.¡±

    ¡°The Sakura Throne is said to be housed in the Imperial Palace,¡± Saru said. ¡°Though the doors are sealed until an heir returns.¡±

    ¡°So the stories go. However, I do not think that room will ever be seen by human eyes again. The line of the Emperors failed long ago.¡±

    ¡°That is unfortunate,¡± Saru murmured, staring into the fire. ¡°I think we could use an Emperor in these dark days. When you were ailing, the Sage spoke to me now and again. She warned me of evil times ahead.¡±

    Gintaro waited for her to continue but then turned his head. There was a distant sound of hooves on the path drawing nearer to them. Surprised, they both drew their weapons and waited.

    The sound continued to draw nearer, and despite it being dark, they could see the dim outline of a rider speeding along.

    ¡°Who goes there?¡± Gintaro cried out.

    ¡°Truist or outlaw?¡± Saru followed.

    ¡°Both,¡± a voice answered them, as the rider¡¯s features came into view.

    ¡°N¨­?¡± Saru cried, her eyes widening in disbelief.

    On a familiar chestnut steed, one of the two that survived the battle with the Tengu sat the initiate monk, who flashed a rare smile at them. He swiftly dismounted and led the horse to a nearby tree and tied it, allowing it to feast on the wild grass below.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Gin asked. He inspected the horse, who was heavily laden with baggage which the monk was dutifully removing.

    ¡°I did not get a proper chance to say goodbye,¡± he said, as he was lowering the heavy baggage to the ground. He was evidently pleased with this remark and tried to hold back a grin.

    ¡°That might be the first joke I have ever heard you tell!¡± Saru said with a laugh. ¡°There is hope for you after all!¡±

    ¡°Tell us what is really going on,¡± Gin commanded, growing angry. ¡°Do the Truists have any other punishments for us?¡±

    ¡°No, this is different,¡± the boy said, continuing to unpack.

    ¡°We helped you in your mission,¡± pressed Gin, clearly perturbed. ¡°Our oaths are fulfilled. We did not ask for another companion.¡±

    When the young monk had finished with his work, he turned, brushing a few beads of sweat from his shaved head. ¡°I have been given a new mission,¡± he said cautiously.

    ¡°Which is?¡±

    The boy stirred nervously. ¡°Well, I am to be trained in the ways of the Kaijin.¡±

    Gin slammed his sword back into its hilt with fury. ¡°No!¡± he cried and then turned around and sat back down by the fire. ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    N¨­ took a step forward gingerly. ¡°The Sage commanded me to come to you, and she told me that you would say that. She said to remind you that you owe her...twice.¡±

    Gin shot him a glare, but then wrinkled his face in frustration. ¡°How many times must I say it? I am not a Kaijin! Your Elder Superior forbade me from even using the title!¡±

    ¡°The Sage also told me you would say that. She said, ¡®Though you are forbidden to be a Kaijin, you were not forbidden from teaching one how to be a Kaijin.¡¯¡±

    Gin rubbed his chin with his palm, a gesture of annoyance. ¡°I am starting to see why the Elder Superior wanted her off the council.¡±

    ¡°She does have a peculiar way of seeing things,¡± N¨­ said hopefully. There was a glint of excitement in his eyes.

    ¡°I cannot. I am not a teacher. I am just a man trying to save his daughter. That is all.¡±

    The monk stepped forward once again, bent down on his hands and knees, and bowed before the swordsman. ¡°I know that you have your own mission, and I do not intend to interfere with that in any way. I will even assist you if I can. Just, please, allow me to learn from you. I know you can fight. You stood toe toe-to-toe with a Tengu - only a true Kaijin could do such a thing. You may not think so, but you can teach me. I know you can.¡±

    Gintaro exhaled and stared down at the fire, which had begun to smolder.

    ¡°Ever since I entered the Order as an orphan,¡± N¨­ said, ¡°I wanted to become a Temple Guardian. My parents were peasants and were killed during the war. So, I wanted to use my talents to defend the faithful and to protect the weak. I trained hard every day and did not deviate from that path. After many years, I was finally allowed to undergo the rites if my trial was successful. It was my final test as it were, and thanks to you, I succeeded. Before I finally committed myself to becoming what I had longed for, the Sage came to me and told me that she thought I would make a poor temple guardian. I was devastated. It was my dream. But then she told me that she thought I was made for another path, this path. ¡®Sometimes the best way to protect others is to eliminate evil at the source before it grows,¡¯ she said. ¡®That is the path of a Kaijin.¡¯ Ever since we met, I felt the hand of the All-kami weigh heavily upon me. I believe that it is my destiny to be your apprentice.¡±

    Gin grumbled to himself before turning to Saru. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Saru looked over at N¨­ and smiled. ¡°Why not? Hanging around with us might help him loosen up a bit. You can teach him the boring stuff, and I¡¯ll show him how to really live.¡±

    N¨­ appeared shocked that Saru had spoken in his defense and now looked at her with newfound respect.

    Gin winced. ¡°And the Elder Superior? Does he know about this?¡± he asked.

    N¨­ shook his head and kept his face down. ¡°Not yet. The Sage told me that she would inform him at a later time. Although, if I were to be sent back now, I am not sure what would happen to me.¡±

    The swordsman cleared his throat forcefully and then sighed loudly once again. ¡°You may join us,¡± he said at last. A look of great relief washed over N¨­ while Saru cheered. ¡°But it will not be anything like the training you are used to,¡± he followed quickly. ¡°And you must not slow us down.¡±

    N¨­ bowed low once again, and keeping his eyes to the ground he said, ¡°I will follow you faithfully, master!¡±

    ¡°Not master!¡± Gin growled. ¡°For I am no master.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sensei!¡± he said, bowing repeatedly.

    ¡°Enough with the formality!¡± Saru said sarcastically. ¡°Before I change my mind about you.¡±

    The monk¡¯s face grew white with fear and Saru howled with laughter. ¡°Sit down, kid. I¡¯ll get you some food.¡±

    N¨­ glanced over at Gintaro as if needing to hear if it were all right to sit amongst them.

    He gestured that it was fine with his hand. ¡°Sit and eat,¡± he said. ¡°Heed Saru unless she tells you to do something profane.¡±

    ¡°Profane?¡± Saru cried, pretending to be insulted. ¡°Me?¡± She then spun around and mooned her companions, who lurched backward in exaggerated horror.

    All three laughed hard and did not care who heard them. It was the first time each had done so in what felt like a very long time.

 Chapter 40 - Gintaro - Grilled Mushrooms and Wooden Swords

    For the next week, the company forged steadily on, enjoying the changed tranquility of the wilds. The brooding air of Osoroshi was long behind them, and they enjoyed pleasant, sunny days despite the ever-present heat. They maintained a considerable pace but took long, restful breaks, and ate well. They had more than enough supplies to last them the week, and soon they found villages in which they could buy more food.

    Gintaro began to instruct N¨­ in the martial art of swordsmanship, being foundational in the training of a Kaijin. Although the boy was physically strong and adept with the staff and spear, he did not have much experience with the sword.

    ¡°I do not know quite how to go about this,¡± Gin admitted to his young apprentice. ¡°When I was taught by my master, I trained under him for ten years. I cannot expect you to follow me for that long, nor would I have you do so, but I suppose we shall begin with the basics and go from there.¡±

    He first asked N¨­ to fashion a practice sword out of wood, specifically white oak, and this process took a few days. Luckily, there was plenty of oak in the heights, and soon he was able to find wood with the suitable grain and hardness that his teacher was looking for. Then, Gin made him shave the wood down, which took the boy quite some time, as he could only work on it during periods of rest.

    Of the entire company, N¨­¡¯s horse had it the hardest, for it was taxed by the heavy baggage upon it so that no one desired to burden it any further by riding it. N¨­ soon revealed that he had brought along the Tengu¡¯s armor, for though the pair had resolved to leave it behind, the Sage commanded the boy to bring it with him.

    ¡°For a quest of your nature, I tend to agree with the Sage,¡± the boy said plainly. ¡°You never know when you might be needing it, and for now, my horse can carry it.¡±

    This seemed to satisfy the other travelers, as the main reason why they left it behind was that they thought that it would be too difficult to travel with.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I could part with it a second time,¡± Saru said greedily. She had a much harder time leaving it with the Truists than Gin did. She thought they were unworthy of it and would sooner destroy the armor than make use of it. It took Gintaro some convincing that it would be impossible to carry on their backs through the mountains. Therefore, she was quite pleased to see it come back to them.

    One evening, the three made camp alongside one of the mountain streams. There was an abundance of thick, brown, shiitake mushrooms growing upon the bark of all the nearby trees. That evening they had fresh mushroom soup and grilled the remaining mushrooms to save for later. After the meal, they sat contemplatively around the campfire under the cloudless night sky.

    Saru and N¨­ began to have a lively discussion on the names of the constellations, for the names differed greatly between the Truists and the people of the north.

    ¡°That one is the Virgin,¡± N¨­ explained, pointing above.

    ¡°Funny, we call her the Prostitute,¡± Saru replied.

    N¨­ made a look of disgust but continued. ¡°That''s the Gate to Heaven.¡±

    ¡°Money Box,¡± Saru quipped.

    N¨­ frowned. ¡°Holy Lion, Incense Bowl, Cleansing Ladle,¡± he said, moving his pointer finger rapidly.

    ¡°Drunken Man, Chamber Pot, uh...well, I should let you use your imagination for that one.¡±

    ¡°How...¡± he started, turning red.

    ¡°N¨­,¡± Gin interjected, trying to keep the peace. ¡°May I ask you a question?¡±

    It took a moment for the young monk to compose himself, and he slowly turned to address his teacher. ¡°Yes, anything Sensei.¡±

    ¡°You never told us what the nature of your trial was. The Sage looked very grave when I asked about it.¡±

    The boy seemed to search in the fire for an answer. ¡°I am not sure if I am permitted to share it outside of the Order, Sensei. But then again I suppose it does not matter now.¡± He shifted uncomfortably. ¡°When a Truist begins a trial, it is usually one specific to the order they intend to join. For some, it is a missionary journey, for others, it resembles a thesis or study. For Temple Guardians, it is often a mission requiring courage and industry. I was sent out to a secret temple in the very south of Minami-shima to discover why communication from that precinct had abruptly ceased.¡±

    ¡°You crossed Minami-shima on foot?¡± Gin asked, clearly impressed.

    N¨­ nodded. ¡°It was a challenge, but I eventually made it to the temple. This place was unlike most of our other temples which are used for worship, the housing of knowledge, the training of monks, and the refuge for the weary. This particular temple was built upon a grave secret - to keep an ancient artifact hidden from the world.¡±

    ¡°What artifact?¡± asked Saru.

    ¡°I am not sure,¡± N¨­ answered, shaking his head. ¡°That information is far above an initiate monk such as me. When I got there, I knew right away why the precinct had not responded to our inquiries. It had been raided, and all the monks and guardians were captured and taken away.¡± The young monk looked deeper into the fire. It cracked and popped before his dark eyes.

    His voice grew quiet as if he were afraid to say the rest. ¡°I examined the temple thoroughly. Not only was everyone gone, but whatever artifact that was housed there had been stolen. That is why I had to hurry back so quickly. That temple had been quiet for centuries. That secret had remained a secret for many lives of men. Now that secret is out.¡±

    A long-protracted silence followed as N¨­¡¯s sorrowful words hung in the air.

    ¡°These are dark days for the Order,¡± Gin said quietly.

    ¡°Dark days indeed. Sensei, have you given any thought to the yomi we encountered on the strait?¡±

    Gin shook his head. ¡°I have not,¡± he admitted. ¡°I have been focusing my energies on the future, not on the past.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± said the boy, ¡°I have given it some thought, but I should say that I do not know everything, so this is only conjecture. However, a few days after I left the temple, I tried to figure out what happened to the Truists who were supposed to be there. From the locals, I heard stories of monks being carried out to sea aboard strange wooden ships. The ships were then burned and then vanished into the ocean. No one seemed to know who was piloting these ships, but I heard rumors of a strange voice, a pale light, a ghastly power in the depths before they were burned. At that time, I thought it was just the imagination of country folk, but now...¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Do you think the murder of those Truists created the yomi that attacked us on the water?¡± Gin asked, his gaze intensifying.

    ¡°It could explain why I was able to pacify it, and why it was so eager for revenge.¡±

    ¡°It seems possible,¡± Saru agreed. ¡°It said it wanted revenge for the blood of the ¡®holy ones¡¯.¡±

    ¡°When I returned and reported my findings to the Elder Superior and the Sage, they did not give up much information,¡± N¨­ continued. ¡°But, when I told them of the stories, they were visibly disturbed, as if this was not the first time that they had heard of it. Then, from others who had recently come to the congregation, I learned that other coastal temples had been sacked and the same strange punishment was meted out against their clergy. They are always taken out to sea and then¡­¡±

    Gin cracked his knuckles. ¡°The blind persecution of Truists is unfortunately not a new occurrence, but this seems deliberate. Yet why would someone want to create a yomi? They have no master, and they heed no man. They simply destroy. What kind of person would create such an abomination?¡± His face had taken a horrified expression, but with a shake of his head, it shifted back to serenity. ¡°This is all too great for us three. We cannot stop every evil, everywhere. We must focus on the task at hand. Perhaps in the process, we will find the answers to this riddle. For now, let us get some rest. Tomorrow we will continue, and you must complete that sword of yours.¡±

    ¡°Sensei,¡± N¨­ began, cautiously. ¡°You have spoken little of your quest to me. Before, it was not my business. Now, if it is possible, may I know where we are going, and why?¡±

    Gintaro looked over to Saru who nodded her head. Only she knew his heart on the matter, for they had spoken much in their time at the Truist camp.

    ¡°Very well,¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°You already know that my daughter was taken from me. Well, I believe that the Sh¨­gun himself is responsible.¡±

    N¨­¡¯s eyes widened in amazement. ¡°The Sh¨­gun?¡±

    ¡°Yes, him or one very close to him.¡±

    ¡°But...why?¡±

    Gin shook his head. ¡°I do not know. I fought against him in my youth, and for that, he may want to punish me. But why now, all these years later, and why not finish it quickly? Why draw me out by taking my only child from me? These are the questions that disturb my dreams, though I do not expect to find out the answer so easily.¡±

    N¨­ could tell that speaking about this openly pained his teacher, so he bowed his head and turned aside. Saru laid her head down upon her rucksack. They kept the fire burning bright that evening and fell asleep to the sundering of the fuel.

    After a week had gone by, their path began to gently slope downwards, as they were steadily leaving the Middle Country for the fertile region outside the Old Capital. Both the realms of the Tsuru and Buta tapered inwards to lay claim on these lands so that it was much safer and thus easier for villages and towns to exist. The Old Capital itself was an immensely populous region, inside the boundaries of the city and beyond, making it a nexus of hundreds of neighboring communities. Thus, in the second leg of their journey, they began to find many such villages, ranging from small and isolated, to large hubs which sat along crossroads. Farms and terraced rice paddies were numerous, as well as standalone inns for weary travelers. They were able to stay at a few of these quaint establishments, mostly for the benefit of a hot bath.

    Another week later, N¨­ had finally completed his wooden sword, the next lesson was to work on the most basic move in fencing, the midline-vertical slash. Gin taught him how to properly grip the sword, then hold the sword, and position his body. Then he told him how to execute the attack, which if successful, would hit the opponent on the center of the skull. Once N¨­ was competent enough, his teacher had him follow behind them on the path, stepping, slashing, and shouting as he did so. This greatly annoyed Saru, who began to regret her recent kindness to the young initiate monk.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you teach him anything else?¡± she grumbled, holding her hands over her ears.

    Gin shook his head with an amused look. ¡°He needs to teach his muscles how to strike, and the voice is an important part of generating the power in which to do so. It builds ki, or energy, which he needs to be an effective fighter, and it is especially useful for a Kaijin.¡±

    Saru groaned. ¡°It¡¯s driving me mad!¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Gin started, looking incredibly pleased with himself. ¡°How about a change of scenery to calm your nerves?¡±

    He said that just as they reached the crest of a steep hill, so that all that was below them was suddenly displayed before their eyes. Saru stopped in her tracks, and when N¨­ caught up with them, his shouts instantly ceased. There before them, sitting in a wide basin surrounded by gentle forested mountains, sat a great city, glittering in the afternoon sun. Two pristine rivers ran through it going north to south, and even from that distance, they could see the high pagodas of uncountable temples, and green, lush gardens scattered about generously.

    ¡°The Old Capital...¡± N¨­ whispered with hushed reverence.

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d actually see it,¡± said Saru softly. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    Gin smiled and stepped forward. ¡°It¡¯s even better close up.¡±

    They made their way down the path into the valley, which eventually merged with several other roads, becoming a kind of thoroughfare leading into the west side of the city. As they drew closer, buildings popped up, and the traffic increased. The architecture reminded them of the splendor of days long gone, before all the wars, when brilliant artisans could focus on their craft without disturbance or worry to stymie them.

    The Old Capital was built in the time of the glory of the Emperors, and as their power was relatively secure, walls were not required around the city to defend it. However, after the Emperors failed and the Sh¨­guns replaced them, walls were constructed, primarily around the Sh¨­gunal estates. The Old Capital was so large that there was not an overwhelming presence of guards. There were just enough of them to police major crimes, but there were no checkpoints, and the likelihood of being spotted by a soldier was low. Most of the problems in the Old Capital were still settled the old way, with swords. Gintaro, who knew this city perhaps better than he knew anywhere else, did not feel nervous entering. If anything, it felt like he was coming home.

    They crossed the long western bridge over the river Hana, as the sun was setting on the horizon. It took quite some time to cross into the city, for the traffic was great, and the bridge was congested with horses, carts, rickshaws, and a great swell of humanity. Yet the blazing orange sun reflected upon the glassy river was enough to dispel their frustrations and put them at ease.

    As they passed into the city itself, they saw many well-worn wooden buildings that had survived the years and stood as a testament to the majesty of the old days. The city itself was planned as a large grid so that streets, though narrow, were evenly spaced. Every so often they would pass a great temple or shrine, with stately stone steps leading up to the hall of worship. Old, thick cherry trees and lovely arching willows lined many of the streets. Canals that came off the main rivers made for romantic thoroughfares. Women and men in fine silk kimono passed them by, as did all manner of trade and craftsmen. The smell of a thousand dishes being cooked filled the air, and grey smoke billowed from the chimneys. By the time they had found a reasonably priced inn and ate dinner, it was well into the evening.

    As both N¨­ and Saru laid down upon their feathered futons and fell asleep, Gintaro sat along the veranda, staring out into the deep sky glittering with stars.

    ¡°I never thought I would be here again,¡± he whispered to himself. ¡°This city is where we first met. Do you remember?¡± He smiled, but then, a profound thought crossed his mind. ¡°I first came here as Gintaro, the apprentice of a Kaijin. I left here as the Raijin, Captain of the Kurogumi. Who, or what am I now?¡±

    He could not answer, for he did not know. He rose and gave one last look to the stars arrayed in the sky like the crystals of the Shinjin¡¯s fabled robe. He then turned and went inside, sliding the paper door shut behind him.

 Chapter 41 - Yukiana - A Rare Opportunity

    The morning following the Council of Lords, Yukiana woke up to the sound of Ueda¡¯s and Misasa¡¯s voices outside of her room. They were discussing something at length, and for once Misasa sounded angry. This was enough to rouse Yuki despite the nagging exhaustion of the night prior. The council went long enough into the night, and when she finally returned to her family, she was expected to recount the entire thing for them. She did so with as much detail as possible, for the girls seemed to hang on to her every word. The only part she left out was that of her father, for she did not think that they would believe her, not after what had happened that night with Rin. All her sisters listened intently, and by the end, they were all quite surprised. The threat of war was now looming over the Islands, and they were among the first to know. Everything was to remain a secret to be kept within the walls of the district, of course, but soon the word would spread like wildfire to every girl in Ishihara, from master to lowly eye. When she had finished, the others finally bowed and left the room, and Yuki could rest knowing she had gained a good amount of favor from her peers. Even Rin gave her a rare look of approval.

    Misasa finally entered the room and appeared ill at ease.

    Yukiana sat up from her futon. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.

    Her mentor shot her an angry look, but then quickly adopted a sympathetic demeanor. ¡°It¡¯s Ueda,¡± she said, sitting down beside her. ¡°He¡¯s requesting that you graduate from being an eye ahead of schedule. I tried to dissuade him, but he would not be moved. Apparently, you made a good impression last night and have a favorable suitor. They specifically requested you.¡± Yuki could sense that her last words seemed to carry a tinge of jealousy in them. ¡°Anyways, you are to be made an imouto today, so that you can see him tonight.

    ¡°Imouto?¡± Yuki gasped. ¡°Tonight? Who could it be?¡±

    Misasa sighed. ¡°Ueda did not say, but it¡¯s obviously a daimy¨­ or someone of importance.¡±

    Yuki was crestfallen. If she became an imouto, she would no longer have the immunity that came with being an eye. She would be just like every other girl in Ishihara. She felt sick, a deep nausea in the pit of her stomach. She had no desire to graduate, even if it was for the Sh¨­gun himself.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not ready!¡± Yuki protested.

    ¡°I tried,¡± lamented Misasa. ¡°Ueda usually follows the rules, but this time there has to be a lot of money involved. That¡¯s the only thing he cares about.¡±

    There was silence for a few moments, as Yuki tried to think of a way out.

    ¡°What if we...¡± she began.

    ¡°Yuki...¡± Misasa interrupted, shaking her head. ¡°It is no use. You are expected tonight. You will play, you will talk, and you will...¡±

    Tears began to flow from Yuki¡¯s eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t! I just can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always difficult the first time,¡± Misasa said softly, trying to comfort her. ¡°But you will be fine. You have a rare opportunity here that some people, including myself, would love to have.¡±

    Yuki could not believe it. These girls, even Misasa had been here too long. They did not realize that what was going on here was fundamentally wrong. They were not a family or even sisters, but slaves of the lowest kind.

    Yukiana knelt forward, holding her head with her hands, and sobbed. Misasa patted her on the back, but she felt far away. She knew her father was out there, somewhere, but he too was so very far away. And if one day he did save her, then it might be too late.

    ¡°Some things you can never get back,¡± she thought. ¡°Some things you can never forget.¡±

    The rest of the day passed by in a haze. She completed her chores and prepared for the evening in a mindless stupor. The other girls gradually found out, and most gave her words of encouragement while others gave her half-smiles full of pity.

    Rin, however, seemed perturbed, as she always was when someone else graduated, regardless of who. ¡°Well, well, little Yuki will finally become a lady it seems,¡± she said disdainfully. ¡°I¡¯d be careful of those daimy¨­ if that¡¯s what you¡¯re really getting. I hear they can be rather aggressive.¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Misasa cried, stepping in between the two. ¡°Can¡¯t you just leave her alone? Can¡¯t you see this is hard for her?¡±

    Rin merely sneered. ¡°Watch yourself, little sister. Or I¡¯ll have you cleaning washbowls for the rest of your miserable life!¡± With this threat, she twirled and went back to her futon and began practicing.

    Yuki was already out of tears, and she thanked Misasa for standing up for her. She did not quite know what to do, and once again, she found herself wishing she had stepped over the cliff or had thrown herself into the ocean when she had the chance. Meanwhile, the daylight began to fail, and the evening was fast approaching.

    There was little pomp in the graduation from being an eye, and after the excitement of the previous night, the ceremony was altogether depressing. Misasa was the only one in attendance, for that night all the other girls were busy preparing. The ceremony was simple, the eye was to take a brush and paint her ¡®new¡¯ name on a piece of parchment. It would then be hung on the wall by her futon, and she would be a full member of the Ishihara community and her family. This would be her name until she was able to graduate to the rank of master and inherit a new one.

    Misasa had been kind, and instead of demanding that she take an entirely new name, she recommended that Yukiana just keep the shortened version of her name, Yuki.

    ¡°Many of the girls already know it, especially after last night,¡± Misasa said, forcing as much positivity into her words as possible. ¡°And it really is a good name for this kind of place.¡±

    Yuki did not see that as a compliment but was relieved that she could keep at least some semblance of her former self. She wrote the character for her name as best she could, and Misasa exclaimed with wonder when she saw the finished painting.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Eh! That¡¯s amazing Yuki! I didn¡¯t know you could write like that.¡±

    ¡°I used to take lessons,¡± she explained, a glum half-smile gracing her lips.

    ¡°Well,¡± her mentor added, drawing closer to her, ¡°If you get the chance, maybe you can show some of that off this evening. Whoever he is, he might think you to be a regular geisha and marry you on the spot!¡±

    Yuki was revolted at the thought but feigned a look of hopefulness. Over the weeks she had come to realize that Misasa was firmly rooted in the world of Ishihara. Despite what she said, all her hopes were tied up in the Ishihara lifestyle, and she would fiercely adhere to the well-defined path laid out for her.

    She could also see that Misasa harbored some resentment for her though she hid it well. Yuki was experiencing a rare and rapid rise in the hierarchy. This would be a challenge to a girl who had put in the time and effort and seen little result.

    As for the ¡®deed¡¯ itself, Yuki had only a general sense of what was expected of her. She had heard all about it from some of her friends in Kokoro, and the other girls in Ishihara, and had even read about such things, though she would never admit to it. Yet she knew that hearsay and textual descriptions were not altogether the same as the real thing. That was what terrified her.

    She had never thought about ¡®the acts of love¡¯ in great detail. It had always been an abstraction, merely part of the natural course of love and procreation. This evening would certainly not be about love, and of all things, this saddened her the most. She had once hoped for love, hoped for marriage. She wanted to experience this intimacy with someone she knew, someone she was bonded to. However, her expectations for her life had been shattered with one tragic turn. This would be yet another thing lost to ill fortune.

    Misasa was trying to keep cheery and gave her a few pieces of advice, but she had only limited experience, so there was not much to say.

    ¡°Just, you know, make a few noises,¡± she offered.

    Yuki raised an eyebrow. ¡°Noises?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not about to do them now!¡± she hissed, her face turning bright red. ¡°Oh, and kiss his neck! Men really like that!¡±

    ¡°His neck?¡± Yuki repeated, making a face of disgust. ¡°What if he is sweaty? The summer may be waning, but it is still hot out!¡±

    ¡°Well, he is a daimy¨­ so he should at least be bathed,¡± Misasa said hastily, missing the joke and taking Yuki¡¯s words seriously. ¡°At least he is not a fisherman. That is the extent of my experience.¡±

    ¡°What if I just go in there and do nothing?¡± Yuki muttered, throwing all caution to the wind. ¡°I don¡¯t even know who this man is! I don¡¯t even want to meet him, daimy¨­ or not!¡±

    ¡°You could do that,¡± her mentor snapped back. ¡°And he could be bored with you, and there goes your chance. You always talk about getting out of this place, I¡¯m surprised you''re not more intrigued by a real opportunity to do so.¡±

    ¡°I will get out of here,¡± replied Yuki defiantly. ¡°And not because I became a dog to some so-called lord.¡±

    Misasa was going to reply but instead gave her a foul look and stood up and strode away. Yuki was left feeling lonely, helpless, and afraid. She immediately regretted speaking harshly to her only friend in the district, and now more than ever could have used her shoulder to cry on.

    When the hour finally came, a fox came for her at the bottom of the stairs and accompanied her out into the night. Though she did have an escort, Yuki could not remember feeling any more alone.

    Fortunately, or perhaps, unfortunately, she did not have to travel far. The most expensive villas were in the central region of Ishihara district, and that is where her mysterious suitor was staying. It was just a short stroll from her building. All the while Yuki silently prayed, ¡°Not the Buta. Please, not the Buta.¡±

    When they arrived at the entrance, several unarmed samurai were waiting outside. Her fox escort stepped by them and pulled aside the door, beckoning Yuki to enter. Inside it was brightly lit, and loud voices were echoing from further within. After proceeding down a short wooden corridor she was admitted into another room, this one quite large and grand. There were colored murals on the outer walls and several overstuffed cushions inside the tatami room. The center had a low table, covered by bowls of fruit, cups of sake, and plenty of meat. There were several lamps, keeping the room so bright that it felt like midday. The roar of laughter filled the air.

    There were four figures seated around the table, most of whom she recognized from the previous evening. The first, much to her dismay, was the Lord of Pigs, the Buta daimy¨­, who had sweated partly through his kimono, leaving a dark stain that was plainly visible in the light. Her heart felt like it dropped to her feet.

    ¡°Can my fortune really be this bad?¡± she lamented internally. Yet there were also a few others, and she allowed her hopes to lift a little. Lord Tora sat amongst them, with his ugly facial scar, as well as his son and a master entertainer, who was sitting between them, smiling flirtatiously.

    When Yuki entered the room, no one appeared to notice, until the entertainer at the table finally saw her.

    ¡°My lords, we have another guest,¡± she said, sipping from a cup of sake, and winking at Lord Tora.

    ¡°Ho ho!¡± Buta rumbled, turning his mighty frame towards her. ¡°What do we have here?¡±

    It took everything in Yuki not to shrink back in revulsion. She bowed politely. ¡°I am Imouto Yuki of the Musicians. Please allow me your favor,¡± she said as confidently as she could, though it came out as a high-pitched squeak.

    ¡°Ah, so this is the Ceremonial Eye that we saw yesterday!¡± Lord Tora said with a dry smile. ¡°You were quite splendid my dear, very beautiful.¡±

    She bowed again, doing her best not to fixate on the jagged scar and his frightening white eye.

    ¡°Ah, now I remember!¡± Buta said with a laugh. ¡°Perhaps the only enjoyable part of the council, besides the sake if you understand me. Well, Lord Tora, I must say, you invite me here, fatten me up, and send me home with a lovely young lass. One would think you were trying to curry my favor.¡±

    ¡°I am trying to curry your favor,¡± the elder Tora said smiling, ¡°But this young maiden is not for you.¡±

    Yuki¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Praise the All-kami!¡± she thought.

    ¡°She is for my dear son,¡± he continued, focusing his singular eye to his right. ¡°I saw him staring at her last night and thought I would give him a nice present since he¡¯s too ashamed to ask for himself. I hope you won''t be offended, my friend.¡±

    Buta grinned and took a great swig from his cask. ¡°Ha! Offended? Don''t fret at all! Not at all! I have so many women back at my estate that I forget most of their names. Or was it that I never learned them to begin with? Ha! Besides, my lad, what a proper gift. You should be thrilled. I wish I had a father who was so generous. My old man nearly had me thrown out of his house until I killed everyone else in line for the title. Yet what age are we living in when a Tiger refuses to hunt and take what is his? This boy should not need his father to do it for him!¡±

    The young Tora revealed no expression, but his eyes seemed to gleam in the candlelight.

    ¡°We are in Ishihara,¡± the elder Tora explained, deflecting the obvious slight. ¡°Within the power of the Sh¨­gun¡¯s prime consort. My son shows great wisdom in his modesty. Yet, this one was difficult prey. Eyes are apparently forbidden from purchase, so I asked to have her promoted. They said it was impossible, yet I was able to make it possible. And I am sure I can do the same if we were ever to forge an alliance...¡±

    The Buta put his cask down and leaned in closer. ¡°We do have a war on our hands. If you succeed,¡± he said, his voice low, ¡°I shall remember this evening quite fondly.¡± With that, he took one last haunch of chicken from the bone and rose. ¡°Well, a Boar and a Tiger sat across a table and did not kill one another, I would say that was a success.¡±

    ¡°I would as well,¡± the Tora daimy¨­ agreed, rising after him. ¡°Come, let me see you out. I am on my way back to my estate. We can leave these two to partake in the night.¡±

    Both daimy¨­ strolled outside, conversing loudly below the bright stars. They could be heard for quite some time until finally, their voices dissipated into nothingness. The entertainer also took her leave, but only because Buta called from the doorway. Apparently, her presence would be required for the remainder of the evening. This left Yuki face to face with the young Tiger, whose focus now solely rested upon her.

 Chapter 42 - Yukiana - The Poem and the Proposition

    He reclined back, plucking a grape from the stem and bit into it, all the while his dark eyes were examining her. Yuki already felt naked, and exposed, but did not know what to do. She had never been alone in Ishihara before, or alone with any man for that matter. She had often bristled against her father¡¯s strict rules, but now that it had come to this, she would have wished herself back in a heartbeat.

    At last Tora¡¯s heir spoke. ¡°Are you going to come in?¡± his voice was firm, but it was not altogether a command.

    Yuki nodded and proceeded forward. Each step felt as if she were wading through a thick bog. While she felt the weight of his gaze upon her, she could barely hold her eyes up to see where she was going. When she reached the far end of the table, she slowly lowered herself to her knees. She held her shamisen so tightly that she feared that it would snap in her hands.

    The young prince tossed the rest of the grape into his mouth, but his eyes were still on her. He leaned forward as if to study her every detail. He appeared to be searching for something, for his dark eyes moved with quick precision.

    ¡°You really are quite lovely,¡± he finally said, after a long pause. ¡°By your looks alone I should find great satisfaction in your arms tonight.¡±

    His words spilled from his mouth in a low seductive rumble. Yuki gulped. She was frozen with trepidation.

    ¡°But, my dear, I am afraid that it is no use. For I am in love with another¡­¡± With that, he suddenly leaned back and tossed another grape into his mouth. His gaze now fell away from her, and he seemed to be lost in thought once again.

    At this Yuki could not help but say, ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    He shot her a look of annoyance. ¡°Do you forget yourself? You are in the presence of a daimy¨­¡¯s heir.¡±

    ¡°My lord¡­¡± Yuki said, recovering quickly.

    ¡°I am sorry to disappoint you,¡± said the young Tora, rising to his feet languidly. ¡°But I won''t be able to do this tonight, nor any night, not at least until I have the object of my desire or perish from heartache.¡± His words were tinged with tangible sorrow.

    Yuki was stunned. ¡°Is he playing with me?¡± she wondered. She must have looked quite shocked, as he frowned at her.

    ¡°I guess this will be an embarrassment to you, especially after my father broke the rules and had you brought here for me. Well, the old fool never listens to me. And why should he? He is the Old Tiger, after all, one of the greatest generals who has ever lived. He is a hero and a legend in his own right. Why should he pay any attention to his worthless heir?¡±

    He swirled around and paced a few steps, before sitting back down abruptly.

    Yuki was still immensely confused but decided to go along with it. ¡°My lord,¡± she ventured, forcing her voice out of her mouth. ¡°You are not worthless.¡±

    ¡°And how would you know that?¡± he snapped back. ¡°I have never won a battle, and I have never slain a Dragon. I am a Tiger, yet the Buta was right. I have no teeth! I cannot even win over the woman I love.¡±

    ¡°Well, perhaps I can help,¡± Yuki offered. She knew that there had to be a punishment for being dismissed too early, so she had to think of something to pass a little bit of time at least.

    The young Tora looked at her suspiciously. ¡°And how would you do that?¡¯

    ¡°I am a lady,¡± she answered cautiously. ¡°I might be able to give you some¡­insight.¡±

    Her words seemed to cross before his eyes as she said them, and after a moment or so he nodded, allowing her to continue.

    ¡°Please, tell me about her, I mean, this woman,¡± she asked, trying to remain confident.

    Tora seemed to redden, and his voice spilled out like a shout. ¡°I cannot tell you her name!¡±

    Yuki was at first taken aback but then strengthened her resolve. ¡°That is all right. I did not mean that kind of thing anyway. Tell me how you met. Tell me what she is like. Tell me why you love her.¡±

    His eyebrows furrowed a bit as his face took on a contemplative visage. Now that Yuki was not under immediate scrutiny, she was finally able to inspect this man for herself. He was quite young, maybe only a few years older than she was. He was remarkably handsome, as she had remembered from the previous night. He was well built, freshly groomed, and stately, all the marks of nobility sat upon him though he was like a flower not yet in bloom. He seemed to radiate the prestige of his lineage, a son in a long line of great warriors. Yet there was an air of inexperience about him, a lack of confidence that should be inherent with such esteemed parentage. The best way she could describe him was like a new and polished bronze shield. It was indeed beautiful to the eyes, but it lacked the marring and divots of the trusty battle shield, which had survived a hard-fought war.

    After a few moments of reflection, the young Tora spoke. ¡°How can I describe such beauty?¡± he began. ¡°She is like the moon and the stars and the sea and the mountains and everything all in one and somehow more than that.¡±

    Yuki was not impressed by this poor attempt at poetry. ¡°I did not ask you what she looked like. I want to know what it is about her that makes her so irresistible to you. Surely there are plenty of women who are so beautiful that they can make a man see moons and stars and all that. Why is she the one above all others? What does she have that no one else has?¡±

    Tora looked wounded by her rebuke but then went back to thinking. ¡°Well,¡± he said, this time not so confident. ¡°What I love about her is the way she makes me feel. I feel a bit giddy when I am with her. When we are together, I do not feel so, well, pressed down by the weight of the world. I feel lifted up, almost weightless. And she, well, she can make me laugh. Not with wit or with bawdy humor like many of your sisters do, pardon my saying so.¡±

    ¡°No offense taken,¡± Yuki said, a smile edging her face. He seemed to be really doing his best, and she had never heard a man articulate such a thing in her presence before. She could not help but find it amusing.

    ¡°She can make me laugh with just a look,¡± Tora continued. ¡°And most importantly, we seem to understand one another, though we have very different backgrounds.¡± He then looked at Yuki, and when he saw her smiling, he became indignant.

    ¡°Is this some kind of joke to you?¡± he raged, his face turning a deeper shade of red.

    ¡°No, of course not!¡± she cried, but it was too late, the damage was already done.

    ¡°I have said my piece!¡± he said, crossing his arms. ¡°Now where is your sage advice?¡±

    Yuki chuckled to herself nervously. She could not believe she was in this position, but she did not want to make light of the danger here. This was a daimy¨­¡¯s son after all. She did not want to leave him in this poor state.

    ¡°Ahem,¡± she began. ¡°It¡¯s clear to me that you might be in love. Love, I think, has many important distinctions from mere infatuation. Infatuation can come and go and can lead to many grievous errors. Well, I am sure you have heard several examples in tales, probably before you were old enough to swing a sword.¡±

    Tora nodded. He was following her for the time being.

    ¡°This woman, does she feel the same way?¡±

    ¡°I believe so,¡± he said. ¡°I believe that she does feel the same way, but she cannot fully express it.¡±

    ¡°And why can''t she, my lord?¡±

    ¡°I simply cannot tell you that,¡± Tora stated emphatically, darkening again. ¡°But I can say that whenever we are together, it is only brief, and when our conversation stalls, she becomes uneasy and leaves suddenly.¡±

    Yuki was at a loss and was growing increasingly weary of this game. ¡°How often do you see her then?¡±

    ¡°Now and again. But my father is always stalking around, and he would be enraged if he knew what I was doing.¡±

    ¡°So, she must be a commoner,¡± Yuki reasoned. ¡°Or a married woman. Either way, she has to be forbidden fruit.¡± This seemed to trigger something in her mind. ¡°Do you know the story of Miya-hime?¡± she asked.

    Tora wrinkled his face, as he often did when he was thinking hard. ¡°No, I cannot say that I have.¡±

    Yuki was surprised, for it was one of her favorite tales. She had learned it in her time with the Truists and often sang it to her father. She could almost do the entire thing by memory, which was quite a feat for the whole poem was exceedingly long. Yet the rhyme pattern was simple, and since it was among her favorites, each line left a deep impression on her mind.

    ¡°I will play you a piece of it,¡± she said, preparing the shamisen in her hands. ¡°I think it might help you.¡± She took a moment to tune the strings, plucked a note to make sure she was in the right key and then began to play.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Long, long, ago as stories say,

    Back in the Shining Prince¡¯s day,

    There lived a maiden pure and strong,

    But did to common birth belong.

    Her father called her Miya-chan,

    Her mother loved her but had gone,

    Taken by the pestilence,

    The Abomination¡¯s recompense.

    She dwelt aside the bending river,

    High up on the mountainside,

    Her father, grieving, took to drinking,

    The honest daughter left alone to provide.

    She tilled the fields, she pulled the roots,

    She sold her produce at the booths,

    And every starry night would pray,

    For someone to come and take her away.

    One night she traveled to the springs,

    To wash her weary self alone,

    While out from the forest came Himoto,

    Knight of the Midlands, the Prince¡¯s own.

    She saw him approach from across the glade,

    And marveled at his handsome face,

    But as he turned his eyes upon her,

    She quailed under his stormy gaze.

    Her eyes were sharp, her feet were nimble,

    And her legs were ever swift and sure,

    She fled from the knight who could not find her,

    Though he sought her evermore.

    There in the village, the rumor spread,

    Of a knight of the Emperor on the road,

    Calling brave men to come and aid him,

    For upon a perilous quest he would go.

    When Miya heard of Himoto¡¯s summons,

    She took her father¡¯s gear and arms,

    She sheared her hair, and darkened her features,

    She secretly left her father and farm.

    She met the knight upon the road,

    No other soul had answered the call,

    For he was going towards the mountain,

    To face the evils within the black halls.

    For he had entered the Empress¡¯s quarters,

    And being discovered by a secret guard,

    Himoto was cast out from the palace,

    Dishonored before all men and gods.

    Then he saw the transformed Miya,

    He took her for a common lad,

    She bowed her head and knelt before him,

    And in her lowest voice, she said,

    ¡°I am not worthy to fight beside you,

    I have little skill with sword or bow,

    But if you take me as your squire,

    I will follow you even to hell below.¡±

    ¡°Come with me, valiant squire,

    I will show you a thing or two of swords,

    And if by great deeds we return to the palace,

    Even greater shall be your reward.¡±

    Yuki paused abruptly. ¡°Well, the entire story is quite long you know. I do not think I could get through it all in one sitting. But as you may guess, Miya-chan went on many great adventures with Himoto, and they fast became great partners. He did not discover that she was a woman, although they had many comical close calls. Yet their story does not end very happily.¡± She began to play once again, though this time struck a minor chord.

    Deep within the ageless forest,

    Under the heavy and twisting bough,

    The pair fell upon an ancient evil,

    A shade of Shinjin¡¯s greatest foe.

    Despite their courage and their skill,

    Their past triumphs, might, and will,

    They could not prevail against the fiend,

    Who knew them both and said to she,

    ¡°I know thou Miya-kun, filled with lies,

    Who appears as a man to mortal eyes,

    But there beneath thy shining mail,

    A woman¡¯s heart so prone to fail.¡±

    ¡°It cannot be!¡± cried Himoto,

    Who charged his foe with sharpened blade,

    But an errant stroke put him forward,

    Beneath the monster¡¯s vile gaze.

    A wicked claw stretched out against him,

    And would have crushed his plate and bone,

    If not for valiant Miya¡¯s leap,

    She bore the strike upon her breast alone.

    Himoto recovered and with a flash,

    Severed the black and tainted arm,

    ¡®Till the enemy full retreated,

    And left them alone without other harm.

    But Miya lay still and deathly wounded,

    And Himoto gathered her to his embrace,

    At that moment he knew the truth,

    For he could sense it in her softened face.

    ¡°Miya-chan,¡± he said at last,

    And kissed her upon her peerless brow,

    ¡°I loved you from the day I met you,

    Though I never knew it until now.¡±

    When Yukiana had finished, she looked up at the young Tora. She had become so captivated by the story and the music that she must have closed her eyes towards the end. But he was staring at her intently, seeming to hang on to her every word. When he finally realized that she had finished, he clapped his hands and smiled.

    ¡°Exquisite!¡± he complimented. ¡°All these years and I never knew the true origins of the Ministers of the Right. For it must have been after this event that Himoto changed his name to Miyamoto, the founder of the infamous clan. Do you know other stories like this?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she said putting her shamisen down at her side. ¡°I learned quite a few in my time with the Truists, and even more when I lived in Minami-shima with my father. ¡°

    ¡°How fascinating!¡± he exclaimed, continuing to feast on her words.

    Yuki smiled, glad that he was genuinely interested in lore. ¡°The Miyamoto quickly became a great house that served the Emperor for many hundreds of years.¡±

    ¡°It is quite sad then, that they, born from the faithful and brave, turned cowards and brought upon the demise of the very Emperors they claimed to serve,¡± grumbled Tora, his face showing signs of derision.

    ¡°I am not so sure,¡± Yuki interjected cautiously, ¡°The histories of that time are quite limited. We do not really know what happened for certain. At least that''s what the old Truist abbot told me. All we know was that towards the end, House Miyamoto and House Kirin backed a different heir to the throne, and House Kirin won the war that followed. The Miyamoto were hunted and nearly destroyed, but during that time, so was the line of the Emperor. We may never know what hand the Kirin played in it all. They became the First Sh¨­guns, and they wrote the histories for hundreds of years. Perhaps that is why you never heard this story. Those tales that edified the Miyamoto were not likely to be popular in the Yoshimitsu court, which came after the Kirin. The Truists, on the other hand, do their best to explore all sides.¡±

    Tora nodded his head, agreeing with her reasoning but she could tell his thoughts were elsewhere. ¡°You did say that your story may help me in my situation, but I still do not see how. Explain yourself.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± she began, ¡°To be honest, I personally do not have much experience with love. But if I were in love, I would want it to be like the way Miya loved Himoto. She never left his side, not even until the very end. She did not care about status or rules. She was lowborn, he was high. She was at first weak, and he was strong. So, I think that if I were you, I would not worry so much about what your father has to say. If it is true love, nothing can stop it. And she may see your faithfulness and be won over in the end.¡±

    The young Tora sat back, mulling over her words. At length, he leaned forward and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous thing to ask of the heir of a great clan, but I believe you are right. I should not let the fear of my father stop me from expressing my love. That is not the way of a Tiger. Soon he will be gone, off to fight the barbarians, and I shall return to my people to lead in his stead. My time left with her is short. We have to win her over, and I think I know how!¡±

    Yukiana was surprised at this sudden turn of events but felt a bit uneasy for he had used the words ¡®our¡¯ and ¡®we.¡¯

    ¡°How?¡± she asked nervously.

    ¡°Well, it just so happens that my love enjoys a good tale. I have tried to woo her with rhyme and meter before, but I have only told her tales that she already knows and afterward there is nothing to discuss. So, you will instruct me in the full tale of Miya-hime, and I will then relay it to her. Like myself, I do not think she is familiar with it. And if you have any other stories you learned from the Truists, you will teach me those as well. Through the power of song and verse, I shall win her! I know it can be done!¡±

    Yuki moved to protest. ¡°My lord, I hate to sour your plans, but we have not the time to learn the entire thing in one night, even if we stayed up until the morning.¡±

    The daimy¨­¡¯s heir furrowed his eyebrows and then let loose a howling laugh. ¡°Of course not!¡± he exclaimed. Then he directed his fierce eyes back onto her. ¡°I have a proposition in mind that we can both benefit from, if you care to hear it.¡±

    She could not help but be interested. ¡°Speak, my lord.¡±

    ¡°You shall come to visit me every night. Well, every night when I am not needed for important affairs. During that time, you shall teach me all you have learned from the Truists and whatever else might be useful. In the morning or afternoon, whenever I can steal a meeting with my love, I will reveal to her what we have practiced. Oh, I can see it now! She won''t be able to wait to hear the next iteration, and so her desire for me will grow.¡±

    Yukiana was unsure that this tactic would really work but was not about to say anything to spoil his good humor.

    ¡°Your nightly meeting with me will also bring about a few other benefits,¡± he continued. ¡°It will keep my clever father off my trail and confuse any of his spies he will undoubtedly leave in his absence. He will be left to think that I have taken pleasure in his gift and will probably be immensely proud of himself. And for you, my dear, you will have the benefit of a daimy¨­¡¯s income filling your employer¡¯s coffers, and such a thing can bring immense benefits I hear. You will not have to worry about satisfying the tasteless rabble who make a stench of this fair district. You will be mine and only mine. Yet not mine at all, not in the physical sense of the word.¡±

    He smiled, and his prominent canines flashed before her. ¡°He is a tiger indeed,¡± she thought. She was, of course, quite pleased with this arrangement. It kept her out of the brothels, allowed her to maintain her purity, and at the same time exceeded the demands made by the district. But a part of her felt subtly disappointed that this man had no interest in her other than for her stories. She knew it was a crazy thing to think, especially after the fright she had experienced before meeting him, but it made her a bit self-conscious. Yet she could not let it show.

    ¡°I am inclined to accept your proposal,¡± she said after a brief pause. ¡°But what happens when you leave? Am I to be thrown to the rabble once again?¡±

    At this, Tora grinned even wider and his eyes flashed. ¡°Ho! Ho! A daring little creature,¡± he chuckled. ¡°You could be my sister I think, for you have the mind of a Tiger. How about this, if I can woo my love, and win her over before the time comes when I must return to my lands, then I will buy your contract, and you can come live in my house as a servant of high esteem.¡±

    This seemed too good to be true, but he was a daimy¨­¡¯s heir and did truly wield this kind of life-changing power and wealth. Once free from Ishihara, her chances of reuniting with her father were much higher, and she wondered if she then could negotiate a way to return to him later on. ¡°One thing at a time,¡± she told herself.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± she finally said with a low bow, masking a smile. ¡°I will make you into a poet, then a bard, and in the end, a lover.¡±

    ¡°That is what I like to hear!¡± he cried, standing once again. ¡°Yuki-san, please, no longer call me by my formal title, but call me S¨­ichir¨­. For now, we are no longer strangers, but partners, and our mission is love.¡±

 Chapter 43 - Yukiana - True Greatness

    From that time on, Yuki met with the young Tora most evenings. He was often called to councils or mandatory parties as was usual for one of his rank, but whenever he was free of obligations, they met. Because of the contract, she was excused from all other requirements, even on nights that he was away. This all went over very well with the administrators, especially Ueda, who began to call her his golden goose.

    However, it did not go over very well with the other musicians, especially Misasa and Rin, who found it difficult to hide their envy. Not only did Yuki obtain an exclusive contract with a great daimy¨­¡¯s heir, but she managed to net one of the best-looking ones. They prodded her incessantly for details, but she did not give in. Mostly, because the details they were asking for did not exist, and also, she did not want to say anything that could ruin her fortunate situation.

    As for the ¡®wooing¡¯ as S¨­ichir¨­ thereafter called it, slow but steady progress was being made. It took a good week just for him to be able to remember the lines and deliver them confidently. When he was finally able to do so, his lover was quite impressed, and that day they had a pleasant afternoon together. Yet he did not quite reach his goal.

    The next scheduled story was the Tale of the Chisatsu, or the Blood-Slayer, another Miyamoto tale, and yet another that he did not know.

    ¡°Although the name of the story appears very fierce,¡± she explained, ¡°The tale is another story of love, but this is about the very last recorded Miyamoto, who was unfairly given the dubious name. It was rumored that as the line of the Emperors was failing, and the Miyamoto were systematically killed off by the Kirin, the Blood-Slayer, Chisatsu, snuck into the palace, stole the three imperial treasures, and hid them in various locations on the Islands. His goal was to safeguard the throne from imposters in future generations until a worthy heir returned and reclaimed their possessions. Yet he was slain before he could finish, as was his dear wife who happened to be a Kirin, and it is said that their voices still call to one another from across the Islands.¡±

    This took more time to teach, for it was even longer and much more complex than the Tale of Miya-hime. But he relayed it to her piece by piece, and as Tora described it, ¡°It is as if she is staring into the mournful eyes of the Blood-Slayer himself when I tell it.¡±

    Everything was going splendidly, and Yuki, for a brief period, did not feel as if she were living in a constant state of woe.

    Yet one day, a few weeks after obtaining her contract with Tora, something unexpected occurred. She was so accustomed to meeting with young daimy¨­¡¯s heir that she no longer needed a fox to escort her to his usual quarters. However, when she had finished getting ready a tall fox was waiting for her at the bottom of the stairs.

    ¡°You shall not be seeing the young Lord Tora tonight,¡± the stoic fox explained, her voice partially muffled from behind the mask.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Yuki replied, assuming that he must be occupied with other, more pressing matters. She moved to head back up the stairs, but the guard held out her hand to stop her.

    ¡°You have another patron tonight,¡± the fox continued, unwavering. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    She did not give her a chance to reply, and so the flustered Yuki followed closely behind. They cut through Ishihara in an opposite direction than her usual route to Tora.

    By the time they reached the moat-side inn, she had a strong suspicion of who she was going to see. This time the fox led her upstairs, to a small room with a view over the water. Kondo Daisuke was again seated at a small table, but this time instead of tea, there was a set meal for two prepared on the table. The fox bowed and left, sliding the door shut behind them.

    ¡°Please sit,¡± he said, motioning her to take the place across from him. He smiled politely at her, and she thought this strange coming from one who was usually grim-faced.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to eat,¡± she said, harshly. ¡°I have business tonight. If you are here to check up on me, you can...¡±

    ¡°Sit down!¡± he cried, and there was plain fury in his eyes. She obeyed out of instinct and fear more than anything. She had rarely seen him explode like that, though the memory of him tossing her against the alley wall had not completely left her mind.

    He looked at her for a few moments and gradually calmed himself. ¡°I know that you are free from your other responsibilities tonight, so you can just relax.¡±

    Yuki did not respond but reluctantly capitulated.

    ¡°You were quite difficult to get a hold of this time,¡± he said, his voice returning to the usual passive grit, though there were notes of seething anger below. ¡°For one who is supposed to be my captive, it was almost as if I was asking to see a prized geisha.¡±

    ¡°Your captive?¡± she repeated.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± he said, realizing his mistake. ¡°You are not mine alone. But I am still responsible for you, in a sense. I just wonder why it was so difficult to acquire your presence. Yesterday you had obligations, as well as the day before that and the day before that. Could you shine any light upon the matter before I go and speak with Mr. Ueda, or the Lady herself?¡±

    ¡°Well, I shall have you know that I was working,¡± she said, trying to appear as nonchalant as she could.

    ¡°I thought that eyes merely observed and spent most of their time training. Are your older sisters that popular?¡±

    ¡°I am afraid your information is stale. I am not an eye any longer,¡± she explained flatly. ¡°I am an imouto now, and I see my own patrons.¡±

    This seemed to catch Kondo by surprise. ¡°How?¡± he asked, his face showing visible concern. ¡°You have scarcely been here a few months! This is why I explicitly disagreed with sending you here! There is no way we can see everything that is going on within these walls. We are essentially blind!¡±

    Yukiana grinned. A part of her enjoyed seeing him like this. ¡°If you must know, a fashionable young daimy¨­¡¯s heir thought me beautiful and asked Ueda-san to graduate me early.¡±

    ¡°Daimy¨­?¡± he stammered. ¡°Which daimy¨­?¡±

    She was hesitant to tell him, for she knew the rules of Ishihara well enough to respect her patron¡¯s anonymity, but Kondo persuaded her after telling her that he would find out one way or the other. Since she knew he was right, as he was a ninja after all, and since S¨­ichir¨­ did not seem to covet anonymity, she gave in and told him. This seemed to inflame his anger all the more.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°I cannot believe they made this deal without telling me!¡± he said with a scowl. ¡°I am going to have a long discussion with Mr. Ueda as soon as I can.¡±

    Yet she knew none of his words would sway Udea or the Lady for that matter. Tora was simply paying too much and losing him would be a significant blow. Yuki began to eat, insisting that the food would be cold if they waited any longer. She let Kondo seethe in silence, enjoying the meal almost as much as his foul disposition. He was probably envisioning her and young Tora together or trying his best not to.

    ¡°Why does he care so much anyway?¡± she wondered. She looked over at him and saw his face marred with gloom and felt the slightest pang of sympathy for him. The splendor of the meal obviously meant something. They were having grilled clams, scallops, and seabream, which was often eaten for auspicious events.

    ¡°What is the occasion?¡± she finally asked, sipping down her sake. She had learned to drink sake from S¨­ichir¨­, who allowed her to sample from his cups every night. This was not lost on Kondo, who was eyeing her warily. Her clothes, her makeup, and her demeanor all made her seem quite different than the na?ve little girl he had taken from Kokoro months ago.

    After a few moments, he straightened up and spoke. ¡°I will soon be departing on an important errand,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I wanted to celebrate a little before I left. I thought you could use a nice meal and a break from your duties.¡±

    ¡°Tora-sama is feeding me quite well, thank you,¡± she shot back. ¡°And really, you must be a lonely soul if your idea of a celebration is dinner with your captive.¡±

    Kondo glowered at her, but he said nothing. This made her feel a bit too cruel, so she followed up on a softer note. ¡°Where will you be going this time?¡±

    ¡°North,¡± he replied, vague as always, but he seemed happy that she asked. ¡°This is the mission for which all these years I have been trained. If all goes well, I will be part of a great wave that will sweep these Islands and wash away the soot of the War of Ashes. Then, I will have accomplished my goal.¡±

    ¡°And what do you want, Kondo-san?¡± Yuki asked pointedly. ¡°Why must you do all of this?¡±

    He deliberated for several moments before answering. ¡°I want to be¡­¡± he said at last, ¡°Great. That is what I have always wanted. I want to matter to this world, and I want them to judge me not by my sins, but by what I have done in the end. I have done many things of which I am not proud, but soon they will see that it was all for good. I want them to say, ¡®There goes Kondo Daisuke, a man of great honor.¡¯¡±

    At this Yuki appeared to wince and shook her head solemnly. ¡°You aim too high, I think. No man can claim greatness as if it is something to be grasped. Money, political power, and fame are things one can achieve. But true greatness, that can only be found within.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Kondo snarled. ¡°So, after a few months in a brothel, you have become an expert on the matter?¡±

    His insult stung, but she let it glance off of her. ¡°No,¡± she admitted. ¡°I am no expert. But I am no stranger to lore, and I have never heard of a man who became great because he simply desired it. Those few either had it in them or had it forced upon them. Most of the time, it was a bit of both. Your quest has already failed, because you desire to claim at the end what can only be found in the beginning.¡±

    ¡°I am not here to debate philosophy with a child!¡± Kondo retorted. ¡°No one becomes great by mere happenstance. They must earn it as well. They must take the chances they receive, and this is my chance. Now, I don¡¯t want to hear any more of this!¡± He took a long draught of his drink and set the cup firmly down.

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Yuki apologized, not knowing what to say. ¡°I hope you get everything you desire.¡±

    Kondo gave her a wry smile and continued to chew in silence. When he had finished, he said, ¡°There is still no word of your father, but I think he is getting closer.¡±

    Yuki smiled. ¡°I think so too. I am resolved to stay alive until he does.¡±

    The ninja said nothing for a few additional moments. It appeared that he had something rehearsed, but it had not gone well up until now. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°In my absence, another of my order will be watching you. She is less sociable than I am, so you probably will not see her. But just know that if you try to leave, she will find you.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Kondo pushed himself back. He had lost the usual triumphal air about him and appeared somehow less than she knew he was. ¡°There is a chance that I may not return from this,¡± he said quietly, staring down into his sake cup. ¡°There are very few who will mourn me if I don¡¯t come back.¡±

    ¡°Then you cannot fail,¡± she said plainly.

    Kondo lifted his gaze and saw her staring at him.

    ¡°I hate you, Kondo Daisuke, make no mistake,¡± she stated. ¡°But I do not desire to see you die, alone, without a single soul to mourn you. I hope that you do become as great as you hope to be, and when you do, I hope you use that power to help others have a better life. Better than mine at least.¡±

    Her final words seemed to strike a blow in him, though he tried with all his might to remain balanced. His polite smile was more like a frown, and his eyes shimmered in the dim light of the room.

    ¡°So,¡± he said, rising to his feet, ¡°This is goodbye then.¡± He moved to walk away but suddenly paused mid-stride. He rummaged through one of his pockets and then turned and extended his hand out to her. In it was the pearl colored magatama that her father had given her on the day of the summer festival. She had completely forgotten about it during her ordeal. The only difference was that instead of being hung around a waxed fiber necklace, there was a thin silver chain in its stead. Kondo must have exchanged them, but why?

    ¡°When I first captured you back in Kokoro I found this. It belongs to you,¡± he said quietly. ¡°You should have it back.¡±

    She stared down at the smooth stone set around silver and then back at Kondo. Why was he doing this?

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she managed to say, and carefully took the magatama from his hand.

    He nodded, walked to the door, but then stopped one last time. Without turning, he said, ¡°Be careful out there. The world can be a dangerous place, and I can no longer protect you.¡± With those parting words, he simply left.

    Yuki remained behind, her gaze fixed upon the milky white stone and silver cord. She did not know what to think, or how to feel.

    She returned to her building in a daze, thinking of both Kondo and the young Tora. They were altogether quite different. S¨­ichir¨­ was youthful and immature, but he was also highborn, charming, and handsome. He had a gift for words and the appeal of innocence. He dressed in the finest clothes and styles of the day. He was also tenderhearted and, on the whole, good.

    Kondo, on the other hand, could hardly speak at all unless he was issuing commands or threats. He had a penchant for violence and blood on his hands. He was quiet, brooding, and troubled. He dressed like a vagabond but somehow still seemed impressive in a raw, masculine kind of way. Most of all, he could fight, and though she hated him, she did not feel afraid of anything else if he was nearby.

    She considered all this very carefully but, in the end, she could not decide who was better, though it mattered little.

    ¡°They both have their strong points,¡± she mused. ¡°Tora is like the sun, bright and splendid. Kondo is like the moon, dark and mysterious.¡±

    Amid her contemplation, she also felt a strong revulsion that was impossible to ignore. ¡°Yet they both have power over me,¡± she finally realized, ¡°And I am nothing to them but a pawn in their own games.¡±

    This thought was deeply depressing, and it was only the commotion above that broke her from spiraling. She had reached the bottom floor of her house, and there appeared to be a riot going on in the upper floors. Girls were yelling, and Ueda was also barking orders. Before she could tell what was happening, a tight grip clasped around her wrist and pulled her back out of the house.

    It was Rin, and her face was as white as a ghost. ¡°Come with me!¡± she whispered, tugging at her violently.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yuki gasped, still reeling from surprise.

    Her older sister appeared frightfully anxious, but she did not reply.

    Finally, Yukiana had recovered enough to pull her hand from her older sister¡¯s grasp. ¡°Tell me!¡± she demanded, this time stopping dead in the street.

    Rin swirled and bit on her tongue as she weighed her words carefully. She was sweating and breathing heavily. Her eyes shot back and forth frantically as if she were a mouse fleeing from a prowling cat. After a few moments, she spoke.

    ¡°Someone from our family is suspected of spying on the Lady¡­¡± she said in a harsh whisper. ¡°Whoever they convict will surely be killed.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yuki gasped, beginning to realize the gravity of the situation. ¡°Killed?¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t yet know who it is.¡± Rin drew in closer to Yuki so that only she could hear. ¡°They will suspect all of us.¡±

    Yuki instinctively brought her voice lower, seeing the fear in Rin¡¯s midnight eyes. ¡°Do you know who it was?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± she hissed, putting her lips to Yuki¡¯s ear. ¡°It was me!¡±

 Chapter 44 - Yukiana - The Musicianéˆ¥æªš Brooch

    Yuki could do nothing but stand gaping for several moments. ¡°Why on earth did you spy on the Lady?¡± she finally asked, keeping her voice low.

    ¡°I didn''t mean to!¡± Rin shot back, glancing from side to side anxiously. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more, but not here.¡± She turned, and walked hurriedly down the street, as the commotion from within their house grew loud enough that muffled yells could be heard from where they stood. Yuki followed behind but kept her distance. She was not sure why she was putting herself at risk, as Rin had never been especially kind to her, but she did remember that Rin had taken her punishment upon herself during her first observation as an eye.

    They made their way down the street towards the northern moat. There was a small izakaya there, a kind of pub, where elder sisters could go to unwind. It was one of the benefits of their rank, and many congregated there after a long night¡¯s work. Patrons were not allowed in this kind of establishment, and neither were unaccompanied younger sisters. Eyes, of course, were never allowed in.

    Yet with Rin leading the way, Yuki was able to walk right in. They bypassed the open seating area for a private room, one that was completely closed off except for the sliding screen door that connected to the narrow hallway. There Rin sat down and quickly ordered a bottle of sake. When the door was finally closed, and she had made sure that no one was lingering nearby, she finally relaxed. She took a long swig from the bottle and then put it down hard on the table.

    ¡°I¡¯m already dead,¡± she groaned, letting her head thump back against the wall behind her. ¡°How could I be so foolish!¡±

    Yuki eyed her cautiously. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Rin lifted her head and gazed at her wearily. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but you have to promise me two things. One, you will never tell a soul about this. Two, you will promise to help me think of a way out.¡±

    Yuki was not sure if she wanted to be complicit in all of this, especially before hearing what had actually happened. However, she also felt that by meeting with Rin privately, she had already gone too far to back out. Besides, she had never seen her so distressed before, and it was indeed troubling. From everything she had heard, kindling the wrath of the Lady was a deadly offense. As much as Rin had antagonized her in the past, she did not want to see her suffer without trying to help.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Rin took another long draught of sake, but this time her gaze did not break from Yuki¡¯s, as if assessing her reliability. After a few moments of what seemed to be a great internal conflict, she finally spoke. ¡°This is going to seem like a lie, but I promise you that every word is the truth.¡±

    Yuki nodded earnestly, allowing her to continue.

    ¡°As you may have already known, I have been passed over for a promotion for quite some time. My skills are equal to any of the other masters out there, and my work ethic is unquestionable. I¡¯ve seen more men than I care to count, and that is on top of my wages as a musician. There is no precedent I am breaking, for there have been many other musicians who have been promoted to master who were much younger than me. I have done well enough as a senpai. You were promoted ahead of schedule, and Misasa is on her way to becoming a highly favorable imouto. As you can see, there are no other legitimate reasons that I can think of as to why I have not been promoted.

    So, the only reason that remains is that I must have fallen out of favor with one of the administrators, which is not a valid reason to delay promotion, but it seems to happen quite frequently around here. The perpetrator, I believe, is Ueda. He was my very first¡­¡± When she said this a look of utter revulsion crossed her face. ¡°But since that time, I have not allowed him to touch me again, and I have made no effort to visit him privately. He disgusts me, and I despise him. Other than not sharing his bed, I have shown nothing of my true feelings towards him, but have always treated him in a polite, cordial manner.¡±

    Yuki nodded, but she was not sure how this related to the real problem.

    Rin pressed on. ¡°For quite some time I have been terribly upset about this and wondered if there was anything else that I could do. That is when I remembered a story I heard once when I was an eye. It was a story of a flower who felt so confident in her abilities that she went right in to see the Lady and asked that she be promoted. Rumor had it that the Lady was so impressed with her ardor, that she promoted her on the spot, and she ended up marrying a wealthy officer who died and left her his entire estate in the far countryside.¡±

    ¡°That seems too good to be true,¡± interrupted Yuki.

    Perhaps,¡± Rin said wistfully, ¡°But a kind of madness came over me. I was feeling desperate, and I thought to myself, ¡®If I could just speak with the Lady, and explain myself, I might finally be promoted.¡¯ So, after my afternoon obligations, I resolved to go and try to speak with her in person.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever spoken with her before?¡± Yuki asked, who was under the impression that none save a few elite foxes had.

    Rin shook her head. ¡°No. Not one-on-one. She was a bit more visible when I was an eye, but now she is frequently gone on long errands, or with the Sh¨­gun in his palace.¡±

    ¡°So how did you suppose you were going to see her then?¡±

    ¡°I did not really think that I would be able to see her today. I thought that I would go to her estate and be turned away, and somehow, she would catch wind of it, and she might summon me at a later time. It was foolish, I know. I wish I would have never gone!¡± she lamented, before taking a long pause and another draught of sake.

    ¡°So, what happened?¡± Yuki prodded. The sake was taking its effect, and Rin¡¯s face had turned bright red. Her hesitation was diminished, and her words seemed to spill ever faster out of her mouth.

    ¡°Well, when I got there, there were no foxes at the main entrance.¡±

    ¡°How strange. There are always guards posted there.¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly! So, you can imagine my surprise when I saw that there were none. I was curious, so I peeked my head inside. I then imagined something sinister going on and thought that if by chance I could save the Lady from harm, I would win her favor for certain. It was madness, I know, but I went inside anyway. Everything was dark, and the place seemed abandoned except for faint voices far off and away. I continued on, further than I ever imagined I would ever go. I was caught up in some wild mood, and all my natural fear had left me. When I finally realized what I was doing, and could no longer go on, that is when I saw them.¡±

    Yuki¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°Them?¡±

    Rin¡¯s voice fell to a whisper, and she leaned forward so that Yuki could feel her breath upon her face. ¡°The Lady. She was with a man, but he was not the Sh¨­gun. I could not see his face, but I knew that it was not her lord. They were both undressed and lying next to each other.¡±

    Yuki could not believe her ears. ¡°But the Lady is the prime consort of the Sh¨­gun! She cannot be with anyone else!¡±

    Rin nodded, lifting the bottle to her lips but was unable to drink. ¡°They were lying next to each other, speaking softly. At that time, I understood why the estate was unguarded and left abandoned. The Lady did not want anyone to see, not even her own trusted servants. Such a thing, if reported to the wrong person, could spell disaster for her. The favor of the Sh¨­gun has been a great part of her success here. If he ever found out she was seeing another man behind his back, it could be her doom.¡± She trailed off for a moment, took only a small sip, and continued.

    ¡°There I stood, petrified by the realization that I had stumbled upon an awful, terrible secret. Though I tried with every ounce of courage I could muster, I could not move my limbs to get away. I was frozen still. The only thing I could do was listen. And this is what I heard¡­

    The Lady had been speaking at length about the upcoming battle with the barbarians. The man was listening patiently. When she finally had finished, he asked, ¡®When the moment comes, will you be ready?¡¯ At this, she turned towards him and laughed. She told him not to worry, that she had been preparing for this moment for quite some time, and that her power was almost at its peak.¡±

    ¡°What power?¡± Yuki breathed, as an uneasiness crept over her.

    ¡°I am not sure, but she sounded confident. She then asked him if he was ready to uphold his end of the bargain, to which he replied, ¡®Yes. If the victory over the barbarians is complete, I will kill the Sh¨­gun as we have discussed.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Kill the Sh¨­gun!¡± exclaimed Yuki, though she kept her voice to a whisper and covered her mouth so that her words barely passed through.

    Rin nodded gravely. ¡°Then, the man stood and dressed, and I began to panic, for I did not know what to do. I was so frightened that I did not hear the rest of the conversation, although it had to be brief. The man soon took his leave and so I hid in an indentation in the wall where there was a tall bonsai tree in a large clay pot. I positioned myself behind it as best I could, and luckily, he was in a hurry, so he did not notice me.

    I waited there for some time, allowing the man time to exit before I made my move. I knew that I only had a few minutes before the foxes would return, and I would be caught either where I was or in leaving the estate. And I could not just leave through the front entrance, the way I came in, so I had to try something else. I thought that I could jump through a window space nearby. They were all shaded, but I had no other choice! I had to gather my strength and do it. I had heard nothing from within the Lady¡¯s chamber since the man departed, and I became worried that she would soon emerge at any time.

    So I ran, and I ran with such blind fury that I could think of nothing else. I saw the window, pushed open the shutters, and jumped. When I landed in the alleyway below, I did not look back but ran with all my strength until I was far away and surrounded by the intoxicated throng that flock to Ishihara night after night. And there I stayed for some time, for my heart felt that it would burst, and I walked along aimlessly, grateful that I had managed to get out unseen. However, when I lifted my hand to feel my heart finally easing in my chest, I noticed that my brooch was not there. It had been torn off during my escape, possibly by the stiff limbs of the bonsai tree, or at some point when I had passed through the window¡¯s opening.¡±The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    There was a long silence. Yuki could instantly see that it was true, for she was not wearing the brooch, and a few frayed pieces of thread stuck out where it should have been.

    ¡°I thought that it might have fallen off outside of the Lady¡¯s estate, but I dared not go back to search for it. When I finally gathered myself enough to return to our house, and I heard Udea storming upstairs, I knew that it had already been found.¡±

    ¡°But the brooch does not implicate you, not specifically. Every musician has one, even me. They are all identical.¡±

    ¡°That is true,¡± Rin agreed as if the thought had just come to her. ¡°And I do have many others that I have saved in case I ever lost mine. In fact, I already picked one up from my private box at the treasury house.¡± She held up the golden brooch that bore the emblem of the musicians and put it on.

    ¡°Well there!¡± Yuki cried, as her heart lifted. ¡°No one shall ever know!¡±

    But Rin did not seem comforted. ¡°I don''t think that it will be that easy. If the Lady suspects that someone has seen her in private with another man, discussing a plot to overthrow the Sh¨­gun, she will use all her resources to find them. She does not know how long I was there, and they could have discussed many other matters, though I cannot imagine much worse. If she shunned even her loyal foxes, it was surely an illicit meeting. She will desperately want to find the culprit, and I cannot imagine what she will do to me when she does.¡± At this point, her older sister, who was always so strong and calm and as cold as ice, finally melted and began to weep.

    Yukiana did her best to comfort her with words and even offered her a shoulder to cry on, but it was a long time before she could finally speak again.

    ¡°What am I going to do?¡± she moaned, her eyes bleared red from tears.

    Yuki had already been thinking about this as soon as the story had concluded. ¡°For now,¡± she began, trying to sound confident. ¡°We cannot let this leave this room. Not even Misasa can know. The more people that know about what happened, the more likely that it will get out. This must remain a secret.¡±

    Rin nodded, drying her eyes with a beautifully embroidered handkerchief she had gotten as a present from one of her patrons. ¡°All right,¡± she agreed.

    ¡°Second, you have to be strong, N¨¥-san. I know you are afraid, but you cannot let any of that fear show once we leave this room. You must be yourself, and not be any different than normal. They do not yet know who it is, and so the best they can do is suspect. You cannot allow yourself to stand out.¡±

    Her older sister agreed to this but sniffled loudly. ¡°But what if they suspect someone else, and someone else takes the punishment that I deserve!¡±

    ¡°We can only hope that does not happen,¡± Yuki answered, realizing that the doom could potentially fall upon herself. ¡°They have nothing but a brooch. And they will not get anything more. No one will readily offer themselves up, for the punishment will be too severe.¡±

    This time Rin did smile, and although it was not her best, Yuki thought it was the first true smile she had ever seen her wear.

    ¡°Ne-san,¡± Yuki asked after a moment or two, ¡°There is one thing I do not quite understand. Why me? Why of all people did you tell me?¡±

    Rin took a moment to dry her eyes but did not need time to think about her answer. ¡°When I first met you, I hated you Yuki-chan. I always despise newcomers, but you were especially irksome. Yet when the time came, I willingly gave myself up for you on that first night, do you remember? I did not understand it then, but over time I began to see why. You are exactly how I was when I first came here. You have the light of hope in your eyes. You believe in something beyond these four walls. And I, a woman defeated by time and circumstance, defeated by Ishihara, saw myself in you and withered.

    And still, even now, you have that light. In my moment of doom, you were the one I sought. You have hope. Any other girl might have given me up for an expected reward, but I knew that you would genuinely try and help me.¡±

    Yuki was taken aback. She had never imagined that someone else viewed her like this, especially her harsh older sister.

    ¡°I am going to leave this place one day,¡± Yukiana said with quiet resolve.

    ¡°When you do,¡± Rin said softly, ¡°Please, take me with you.¡±

    After a bit of encouragement, Rin was finally ready to return to the musician¡¯s house. Every girl of Ishihara, if nothing else, could put on a mask of false composure, and this Rin did with great skill. By the time they returned, Ueda¡¯s fury had died down, and all he did was inspect them and their brooches before allowing them to proceed upstairs. Once inside the room, they could hear that the whole house was busy with questions and accusations, with whispers and anxious silence. Misasa was already there, and so Rin and Yuki gathered around her, asking questions as if this was the first time they had heard of the scandal.

    ¡°One of our own was nearly caught spying on the Lady,¡± Misasa whispered with disdain. ¡°Why someone would do such a thing is beyond me, but I know there are plenty of wicked men who come through this district. I am sure they made some sort of deal for the information.¡±

    Rin and Yuki listened with as much feigned interest as possible, interjecting here and there to sound authentic.

    Misasa did not seem to notice and went on for quite some time. By the time she had finished, all the other musicians had been accounted for, even the ones who were still out. But the perpetrator had not yet been found.

    The next day, Ueda scheduled a mandatory family meeting, which was quite unusual, as it was difficult to gather all the musicians in one place. Everyone gathered in Ueda¡¯s cramped quarters, and the only event Yuki could compare this with was the day she had won the janken contest and became the Ceremonial Eye. Udea explained that the Lady had been spied upon and that they knew that the perpetrator was a musician. He also told them that the foxes were already on the case, and extremely close to ascertaining the culprit. He said that they were going to give the perpetrator time to confess and thus avoid severe punishment. This, of course, was a lie, and part of their plan. Yuki had already told Rin to endure any such attempt. If they already knew who it was, they would not need to hold meetings to incite fear. Rin and Yuki both remained silent, despite Ueda¡¯s best attempts to intimidate them into confessing. He stood in front of each and every girl and eyed them threateningly. Some girls broke down under his imposing stare, but this in and of itself was not enough to implicate them. Eventually, the meeting ended, and Ueda was no closer to discovering who it was than when he began.

    The next several days seemed to drag on painfully. Yuki was ever aware of the increased presence of foxes in the daily lives of the musicians. They were ubiquitous and even stood guard inside of their rooms, which they had never done before. The sharp triangular faces and black eyes of the fox masks were unusually chilling, as was their utter silence and diligence. Yuki and Rin were unable to communicate, except for a few quick glances of solidarity. Rin appeared stable enough, and if she could last a while longer, the entire thing might blow over and be forgotten.

    During this time of intense scrutiny, Yuki was able to mull over Rin¡¯s strange account of the fateful evening. Many questions were unanswered and there were many details that seemed too strange to ignore. For one, who was this mysterious visitor? How did he have the gall, the audacity, perhaps even the bravery to be alone with the Sh¨­gun¡¯s prime consort? If he were found out it would be even worse for him than for her, for she was with child. He was risking torture and certain death. Why would he risk that? Was it for love? Or was it for another reason?

    Secondly, what ¡®power¡¯ was the Lady referring to? Rin had said that the Lady¡¯s ¡®power¡¯ was almost at its peak. What did she mean by this? Surely Lady Ishihara had near-complete control over her domain here in the city, but abroad, she was not so sure. Did she mean her foxes? Was the Lady going to use them to battle the barbarians? No, that did not seem plausible either. For as skilled as they were, what good would they avail over a murderous horde?

    And why would they want to remove the Sh¨­gun? How could they even attempt such a thing? How would they get away with it even if they could? These were the terrible questions which consumed her mind during the following days.

    One week after her meeting with Rin, Yuki was doing her morning chores alongside Misasa. They were soaking linens in one of the washrooms where there were piles of clothes and large baths of water. There were usually plenty of girls from other families about, but this time there were only two others, and they were on the other side of the massive washroom. Misasa had been quiet that morning, but Yuki had attributed her demeanor to lack of sleep. Yuki had met with S¨­ichir¨­ the evening prior and was still working diligently on winning over his elusive lover.

    The air of unease had not lessened over the past few days. Instead, it seemed to be reaching a fever pitch. The musicians were not only openly scorned by the other families, but there was rampant distrust amongst each other, as the infection of suspicion was spreading. For the first time perhaps in the history of Ishihara, the song of the musicians was stifled by dishonor, and the silence was like a dirge.

    ¡°They must be close to ascertaining the identity of the spy,¡± Misasa said suddenly. She did not lift her eyes from the washing, but continued on, slow and methodical. ¡°I have a feeling they will deliver the punishment soon.¡±

    Yuki was taken by surprise by this and said nothing, continuing to wash. ¡°Who do you think it is?¡± she finally asked.

    ¡°A fool,¡± her mentor replied coldly. ¡°Only a fool would do such a thing. I am sure her punishment will be just.¡±

    Yuki lowered her voice to a whisper. ¡°I pity the one who did it.¡±

    ¡°Then you are a fool as well,¡± Misasa replied sharply, continuing to work. ¡°She must be purged from among us, or we will all suffer.¡±

    Yuki swallowed hard but did not know what else to say. She watched Misasa cautiously. There was an edge, a hardness about her that was different from before.

    ¡°If the infection of mistrust has spread to even her,¡± Yuki thought, ¡°Then it does not bode well for Rin.¡±

    The foxes were out in force and even watched over the women when they slept. It was too risky to speak to Rin, even just a single word of comfort. Despite her pleading eyes, Yuki looked down and said nothing.

    That afternoon, she was alone in the room preparing for her meeting with S¨­ichir¨­, when Udea lumbered up the stairs.

    ¡°I hear they call you Yuki-chan,¡± he stated, striding into the room. The floorboards creaked under his tremendous girth, but he came, nonetheless. ¡°The young Lord Tora is quite pleased with you. He pays me a great deal for your services. You must be quite skilled in the arts of seduction.¡±

    Yuki shivered. She did not like being alone with this man, and she could feel an ill intent in his words. ¡°I play for him,¡± she said in return. ¡°Nothing more.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but there is always something more,¡± he snarled, and his smile was wicked and greedy.

    ¡°What do you need of me, Udea-sama?¡± she said, rising to her feet, and turning to face him directly. ¡°Please speak plainly for I am young and uneducated in the ways of double meanings.¡±

    Udea snorted. ¡°The foxes have finally completed their investigation,¡± he said. ¡°And they know that it was someone of this very floor who committed the heinous crime against the Lady. Tonight, you shall not meet with the young heir, but instead, you are summoned to the Lady¡¯s estate where you shall witness the sentencing. I was asked to give the summons myself.¡± He had a cruel look in his eye, and his toothy grin reminded her of the tales of the villainous river yomi, whose smiles were said to be perilous.

    ¡°If they already know who it is why summon the rest of the floor?¡± Yuki shot back defiantly. ¡°It all seems rather needless, no?¡±

    ¡°Someone will be convicted, that I can promise.¡±

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t know who it is after all.¡±

    Ueda took another step forward. ¡°Perhaps. But if you give yourself to me, I may be able to ensure that it is not you. I have only made this offer to a select few.¡±

    ¡°I am not guilty,¡± Yuki returned fiercely, though she was mortally terrified. ¡°And I will trust that my innocence is enough to see me through unharmed.¡±

    At this Udea frowned, and she was not sure if he would take this rejection without some form of retaliation. His features darkened, and he stiffened and raised himself up to his full height. ¡°You shall rue your decision!¡± he boomed. ¡°For if you had any part in this evil, I will do nothing to shield you from the wrath of the Lady! You will receive the full measure of her fury!¡±

    With that, he turned and strode away, and his great footsteps could be heard for several moments until he had gone down into his chambers. When at last Yukiana was certain that he was gone, she knelt down and let the tears fall.

    ¡°If the Lady¡¯s wrath is as fierce as the rumors say,¡± she thought as her stomach turned over. ¡°Someone is going to be punished, guilty or no.¡± Yuki did not know what she was going to do but knew that this night would be full of evil, and she needed all her wits about her to be ready for it.

    ¡°What should I do?¡± she thought in between sobs. ¡°What can I do?¡±

 Chapter 45 - Yukiana - The Prime Consort

    At sundown, Yukiana came to the great wooden door of Lady Ishihara¡¯s personal residence in the far corner of the district. It was pulled open by two foxes, these dressed in all black to signify their rank as masters, the most elite warriors of the district. She proceeded inside, and there the other musicians of her house were gathered in the cramped entrance chamber. Here it was considerably darker, for the light of the moon was gone, replaced by sparse and weak lamps that dotted the residence. When all the summoned had finally arrived, including the anxious Rin, the foxes led them further inside the mansion.

    The halls were finely polished and exceedingly long, but the windows were shuttered, making the corridors seem cold and immeasurable. The potted bonsai dotting the wall were bare, and their branches looked like bony fingers, stretching outwards. The place felt altogether miserable, and the creeping silence was the worst thing of all.

    At length, they reached a spacious antechamber and proceeded inside. The girls removed even their slippers, which they were given at the estate¡¯s entrance, and stepped onto the cold, wooden floor. There they knelt, sitting on their knees, with the best upright posture that they could sustain. Before them were two great shoji screens, and behind them was the bright light of a great lamp. The light was so strong that it was impossible to look at it directly until one¡¯s eyes had grown accustomed to it. Several long minutes passed, and nothing happened. Nothing changed other than Yuki¡¯s feet began to grow numb from her rigid position on the hardwood floor.

    At last, the screens were pulled open by two foxes, and the light flooded out into the audience chamber, even brighter now that the opaque screens were removed. In the middle of the bright light and upon a dais of three steps, sat Lady Ishihara, robed in pure white that was flecked with gold so that she glittered in the light of the lamp behind her. Her outer robe was so great that it seemed to flow out like a river and draped down upon the steps of the dais. Her face was painted white, and her eyes were lined in jet black, as were her lips. Her hair was long but pulled up in an elaborate arrangement, with kanzashi that dripped with radiating crystals. She was terrifyingly beautiful, yet there was a bitter sharpness to her, and a depth of power within her like a vast cavern in the heart of a mountain.

    When the Lady was revealed, they all bowed low on their hands and knees before their master and dared not raise their eyes until they were bidden. After an extended pause, in which the Lady was able to survey her audience, the dread ruler of Ishihara spoke at last.

    ¡°Rise,¡± she commanded languidly. All immediately sprung up to their feet and bowed. ¡°At ease,¡± she eventually allowed, and all stood erect once again. After that, an even longer and more uncomfortable silence followed.

    ¡°Seven times,¡± the Lady began. Her voice was firm and had the beautiful ring of a perfectly tuned bell, clear and piercing, but cold. ¡°Seven times the Sh¨­gun has asked me to leave this district and join him at his side in his palace. Seven times he asked me, and seven times I refused him. Tell me, my children, do you understand what it is like to refuse the Sh¨­gun?¡±

    There was abject silence in the room. No one dared to reply, for no one truly knew.

    ¡°It is not a thing easily done, but that is exactly what I did,¡± she continued. ¡°And do you know why I did such a thing?¡± The Lady waited for several moments, as she was giving each girl a chance to ponder her question.

    ¡°It was for you. It was for love. I love all my children here with a fierce passion. I love this place, and do you know why? I shall tell you. I have created a paradise for women like you. You, who were once lowly, filthy, and scorned, are now skilled, beautiful, and desired. This is a place where the very bottom can rise to the very top. Nowhere else on these islands will you find such a place. You do not have to worry about your meals, clothing, or a warm place to sleep. You are well protected, and well provided for. For some, you will achieve luxury and decadence that most cannot even fathom. You have everything you need, including a family. What more could one ask for?¡±

    The Lady¡¯s eyes scanned the room. She seemed to revel in the intensity in which her audience was fixed upon her.

    ¡°And so, what would become of this place if I left as the Sh¨­gun asked? I believe that it would eventually collapse and degenerate into what it used to be, a place for abuse, poverty, and humiliation. I simply cannot allow that, for I love you all so much. And yet¡­¡± A quiver of anger then crossed her black lips. ¡°One of you stole into my chambers, my private chambers, and spied upon me several days ago¡­¡±

    She held out her hand. In it sat Rin¡¯s brooch for all to see. She then tossed it down to the floor, and it slid across the polished wood and stopped by one of the girls in the front row.

    ¡°Is this how you repay my love? With spite? With treachery?¡±

    Her words hung in the air, the weight of the accusation crushing all before her.

    The Lady pressed on. ¡°If the spy confesses now, right now, their punishment will be decreased.¡± Her sharp eyes scanned about the room, and she looked from girl to girl, studying each intently.

    When her gaze fell on Yuki, she felt stricken, and it took every ounce of strength to stand firm. A few other girls quaked and quailed and were forced to their feet by the foxes who held them up, though they wept and convulsed with fear.

    ¡°Will you not confess?¡± the Lady cried out after the brief interrogation, and her voice seemed to shake the hall like thunder. ¡°Will you test my patience further, you wicked spy! Will you cause my wrath to spill out and destroy even those whom I love? Do you take me as a fool? Do you not know who I am?¡±

    Everyone in the room was stunned and silent, even those who were previously in hysterics were struck dumb.

    ¡°Do you truly wish to test me?¡± she hissed before mastering herself. Her beautiful face for a moment had twisted to reveal a frenzied, diabolical glare. Her voice then fell to a chilling whisper, and her features returned to their former, pristine image. ¡°So be it. So be it, then. I know that someone in this room is guilty. So how are we going to sort this out?¡±

    No one dared to venture a response.

    ¡°I could have you all killed,¡± the Lady proposed. She then laughed. It was a malignant, vile laugh and it filled the room with a poisonous dread. ¡°Yes! That would surely solve the problem, would it not? The spy would certainly be rooted out that way. But then, the rest of you might think me unfair! For you are nearly all blameless. Nearly. But if there is something that I cannot abide, it is treachery.¡±

    The girls looked around at each other nervously, unable to believe what they were hearing.

    The Lady frowned suddenly. ¡°Do you really think I would do such a terrible thing? When I told you that I loved you did you not believe me?¡± she asked as if offended. ¡°You are my musicians! You are the voices of this district, rivaling even the geisha of the Old Capital who used to stick up their noses at us. You would be nearly impossible to replace. It would take years to replenish. I could not destroy all of you. I could not bring myself to do it. And yet¡­

    I do detest spies after all. Since the culprit has not yet confessed, this might be the only way. But how I would mourn for you! Oh, would I mourn for days! And what would the other families say? Would they come to despise me, the one who gave them everything? That would not do. That would not do at all. This is all so difficult. I just cannot bring myself to¡­¡± the Lady trailed off.

    Once again silence filled up the room, and Ishihara¡¯s dark eyes hovered over her trembling servants. A cruel smile then appeared on her face.

    ¡°Foxes,¡± the Lady suddenly commanded, with a tone as dark as the void. ¡°Cut down every woman here and hang their severed heads as ornaments on the Dream-maker Tree. Let there be no doubt as to how I manage my district.¡±

    With that, the light of the lamp was instantly extinguished, and darkness fell upon the room. Foxes rushed in, swords unsheathed and spears at the ready. They were just about to butcher the room of screaming women when one voice lifted above the cries.

    ¡°It was me!¡± Yukiana screamed. ¡°Stop this! It was me!¡±

    At once the guards stopped and stood motionless, and the light of the great lamp began to glow once again.

    ¡°Foxes,¡± Ishihara said, her voice alluring and soothing once again. ¡°Open the doors. Let them all go. Leave this one to me.¡±

    The guards did as she asked and opened the large doors to the audience chamber. Some women looked at Yuki with raw hatred, others with sorrowful pity. Many were weeping uncontrollably, shocked by all that had happened. It took several minutes, but eventually, the doors were shut once again.

    Yuki fought to remain still, but her whole being shuddered with terror.

    At length, the Lady spoke again. ¡°Do my eyes deceive me?¡± she asked with a coy smile now that the room had been emptied. ¡°Are there two offenders here?¡±

    Yuki was startled by this statement and turned her head to see what the Lady had intended by this. Directly to her right, but on the far side of the audience chamber stood her older sister, Rin.

    At that moment, their eyes met and then Rin took a bold step forward and threw back her head. ¡°Yuki is lying!¡± she shouted. ¡°I am the one who did it!¡±

    Oh?¡± the Lady cooed, a devious expression crossing her face. ¡°Now this is most unexpected.¡± Ishihara effortlessly removed the great white robe from her back and slowly stepped down the dais. Underneath the white kimono was a scarlet under-kimono that clung tightly to her, accentuating her figure, and making her seem far deadlier. A golden collar hung around her neck, and in her hand, she bore a long, silver knife.

    ¡°Do not listen to her!¡± Yuki insisted, holding up her hand. ¡°She is merely acting as a big sister should and sacrificing herself for my sake! It was me! I saw you with that man!¡±

    She had planned this from the moment Ueda had left, though she hoped it would not have to come to this. She worried that someone else might be wrongly accused, and so resolved to take the blame for that person, or Rin if it came to it. For even though she despised the circumstances that brought her to this wretched place, she knew that those circumstances gave her one unique advantage. Unlike the others, she knew that she alone was impervious to death, even in Ishihara. She knew that if she confessed and took the blame, the Lady could not harm her for she was still the bait for her father. Her terrible destiny allowed her one useful thing; immunity from death until her father arrived. Until then, she was untouchable.

    Yuki glanced over at Rin. She could see her older sister meet her gaze. Her eyes were wide and filled with astonishment. She could not fathom why Yuki was doing this.

    ¡°And what if I do not believe you?¡± said the Lady when she reached the bottom of the dais. ¡°What if I told you that I already know who did it?¡±

    ¡°How could you know?¡± Yuki returned, growing uneasy.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The Lady smiled, and her black lips parted briefly. She lifted her hand that held the knife, and it extended it toward a third person in the room. There was another girl who stood far behind Yuki, in the very corner of the audience chamber. The girl stepped forward into the light of the lamp, revealing herself from the shadows.

    Yuki gasped. ¡°Misasa!¡±

    ¡°I told her in a moment of weakness!¡± Rin confessed, her head falling with despair. ¡°I could not help myself. I was so afraid.¡±

    Misasa looked up, and there was a glint in her eyes. ¡°You are a fool, Yu-chan!¡± she cried. ¡°You should have left when you had the chance! This had nothing to do with you!¡±

    ¡°Why? Why would you do this?¡± Yuki choked.

    ¡°Our master would have discovered one way or the other. She is infinitely wise and can foresee many things. In telling her in advance, I purchased our entire floor¡¯s salvation, yourself included. You should be thanking me.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Yuki stammered, unable to fully comprehend the magnitude of her betrayal. ¡°It was an accident! She is your older sister!¡±

    ¡°And a poor one at that,¡± Misasa sneered, and her brows slanted downwards, marring her elfin face with a look of vile hatred. ¡°She never supported me and always put me down. I despised her for that, but I endured it. Yet there was one sin I could not forgive. It was the very reason why she was always so bitter, always so harsh. She always longed to be somewhere else. Despite all her beauty and talents, she never loved Ishihara. There was a light of longing in her eyes, and I just couldn¡¯t stand it!¡±

    ¡°So... you betrayed her?¡±

    ¡°I told you,¡± Misasa continued, with a scoff. ¡°I did it for the others, but I will not mourn Rin-n¨¥-san. She is the only one to blame. She committed the crime. And I will gladly take her place as your Older Sister.¡±

    ¡°You shall indeed,¡± the Lady confirmed, her eyes alight with mirth. She seemed to enjoy watching the collapse of this relationship, and that was evident in the euphoric smile she wore. She appeared to writhe subtly as her eyes danced from one girl to the other. ¡°But only after you finish what you have begun.¡±

    ¡°What do you require of me?¡± asked Misasa, now directing her gaze towards the Lady.

    The Lady beckoned her forward and held out the knife, urging her on with a solemn nod. ¡°Deliver the punishment, and I will pardon you and give you the promotion you desire, as long as you swear to never speak of what she told you ever again.¡±

    Yuki¡¯s former mentor was still for a moment and seemed to be weighing this decision intently.

    ¡°Misasa stop!¡± Yuki cried. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this!¡±

    ¡°Of course she does!¡± the Lady snapped back, her black eyes flashing towards Yukiana. ¡°She shall deliver the punishment, or she will die as well. Now, finish it!¡± The way she intoned her last command was so sharp that it seemed to crack like a whip in Yuki¡¯s ears.

    Misasa reached out and took the knife. She then shambled inexorably towards Rin, who at the moment she saw her younger sister take up the blade, knelt and lowered her head in utter defeat. Misasa soon stood directly over her older sister and lifted the blade high in the air with both hands clasped around the hilt.

    ¡°You were right, Mi-chan,¡± Rin said, her voice but a whisper. ¡°I was awful to you. I was miserable. I never belonged here. None of us do. I am sorry¡­¡±

    The blade fell, piercing Rin¡¯s bowed neck, and when she coughed a river of blood seemed to flow out, staining her white teeth red.

    ¡°Misasa!¡± Yuki shrieked, and her shrill voice echoed in the hollow chamber.

    The once meek girl that had taken Yuki under her wing stared down at the blood-soaked blade, and then down at the corpse of Rin, with a pool of blood growing around it. There was a dullness in Misasa¡¯s eyes, as if she, too, had died in that moment.

    ¡°Very good,¡± the Lady said, satisfied. ¡°You may leave us now, Misasa-chan.¡±

    Misasa dropped the blade and plodded slowly towards the exit, as if in a trance. When she passed Yuki, she did not turn to look at her at all, and when Yuki grabbed Misasa by the shoulders, she merely shrugged her off and kept going.

    Yukiana could no longer bear it. She collapsed and fell to the floor, but remained on all fours, with her arms fully extended. Tears filled her eyes, and she gagged, for the blood around Rin continued to spread, and her older sister¡¯s eyes were not closed but seemed to be gazing over at her with despair.

    The Lady merely smiled. ¡°I admire your courage,¡± she said after some time. ¡°You stood up to take the place of your friend. But do not think that I am so unwise as to know why. You did not think you could be harmed, and so it was not really a true sacrifice after all.¡±

    Yuki glanced upwards; her eyes bleary in the light of the lamps. ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡±

    ¡°Oh, but it is!¡± Ishihara said mockingly. ¡°If you were put in a position to trade life for life, it would have been a different matter. It is only natural that you should want to preserve yourself.¡±

    ¡°No! It''s not true!¡± Yuki wailed, but in her heart of hearts, she knew that the Lady was right.

    ¡°There is nothing to be ashamed of,¡± Ishihara said appealingly, beginning to step towards her. ¡°For there is nothing noble in such a death, despite what the fools may say. Death is oblivion. Life is the only realm that matters.¡±

    Yuki bowed her head and said nothing.

    The Lady laughed. ¡°I believe that this is the first time we are meeting where we can properly introduce ourselves. We met once before, a very auspicious meeting indeed. My name is Ishihara Kaori. Now tell me your name.¡±

    Yuki was revolted and shook her head ¡®no.¡¯

    Ishihara stiffened but took another step forward. ¡°It matters not. I already know who you are. You are Masaki Yukiana, and I am one of the few in this world who knows what that name really means.¡± She paused and took another step. ¡°You are the daughter of Masaki Gintaro, the Raijin, the Third Captain of the Kurogumi, and student of my great enemy, the cursed Ken-Tenshi.¡±

    ¡°Your enemy?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, but you would not know anything about that would you? You really are nothing but a parasite that will soon be burnt off the flesh. Yet, I feel compelled to tell you a little story before that happens. This story takes place long ago when the Islands were consumed in chaos and violence. Let me tell you a story about a girl, much like yourself, who was thrust into this cold, hard world.

    This girl was brought to this city as a child long ago and sold as a slave, but at that time there was nothing but old, shabby brothels, the most disgusting places you could ever imagine. Indeed, the city itself was a sore on the land, and the Mashige were but flies feasting on its puss. She came here and was sold to men who were of the worst kind: cold, empty, without any semblance of morality, and every one of them had very unusual tastes. At first, she despised her work, for she would be hurt, and broken night after night. Eventually, however, she began to enjoy the pain. She could feel that each time that she endured it, she gained some internal strength, and she grew harder and more powerful. She also watched. She was an eye, and she watched the other women, those who made the most money, and took everything she could from them: their style, their lovely words, their techniques. Soon enough that girl was so clever that even the cruelest men bowed down and gave her reign over their hearts.

    She then used those hard, cruel men to eliminate her masters and then she used them to eliminate her competitors. They did it willingly, for they could no longer find anything else like her to satisfy them, and their hunger was ravenous. Soon she had this entire city to herself, and then she began to build. She sought after the best women and then she trained them and gave them order and a system in which to thrive and flourish. She attracted the eyes of the Mashige lords, and in their private chambers she gave them wisdom, and they prospered. And when they prospered, so did she, and so her wealth and power began to grow.

    She eventually cast aside those filthy, cruel men, who had become her thralls, mindless and ineffective. She soon made her own warriors, who understood the inner workings of her mind. And likewise, the Mashige, yes even the Sh¨­gun must one day be cast aside.

    In this manner, Ishihara was made, and in a sense, Ishihara made the New Capital what it is today. I was here at the very beginning, and I will be here long into the perilous future.¡±

    Yuki listened and had slowly gathered her wits amid the tale. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± she asked, keeping her head bowed.

    The Lady took another step, and she now was drawing quite near to where Yuki knelt. ¡°Because I want you to know just how much is at stake here. Though there would be very few who would believe you outright, I understand better than anyone the power that such a story would have, if it were to reach the right ears. We must make sure that does not happen.

    I know that it was not your fault, but for merely knowing my secret I would have killed you ten times already. Yet¡­I cannot do it.¡± The Lady¡¯s hands trembled when she spoke those words, ¡°And there is very little in this world that I cannot do.¡±

    ¡°Then what will you do to me?¡± Yukiana could feel the presence of the Lady creep in around her, and though she was but one person, it felt as if she were surrounded by more than one.

    ¡°I will punish you, severely.¡±

    With that the Lady lunged down for her, hoping to grab the back of her head. But Yuki had drawn up her muscles like a bowstring, expecting an attack like this. She pushed off the ground towards the place where the knife had been dropped by Misasa, several yards away, narrowly avoiding Ishihara¡¯s grasp. She ran on all fours like a wild cat, going as fast as her arms and legs would take her. She saw the glimmer of the blade¡¯s edge next to Rin¡¯s body and dove for it, her arm outstretched, knowing that the Lady was right behind. She splashed into the blood and slid forward, as her hand drew closer and closer to the hilt of the knife. She could just barely feel it with the tip of her index finger when Ishihara¡¯s hand wrapped around her ankle like a vice.

    ¡°A little more!¡± Yuki thought, with one last effort. ¡°There!¡± she cried, as her hand closed around the handle of the blade. She had planned to turn and use it on the Lady, but at that moment, she was flung as if she were a mere ragdoll, across the room. She slammed into the far wooden wall with a loud thud. The impact was so great that she was momentarily stunned and dropped the knife. She slid to the ground amongst the splinters and lay there as if dead. The only thing she could do was gasp for air.

    ¡°How...¡± Yuki muttered, as the terrible figure of Lady Ishihara turned and strode towards her once again. Her form appeared to be changing in her dim view, like a reflection in disturbed water. What was once the fair and lithe frame of the Lady had become tall and sinewy, and hideous to behold. Yuki¡¯s mind whirred, as she tried to reconcile the fact that this woman had managed to toss her across the room with a single arm as if it were nothing. It was an unnatural and chilling strength, and she wondered at the transformation that took place before her eyes. She then realized that she never stood a chance against such a foe, and at that moment, she felt utter despair.

    ¡°You show great vigor!¡± Ishihara commended with a snarl, her voice low and menacing. ¡°As should all who are raised in my house. But you lack respect!¡±

    Yukiana could do nothing but roll over as her body radiated with pain from the impact. The Lady stood over her now, and there was a strange gleam in her eyes and a wicked smile on her ghastly face. She seemed to be in a kind of wild ecstasy, similar to the moment when she watched Misasa accuse Rin, but this was more intense, more electric.

    ¡°I cannot kill you yet!¡± she hissed, reaching down, and grabbing Yuki¡¯s head with her icy hands. ¡°But I can do everything else!¡± She effortlessly lifted Yuki by her head, with her hands wrapped around her face and her sharp nails digging into her skin. She held her up so that her feet were completely off the floor, and the room seemed to shrink in her view. The lamp that had once burned brightly had gone utterly dark, and the Lady¡¯s eyes appeared black like the night.

    ¡°Speak no evil!¡± Ishihara breathed, and with that she pulled Yuki¡¯s face towards her, pressing her black lips against her own. Yuki recoiled, but the Lady¡¯s strength was overwhelming. She could not budge, and she struggled to breathe. She felt something, a foreign thing, move from the Lady¡¯s throat and crawl into her mouth. Its legs were myriad, and it had a hard, shell-like carapace. It crawled around inside, gagging her as it poked its head down the entrance of the throat. It then pierced her tongue with its pincers. It was as if a fire were pressed upon it. The Lady eventually pulled away and when she did Yuki opened her mouth to scream. But no sound came. She coughed up whatever was inside of her, and it hastily scurried away.

    ¡°Hear no evil!¡± Ishihara intoned as her eyes rolled back a pure white, and her voice echoed throughout the room. A great seizure came over Yuki. It was as if the Lady¡¯s voice was repeated over and over but growing louder each time. It became so powerful that the inner places of her ears were pierced with agonizing pain. This pain grew and grew and just when Yuki thought it could not be any worse and that she would die of it ¨C everything including the words of the Lady, dissipated into nothingness. The pain was gone, and as she looked around, and saw Ishihara saying something to her, she realized that she could not hear anything. Everything, absolutely all sound was now gone. What was left was utter silence.

    Yuki¡¯s eyes widened, and she attempted to use the last of her strength to pull herself from the Lady¡¯s grasp. But she could not move her whatsoever and kicked and struggled in vain. At last, Ishihara pulled Yuki close once again, so that this time they were eye to eye. She could not hear what she was saying, but she could understand from the way her lips moved, what was coming next.

    ¡°See no evil!¡± the Lady mouthed. And Yuki could do nothing but wail in the echo chamber of her mind. The Lady¡¯s vice-like fingers slowly moved their way up from her jawline to her cheeks, and then just over her eyes. She instinctively shut them and was just in time. But then came the pressure. It was slow at first, a dull ache. But every second that followed became worse and more painful. She tried to move her head, even just a little to relieve the pressure but it was no use. She could feel the Lady¡¯s thumbs going deeper, deeper into her eye sockets. She felt that they would eventually reach the inside of her skull. The pain was excruciating, and nauseating, and she could do nothing, absolutely nothing to stop it.

    Then, she felt the odd sensation of her left eye giving way. There was no longer any pain in the eye itself, although all around her face there was great pain like scorching heat. The pressure was gone. There was even some relief. Then she felt the warm ooze that was once her eye slide down her left cheek like a big, thick tear. She opened her right eye only to see the darkness of a bloody finger impressed upon it, and it too felt ready to burst.

    ¡°Let me die!¡± Yuki thought, in the far deep caverns of her mind. Then, even in that place, the very last place that she had, the light finally went out.

 Chapter 46 - Gintaro - The Old Capital

    After their arrival to the Old Capital, Gintaro and Saru departed early each morning to scour the city for clues to Yukiana¡¯s whereabouts. N¨­ was left to help with the chores at the inn to lower the price of their stay. He was not incredibly pleased with this assignment, for he also wanted to explore the city, but his teacher demanded that he stay behind to ¡®learn how to serve.¡¯

    Despite the hard lesson, his teacher did try to make it up to him by giving him a new technique to practice after his chores were done. There was a small garden behind the inn which was enclosed by a wooden wall. In the garden, there were various pruned trees, shrubs, brightly colored chrysanthemums, a few polished stones, and of course a small pond. It was meant to attract the patrons of the inn to a tea garden, but the owners had not tended to it properly, and thus it was largely left unused. Here Gin took ahold of a long wooden log that had been used as a place to sit and set it afloat in the pond.

    ¡°I want you to do the same thing I taught you earlier, step and attack, but I want you to do it standing on this log,¡± he explained.

    N¨­ raised his eyebrow in apprehension, but his youthful pride pushed him to accept the challenge. As soon as he put even one foot on the log, it was upended, and he almost fell in. He jumped back with disgust, as the water was a brown, dirty color, rimmed with algae.

    ¡°It cannot be done!¡± he said furiously, but as the words exited his mouth, Gintaro steadied the log and hopped on. It bobbed a bit, and his muscles worked to keep him balanced, but after a few moments, he was steady. He unsheathed his sword, held it out, and then lifted and brought it down so fast and hard that N¨­ could feel the wind from the attack standing several feet away. Barely a ripple came off from the log. Gin then turned and hopped off effortlessly.

    ¡°If you ever say that again,¡± his teacher threatened. ¡°I¡¯ll break that wooden sword of yours over your head. Now try it and do not stop trying until you finish the task!¡±

    His harsh words seemed to do the trick and motivate the boy who hesitantly tried again. As Gin walked back to the inn, a loud splash echoed from the pond. ¡°Balance!¡± was the only reminder he gave for the next several days.

    After setting his pupil in order, the next task was to pair up with Saru and purchase disguises. Gin wore the airy outfit of a river fisherman, while Saru chose a simple kimono of a maidservant or gardener. Truth be told, the outfits were rather flimsy, but they were enough to allow them to at least blend in. They then went out to the daytime information hubs: the tea houses, the temples and shrines, and busy markets. No one seemed to know anything about a merchant in black or Yukiana, but some spoke freely of the movements of the Sh¨­gun. Apparently, he had left the Old Capital not so long ago, taking many of the ancient artifacts and texts from the Imperial Palace to his nearly completed castle in the New Capital. This was seen as a kind of scandal from the perspective of the residents of the Old Capital, for they were still rightfully the property of the Imperial House. But since Mashige was now the de-facto ruler of the realm, there was nothing anyone could do to stop him.

    As they explored the immense city, Gin came to realize that many things had changed since he had last been there. For one, there was far more poverty in the ancient capital than he had ever seen before. Beggars dotted the busy streets, while many old buildings that had once been famous for their beauty had fallen into disrepair. Those who in the past would have worn the most lavish clothing dressed more conservatively, and there was a general air of anxiety among the merchants. He assumed that this was because of the shift of priority to the New Capital, and the economic strain that had undoubtedly come with that. It was a shame to see, for it seemed to blemish the once proud and wealthy city of his youth.

    He also saw that most of the city¡¯s temples were now bereft of their Truist caretakers. The neglect was immediately noticeable, for the once lively precincts were darkened with abandonment. Fortunately, some of the residents, those sympathetic to the Truists or concerned about the history of the ancient buildings, had banded together to keep some of the temples from dilapidation and to protect them from arsonists and robbers. These temples were maintained but no longer functioned as a place of worship or consecration.

    Those monks who did stay behind were required to be strong and steadfast, for they had to endure frequent attacks by those who derided them or wanted to loot the treasures within. They were never directly aided by the Sh¨­gun¡¯s patrols, but at times even they would unofficially participate in the attacks. Lingering Truists tended to reside at the temples along the outskirts of the city, and those with walls which were easier to defend. Some temples had already collapsed or burned down, which was a great blow to Gin¡¯s heart, for he had spent many of his former days walking past them, and they were to him as immovable and eternal as the mountains that surrounded the city.

    ¡°This new Sh¨­gun seems to be bereft of any sense of history,¡± he grumbled, as he passed by one such temple that had been raised to the ground. ¡°I understand why he has no love for the Truists, for they opposed him during the war. But to allow these ancient pieces of our history to be destroyed without consequence is unconscionable.¡±

    ¡°Did you expect anything less?¡± Saru replied. ¡°He was known as the Demon Mashige, after all. But I suspect that you¡¯ll be able to air your grievances to him in person someday soon.¡±

    Gin merely grunted, but a flash of anger lit his eyes.

    After nearly two weeks of unsuccessful sleuthing, the swordsman grew increasingly frustrated. They had risked a lot in coming into the city, and he was nervous about pushing their luck. He knew that he must have quite the bounty on his head and in a city of this size, someone would eventually recognize him. He was also concerned that they were losing valuable time. His thoughts became desperate, and he even considered trying to break into the Imperial Palace and Sh¨­gunal estates to find more information. But Saru reminded him that although the city was sparsely guarded, those properties would certainly be well patrolled. She ventured another, less drastic idea.

    ¡°We have been speaking with the daytime residents of this city, but I think we should try the nighttime creatures next. Many of the travelers coming in and out of the city from far away, sleep during the day and come out in the evening to enjoy carousing and the unique atmosphere. On top of that, many of the Sh¨­gun¡¯s guards are said to gather in the geisha district. They may know if your daughter is being held here or not and being off duty may loosen their tongues to the truth. Perhaps we will have more luck with them.¡±

    Gintaro agreed to this, although he was reluctant to linger much longer. He had a strong suspicion that Yuki was not in the Old Capital at all, but he was also afraid to leave too hastily, and later find out that he was wrong. ¡°I think I know just the place,¡± he said at last. ¡°Though it will require a different kind of disguise.¡±

    The following day Gin remained at the inn, while N¨­ went out back to practice and Saru went out shopping for their new disguises. By evening, both had returned but were in foul moods. N¨­ looked quite dejected, for he had not yet been able to even stand up on the log, let alone practice on it.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± he said preemptively to his teacher¡¯s searching gaze.

    ¡°Balance,¡± Gin repeated.

    Saru also seemed agitated. ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± she complained, motioning her head towards the bundle of clothes she held, wrapped in a furoshiki, a decorative cloth used to wrap and carry purchases. ¡°I cannot believe you talked me into this!¡± She quickly unwrapped the bundle and handed Gin his new kimono, a handsome dark blue garment that was made of fine cotton and was well crafted. She then went off in a huff to get changed in the adjacent bathroom, a rule they had made to minimize her habit of unabashed nudity.

    The wait was long and tedious, but eventually, Saru did emerge for they could hear the muffled curse words cease and the paper door slide open.

    ¡°I cannot do this,¡± she groaned, as she stepped inside the room. ¡°Just look at this! It''s...it¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Beautiful...¡± both Gin and N¨­ said simultaneously. Their eyes were opened wide in disbelief mingled with awe.

    Saru stood, dressed in a fine black kimono, patterned with white lilies and red amaryllises. Her hair was pulled up and held with a dark cedar kanzashi, and she wore an ornate red obi, which was tied in a bow behind her. Even her feet were adorned with white socks and black lacquered tabi, which were a kind of formal sandal.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± she shot back. ¡°Now is not the time to kick me when I¡¯m down! Both of you cut it out! Stop looking at me like that. It''s embarrassing! I hate wearing these awful, formal things. I always have.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the young monk said as if he was observing some kind of natural phenomenon. ¡°Saru, you are beautiful.¡±

    She then looked at Gintaro, who raised his eyebrows and nodded. ¡°Quite lovely,¡± he added. ¡°You''ll fit in perfectly tonight.¡±

    She was not expecting this kind of response and unfolded her matching fan to shield the flush of red that came into her cheeks. ¡°Well,¡± she said quickly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m beautiful. But don''t get all out of sorts just because I have a dress on. You should have been telling me this all the while. I am the same woman in armor as I am now.¡±

    Both men looked as if this was a novel idea for them, and so Saru grunted, turned, and stormed out of the room.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting downstairs!¡± she cried.

    Gin met her a few minutes later. He had also changed and bathed earlier in the day so that he looked like a proper city gentleman. He still insisted on bringing his sword but had even spent part of the day polishing the sheath and cleaning out the hardened blood that had worked its way around the hilt.

    Saru, who was in a better mood, handed him a fan of his own, and they proceeded along, arm in arm, just as the lamps along the main streets were being lit. It was a warm, late summer evening, but even so, both made light conversation on the way to their destination. They were headed to the famous geisha district in the Old Capital, and once there, to a famous haunt that the powerful and the wealthy called the Soyokaze. The building had endured from what felt like the very beginning and was famous all over the Islands for their supply of the best sake and the occurrence of famous geisha night after night.

    They had little money left to them, especially after they were forced to buy fine outfits, so Gin was counting on his knowledge of the city to help them get in. As they came into the geisha district, known colloquially as Gei-machi, they noticed that the streets narrowed considerably and were paved with smooth stones. Here, only the light from the taverns and inns around them illuminated the streets. The roar of laughter and the sound of music playing from within each building was enough to stir the heart and create a unique atmosphere. Since it was a geisha district and the most famous in the Islands, there were many rules to maintain this aesthetic. For example, brothels were expressly forbidden, and although prostitution did happen, it was a quiet affair. Geisha were seen as master musicians and artists and were coveted in a lofty, unattainable sense. They did not take kindly to those who would sully their reputation with the carnal arts.

    Eventually, Gintaro could see the high arching roof of the Soyokaze and was delighted to see that it, at least, did not seem affected by the Old Capital¡¯s recent fall. Light poured out from the windows and through the opaque shoji doors. They could see the silhouettes of patrons sitting around laughing merrily while a geisha or maiko, an apprentice geisha, sat amongst them telling stories or singing songs.

    ¡°At first, we just watch and listen,¡± he said under his breath. ¡°Then, we should find an especially inebriated guard, and see if we can get anything from him. There are sure to be travelers from the New Capital and perhaps soldiers as well.¡±

    Saru nodded in silent agreement, as they stepped up to the warm and welcoming doors of the Soyokaze. There was an elaborately dressed hostess admitting guests, and it took some time before it was their turn. Finally, they were next in line, and Gin sauntered up with as much bravado as he could muster.

    ¡°Good evening,¡± the hostess said. She was a gorgeous young woman who was impeccably dressed, but her haughty gaze gave her a sharp edge. ¡°I must apologize, we do not have any room tonight for walk-ins. May I have your name please so I can verify you are on the list?¡±

    ¡°I love the dreams one has in spring, don''t you?¡± he said hopefully, as this used to be the password he had once used for automatic entry to the establishment during the war.

    ¡°I am sorry?¡± the hostess asked, doing little to soften her expression of annoyance. ¡°I need your name, please.¡±

    Gin was visibly deflated that his first attempt was dismissed, but he had assumed the password might have changed in the decade since he had been there last. Luckily, he had a backup plan.

    ¡°I know the owner,¡± he stated, but it sounded more forceful than he intended.

    To this, the hostess raised a thin eyebrow. ¡°You do?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course, we were once quite close,¡± he replied, smiling awkwardly because he did not know what else to do.

    The hostess shot him an incredulous look. ¡°Can you tell me their name, then?¡±

    ¡°Nosaka.¡±

    ¡°Everyone knows that. Their first name please.¡±

    ¡°Ujiro,¡± Gin answered, as a bead of sweat passed down his forehead. He puffed out his chest, trying to seem as confident as possible.

    The hostess sighed. ¡°Master Ujiro retired several years ago. His daughter, Maya, has taken over the business. She rarely allows ¡®friends¡¯ to enter anyway. Now, if you are not on the list, please find another establishment to enjoy.¡±

    As Gin tried to argue, a light flashed brightly from within, momentarily illuminating Saru¡¯s face.

    The hostess suddenly turned toward her. ¡°You...you are from Akaii Province?¡± she stammered.

    ¡°I am,¡± Saru said proudly, pulling a lock of hair from the side of her head behind her pointed ear and flashing her a toothy smile.

    ¡°It is quite rare for one of your people to visit here,¡± the hostess said, sounding a bit excited.

    ¡°Even rarer to have a princess, I¡¯d imagine. I was sent by my father to make a pilgrimage to the real capital. It is quite lovely, I must say, and I have heard so much about the Soyokaze.¡±

    ¡°Princess?¡± the hostess whispered, her eyes growing bigger by the moment. ¡°You have heard of us in Akaii Province?¡±

    Saru nodded with a regal disposition. ¡°It is a very well-regarded establishment. I was hoping to sample some of the Old Capital¡¯s finest, and it has always been my delight to hear a real geisha play the koto. We do not have geisha that far north after all, and the New Capital, well, I have heard that they simply cannot compare.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± the hostess chirped, inspecting her list with exuberance. ¡°We, unfortunately, do not have any private boxes open this evening, but I am sure we can arrange a table in the dining room. Would that please¡­ Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°It will do,¡± Saru said indifferently. ¡°Of course, I will need my servant to accompany me.¡±

    The young hostess frowned at Gin but then nodded. ¡°Just give me a moment to see to the preparations.¡± She then slipped inside the building, leaving them both to take a breath of relief.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Gintaro shot Saru a fierce glance. ¡°The princess ploy again?¡±

    ¡°It worked this time,¡± she said with a wink.

    The hostess returned within a few minutes and beckoned them inside. An impeccably dressed male servant opened both shoji doors from the center and then bowed low, as they ascended the stairs into the bright light of the Soyokaze.

    Once inside, they removed their sandals at the entryway and stepped up into the dining hall. It was an enormous, tatami-floored room packed from one side to the other with low tables and guests sitting and kneeling in every available space. All the while, elegantly adorned geisha and maiko flitted amongst them, telling stories, singing, or playing various instruments. From their vantage, they could see that there was also an upper level, with guests situated around the perimeter. They too were served, but only by maiko, which indicated that these were less expensive seats. Finally, there were private rooms, or boxes, built along the outside of the dining hall. Some of these rooms were open, revealing the guests within, while others were concealed by opaque shoji doors. Each of these special rooms had their own geisha, and every room was occupied.

    The noise was almost deafening, but it carried a mirthful tone. Most of the guests were happy, forgetting their worries, and marveling at the skill of the artists at work. But some were undoubtedly whispering about more important affairs, and this is what they were hoping to hear.

    The pair was directed to one of the tables in the very center of the room. This was not ideal for staying out of sight, but they were placed next to a small divider so that they at least had cover on one side. They sat across from each other, and Gin slumped his posture to hide as much as possible. He was not happy with this spot at first, but they soon discovered that although it was a conspicuous location, it was also a suitable place for listening, as they could drop in on several different conversations taking place around them.

    The food came out quickly, as did the sake, but both listened intently, taking intermittent bites or sips as they could. To Gin¡¯s left, several financiers were decrying the current state of the Old Capital¡¯s economy and the expected decrease in funding that was to come from the Sh¨­gunate in future years. Behind him, a few old baldheads were complaining about the sultry weather. They were comparing this year to every year they had been alive and argued when they differed in recollection. To his right, a group of young couples was sitting so that the women were clustered together on one side, while the men sat on the other. The women chattered on about the latest in beauty rituals and complained about their in-laws, and the men argued about who was the strongest sumo wrestler at the moment while sneaking long glances at the geisha when they had a chance. Behind Saru, the nearest geisha sat, strumming on her shamisen, singing a bawdy while all those in range cheered and clapped along. Among the listeners was a group of soldiers, as they were the loudest and most drunk.

    Gintaro turned his ear to listen to the soldiers but was interrupted by Saru who had already downed two bottles of sake and was midway through her third. Her face was flushed, and her dark eyes seemed to linger on him without blinking.

    ¡°You called me beautiful today,¡± she said, eyeing him carefully.

    ¡°I believe that was N¨­,¡± he replied briskly, closing his eyes so that he could listen through the din.

    Saru slammed her hand down on the wooden table. ¡°You said lovely. It''s the same thing!¡±

    Gin opened his eyes and looked at her. She was close to losing her temper, and he knew that if it was difficult enough to calm her down without the sake, it would be nearly impossible with it. He smiled and gave up on spying on the soldiers for the time being.

    ¡°So I did, and so you are,¡± he quickly replied.

    She looked as if this answer pleased her initially, but then grew to dislike it as the moments passed. She squinted her eyes at him and took another sip. ¡°You¡¯re a hard man to read. Don¡¯t you ever, you know, think about the fairer passion?¡±

    ¡°If by the fairer passion you mean love, then no,¡± he answered stiffly. ¡°I am just trying to save my daughter, Saru. You know that.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± she repeated, looking like a loyal puppy that had just been disciplined. ¡°But out there in the wilds, do you ever feel the...a fleeting desire come over you? We eat, sleep, fight, and bathe right next to each other. Do you know what I mean?¡±

    He considered for a moment. He had to walk a careful line, or their entire evening could be ruined, and any chance to hear news would be dashed. ¡°As I said before,¡± he ventured cautiously. ¡°I am just a man. I have desires, the same as any other man.¡±

    ¡°Do you desire me?¡±

    Gin was stunned. She had asked the fateful question. But before he could even consider a response, a voice rang through the hall, commanding their attention.

    ¡°Listen! Listen! Ladies and gentlemen! Lend me your eyes and ears! For I, the lovely and exceedingly virtuous Momoko of the Seven Sparrows shall recite for you a tale that is both of wonder and tragedy!¡±

    A stunningly beautiful maiko, dressed in a white and pink colored kimono, with a white painted face, and rouge on her lips, moved towards the center of the room, until she stopped, and bowed low. There was something familiar about her, or so Gin thought. Upon rising again, she continued. ¡°It is a tale, mind you, that is going on even as we sit here and drink from our cups. A tale that involves us all and speaks to the evil of our days. It is a tale of a father who had lost his child. No - a tale of a father robbed of his only daughter!¡±

    At this, both Gin and Saru glanced at each other with wide eyes. He suddenly remembered where he recognized this woman from. She was one of Kaya¡¯s girls who had come across the strait from Kagiminato. But they could do nothing but listen, for the building was now hushed with silence, except for a few hiccups and whispers from the periphery.

    ¡°It is the tale of the legendary swordsman known as the Raijin, the Thunderlord, the last Captain of the Kurogumi!¡± On the last syllable, her hands shot up into the air, opening two crescent, folding fans for added effect. The crowd went wild and whooped and hollered, as this had obviously become a favorite story in the Old Capital.

    The maiko moved forward and slowly stepped through the aisles between tables as the noise died down. ¡°The Raijin, as you know, was the fearsome captain of the dreadful Kurogumi,¡± she began once again. His prowess with the sword was said to be unmatched. Even his master, Lord Yoshimitsu Akira, feared him and his skill. But, as he was a noble retainer, he met his end defending his master¡¯s keep. He died during the siege of Yoshimitsu Castle, along with the rest of the Kurogumi. However, he had a secret! He had a daughter, the apple of his eye, growing up in the idyllic countryside, raised by monks and nuns, and educated in the ways of wisdom and purity.¡±

    ¡°Much like you were, Momoko-chan!¡± one man shouted from the top level, and the rest of the room roared with laughter.

    Momoko fanned the nape of her neck with one hand while shielding her lower half with the other. ¡°As you say!¡± she said with a wink and a smile.

    Once the laughter had died down enough, she continued. ¡°His daughter grew up healthy and strong and was kind to all she met. But one day, our honorable Sh¨­gun was passing through, on his way to rob our fair city of what little treasure we have left.¡±

    ¡°Boo!¡± echoed the room, while they fanned their noses as if a great reek had been let in.

    ¡°I haven''t even gotten to his true misdeeds yet!¡± Momoko cried with a grin, but the angry cries continued to rain down.

    ¡°Stop pillaging our city!¡± shouted one man.

    ¡°Take the old women but not our gold!¡± cried another.

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± the maiko eventually repeated, urging the house to calm down. ¡°You¡¯re missing the point! He came, and he saw the fair maiden, sitting on a hill of grass and lavender, and his heart was turned to greed and covetousness. He thought that she might be the one to finally bear him an heir. So, he took her for himself!¡±

    ¡°Boo!¡± the house cried once again. ¡°He always takes! He always takes!¡±

    ¡°Now, now!¡± Momoko cried in response, but by the pitch of her voice, she was reaching a crescendo. She stepped up on top of a table, a rare thing for a maiko to do, but everyone was so enraptured in her tale that they paid no mind. ¡°The All-kami,¡± she continued, ¡°Saw this great injustice from heaven and could not bear it! So, he brought back her dear father, the Raijin himself, from the grave. From Mt. Omukae he came forth, and in his hand was placed a sword of shining steel. He came down from the mountain and smote the vassal of the Sh¨­gun in Kagiminato, and his wrath was so fierce that it nearly consumed the city in flames. I was there! I saw it to be true!¡±

    ¡°Did you see him?¡± someone cried. ¡°Did you see the Raijin?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± Momoko answered, nodding her head slowly. ¡°Only briefly.¡±

    ¡°What was it like?¡± another asked.

    ¡°I should have been afraid, terrified even, but I wasn''t. It was like when one sees a great eagle high in the sky, and knows it has the unmatched ability to kill, to take life, but also knows that there is nothing to fear, for I am not its prey. I had no reason to fear him, and neither should you. But listen! My story is not yet finished. For the Raijin did not linger in Kagiminato. He crossed the strait next. There it is said that he did battle with a great yomi that has haunted the waters there for many months. In doing so, he opened the way east for ships to travel. Many of you know this to be true, for trading junks now come into Yoshimitsu Bay from Kagiminato and Matsuyama. Such a thing has not been done in some time. You see, he is not just out for revenge, but to stand up for all those oppressed by the Sh¨­gun¡¯s belligerent ways.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a hero!¡± one shouted, and to this, many lifted their glasses and gave a toast. ¡°To the Raijin!¡±

    Throughout this entire monologue, Gin hunched low, doing his best to avoid eye contact. Inside he seethed with anger, for the apprentices of Kaya were going too far in telling his story out in the open like this. It was a miracle that no one in the city had noticed him yet. Even Saru was as white as a ghost. Both breathed a sigh of relief as the maiko stepped down from the table, apparently finished with her tale.

    However, she was not completely finished. She spun around dramatically and peered into the crowd which had become silent once again. ¡°He is coming! The Raijin is coming! He is coming for the Sh¨­gun and all the unjust in this land! Be warned and do good and not evil. Yes, he may even be in our fair city this very night, perhaps he is even among us right now!¡±

    She accented her last word as a true storyteller would, sending the entire room into a frenzy. After a few minutes of raucous laughter and feigned fright, the crowd settled back down to a dull roar. Smiling to herself, she bowed low, indicating that her time was up, and everyone in the room clapped heartily.

    Gintaro cleared his throat and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± a deep voice shouted, piercing through the din. It had come from one of the Sh¨­gun¡¯s soldiers. ¡°Isn¡¯t that - isn¡¯t that the Raijin?¡± He was facing Gin¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Where?¡± another called out.

    ¡°Right there!¡± the soldier answered, rising to his feet. ¡°It looks just like him! That has to be him!¡±

    Gin¡¯s face drained of all color, and his pupils dilated. They had been caught. Instinctively, he lowered his hand below the table to where his sword was lying.

    ¡°Shut your mouth, you ugly oaf!¡± a man, two tables behind Gintaro cried, rising to his feet. ¡°You¡¯re just jealous that I got some nice company here and you¡¯re stuck with the juniors over there!¡± The man who stood up was tall and had long, dark hair, but otherwise bore no resemblance to Gintaro. However, he was flanked by two beautiful young women. ¡°You need to take the uniforms off! Nobody around here goes for that kind of thing. You¡¯re not in the New Capital, are you?¡±

    Jeers from all corners of the hall were directed at the embarrassed soldier in the center of the room, and he plopped back down, defeated.

    Gin breathed out through pursed lips. ¡°That was too close,¡± he whispered to Saru.

    ¡°I know,¡± she agreed. ¡°We need to get out of here, but not yet, while it''s still fresh in their minds.¡±

    They waited around for about half an hour, as the roar of voices grew louder, and then stood and made their way back towards the exit. In the foyer, they signaled to one of the servants that they were ready to pay for their expenses when a strange voice came from behind.

    ¡°Excuse me sir, but may I have a word?¡±

    Gintaro turned around with his hand at the ready. He saw two young men standing side by side. They were tall and slender but most notably, they were identical twins. Not only were they identical twins, but they were dressed in matching indigo kimono, and had the same shoulder-length hair, which was grey, almost white. Their unusual hairstyle partly covered their eyes, giving them a mysterious disposition. Gin had another feeling that he should remember these men, but at that moment, he could not recall where or when he had met them.

    ¡°I apologize,¡± he responded, ¡°We were just taking our leave.¡±

    ¡°My father would greatly like to speak with you,¡± the second twin interposed. ¡°He told us that he never forgets a good face, even if the world around him has.¡±

    Gintaro raised an eyebrow and lifted his arm to stop Saru from marching forward aggressively.

    ¡°Who is your father?¡± he asked.

    ¡°The Lord of Usagi Province,¡± the first of the brothers said. ¡°He is here in a private box.¡±

    ¡°He said that he may be able to help you,¡± the other followed.

    ¡°Help me?¡± Gin thought to himself. ¡°The Lord of Usagi? The White Rabbit?¡±

    ¡°You may bring your weapon if you are distrustful of us. But I swear we mean you no harm. This place is quite anonymous and safe, as you well know.¡±

    Gin turned and looked back at Saru, who was less than eager to follow them.

    He thought for a moment and then said, ¡°We will come.¡±

    ¡°We?¡± the second brother asked, his face was expressionless, but his tone indicated displeasure.

    ¡°We go together or not at all,¡± Gin firmly insisted.

    The two brothers glanced at each other for a moment and then bowed simultaneously. ¡°As you say.¡±

    They followed the twins along the periphery of the room until they reached a pair of sliding paper doors along the far wall. Both brothers took one of the doors and opened them, guiding the two inside.

    Within the box, there was a thick haze of incense smoke. It was not a large room, there was space enough for about ten people tightly packed. Several men who looked to be soldiers or guards sat around the table, and one geisha knelt amongst them. The table was filled with bowls, dishes, and cups, and there were several sticks of incense lit. At the head of the table sat a small, wizened figure with a wrinkled face and thin tufts of white hair atop a bald head. He leaned forward, casting a jovial smile upon the guests.

    ¡°Come in! Come in! Sit down, please! All the rest of you, everyone besides my two sons here, leave us! Go on! Get up! Go!¡±

    Gin and Saru sat down at the near head of the table, opposite the old men, while the rest of the group slowly rose and staggered out. The twins took their places beside their old father. Gin could now see the emblem of the leaping rabbit upon the old man¡¯s left and right arm, which was proof enough of his identity, though he had met this man before. This was indeed the old daimy¨­ of Usagi Province.

    When the room had finally cleared out, the old daimy¨­ remained still, staring at Gintaro with a broad smile. He was exceedingly old and shook in his right arm so that his dutiful sons had to assist him in pouring a cup of sake. He brought it to his lips with his left hand.

    ¡°Ah!¡± the daimy¨­ said at last. ¡°Delicious! I may be old, eighty-eight to be exact, but I still enjoy the entertainment of the Soyokaze.¡± He paused, and slowly lowered the small, earthenware cup. ¡°But I do not think that I¡¯ve ever been more entertained than this very evening.¡±

    Gin shifted uncomfortably. ¡°Where is he going with this?¡± he thought.

    ¡°I watched a man hear his own legend being told right in front of him,¡± the daimy¨­ continued. ¡°That is not something you get to see every day. Especially now when most legends are long passed from this world.¡±

    Gintaro did his best not to show any expression, but the tiny, beady eyes of the old lord were upon him, analyzing him, attempting to read him like a book.

    ¡°Your sons said that you might be able to help us,¡± Gin started, interrupting the silence.

    ¡°I might,¡± Usagi replied crisply. ¡°It all depends on you.¡±

    ¡°I do not understand.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the old man asked.

    Gin paused before answering. ¡°I thought you knew. Is that not why you brought me here?¡±

    Usagi grinned. ¡°I recognized you as soon as you entered the hall and thought it an auspicious event. You see, I just arrived here on my way back to my home province. I have come directly from the New Capital. I needed a night of refreshment, for I have traveled without ceasing over the last few weeks. Yet I will not linger here overlong, for there is a war coming.¡±

    ¡°War?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a war,¡± Usagi repeated. ¡°The barbarian armada is sailing east. The small measure of peace we had is almost over, if not already gone. But I am afraid it is not as simple as that. Plans put into place even before the beginning of the War of Ashes are now coming to fruition. That is especially evident, now that I have seen your face.¡±

    Gintaro shook his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Usagi¡¯s face darkened and his tremor increased. ¡°Come now, Gin-san! Last time we met I understood you to be a man of intelligence as well as skill. Haven''t you ever asked yourself why they took your daughter and why they are keeping her at the New Capital?¡±

    At this Gin lurched forward, grabbing the table¡¯s edge. ¡°You know of my daughter? Did you see her? Is she alive?¡±

    Usagi stiffened slightly. ¡°I saw her, yes, at the Council of Lords.¡±

    ¡°Council of Lords?¡± Gin stammered. ¡°When? Is she all right?¡±

    ¡°She was among those working for Lady Ishihara, the Sh¨­gun¡¯s prime consort. I guessed it so by the strange way the Sh¨­gun looked at her when your name was mentioned. She also looked just like her mother did, especially dressed as she was. I believe she will be safe, for now. As long as you stay alive.¡±

    Gin sat back, dazed by this news.

    ¡°She¡¯s alive!¡± Saru whispered giddily, grasping Gin¡¯s arm with excitement.

    ¡°And this is all true?¡± he asked, his chest heaving.

    ¡°Why would I lie? I have no love for our Sh¨­gun, as you should remember. I fought against him in the war, and he took quite a few of my own children from me. Those I will never get back.¡±

    Gin studied the daimy¨­ intently. ¡°Then I must go to the New Capital immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the old man agreed. ¡°You should indeed. But how will you get there, eh? The roads are littered with checkpoints. Would you cut through the wilds and climb the Koyama mountains? That would take weeks upon weeks, and by then your daughter may very well be dead. You could go to Yoshimitsu Harbor and try to get passage to the New Capital, but that is expensive and dangerous, and they are expecting you to come that way.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you recommend?¡±

    ¡°You should take the highroad. The last way they would expect you to come is always the safest. It''s the fastest way by land if you have good horses.¡±

    ¡°But you just said that I would never make it past the checkpoints!¡±

    At this, the old man smiled and motioned for his sons to pour him another cup. ¡°I could give you horses and papers to get you through the checkpoints. As you learned tonight, none but a few would recognize you outright, and even if they are looking for you, they would never expect you to have official letters, signed by me.¡±

    Gintaro was stunned. ¡°You would do that?¡±

    The old man took a long sip, and he smiled a nearly toothless smile. His eyes seemed to sparkle in the candlelight. ¡°Not for free.¡±

    Gin¡¯s heart fell. ¡°It is never that easy,¡± he thought.

    ¡°My strength is nearly spent,¡± the old man explained. ¡°And soon, my two sons here will gain control of my domain. But they are still young and have much to learn, for they did not take part in the war. I want you to give them a lesson in the way of the sword.¡±

    Now it was Gin¡¯s turn to smile. ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Usagi¡¯s black eyes seemed to grow even darker at that moment. ¡°I also want to make sure that I am not wasting my resources on a man who used to be the Raijin. The story was indeed quite entertaining, but I am no fool. I want to see it with my own eyes. Prove to me you are the Gintaro of old with a demonstration, and I will gladly speed you on your way.¡±

    Gin did not need much time to think about it, now that he knew his daughter was still alive and where she was. ¡°I accept.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± said Usagi with a satisfied grin. ¡°Tomorrow, at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, come to the K¨­to D¨­j¨­ in the North District. Be prepared for a good match.¡±

    The subtle way he said this caused Saru to glance over at Gin nervously, but the swordsman showed no signs of hesitation. ¡°I will be there. But do not try and betray me, old friend.¡± Gin¡¯s eyes appeared to glint in the dim haze of the room.

    Usagi forced a grim smile, but his eyes wavered, for he remembered all too well the blood on the mat before the dais of the Sh¨­gun.

 Chapter 47 - Gintaro - The Seven Sparrows Okiya

    Gintaro did not sleep well that night. Whether it was from the anxiety for the upcoming day or the knowledge that his daughter was alive but held captive in the New Capital, he could not say. Perhaps it was a bit of both, mixed with the nostalgic fragrance of the Old Capital, the place where he had spent much of his former life. It made his heart race, and he tossed and turned all night long. He woke well before dawn and went to the garden to stretch and do a bit of warming up. It had been some time since he had done this simple ritual, years in fact, but it felt good and right to begin once again.

    When he came back inside, he saw N¨­ sitting around the small table in their room grinning at him with pride. Saru was also up but still appeared quite sleepy. Her eyes were barely open, and she could not stop herself from yawning.

    ¡°Yesterday, I was finally able to do it!¡± N¨­ said excitedly as soon as his teacher had entered. ¡°Well, I was able to stand on the log at least.¡±

    Gin acknowledged him with a smile. ¡°That''s a start. I think that earns you the day off. I am sure Saru filled you in on last night¡¯s happenings. I will need you to be my second for today¡¯s bout.¡±

    ¡°I thought I was your second,¡± Saru said mid-yawn.

    ¡°You are my partner. N¨­ is my apprentice, so he should carry my sword and serve me as a second. Besides, he needs experience and could learn a thing or two from watching. We are meeting at a d¨­j¨­ so we will have to follow certain forms. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± answered N¨­, trying his best to conceal his elation. ¡°I will do my best!¡±

    Gin sat down. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. Then I have someone I¡¯d like to see before we head to the northern district.¡±

    After breakfast, the three proceeded once again towards the geisha district, but this time instead of walking along the main thoroughfares, which were considerably less romantic in the daylight, they proceeded into the heart of a sprawling cluster of residential buildings. It took him a bit of time, but Gintaro finally found what he was looking for. He led them to one of the buildings which had well-worn, vermillion-colored lattices down the front of it. At the entrance, they could see a list of names carved into a posted wooden sign, and among the names on that list was ¡®Momoko.¡¯

    He rapped on the door while Saru and N¨­ glanced around nervously, for the street was completely deserted. After a few moments passed, someone came to the door and slid it open. It was not Momoko, however, but it was someone they all knew very well.

    ¡°Gin-san?¡± the familiar voice of Kaya resounded from within. She stepped back and looked at them with surprise. ¡°Gin-san!¡± As soon as she was confident in her senses, she ran out and gave him a big hug. ¡°You made it! You made it this far!¡±

    Gintaro smiled nervously at Saru, who feigned anger at first but then smiled and laughed.

    ¡°It took quite a while,¡± Kaya said after several moments. ¡°I was beginning to think that you had already passed through or had run into some trouble in the Middle Country.¡±

    ¡°There was indeed trouble,¡± Gin answered gravely, looking around to see if anyone was watching them. ¡°Do you mind if we come in?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± she said excitedly, motioning them inside. She was the same old Kaya, vibrant and headstrong as ever. But she seemed to have gained something in her new life that was evident in what she wore. She had parted with the lavish externals for simple elegance. She was not wearing any of her usual makeup, and she had on a plain-colored kimono. Her hair was not put up as they were used to seeing it but hung plainly down past her shoulders.

    ¡°It is a bit more cramped than my old place in Kagiminato,¡± she said humbly. ¡°We just moved in a few weeks ago, so what can you expect? Come in, sit aside the table there and I will pour you some tea. I feel like we just arrived, but it already feels like home. The girls are doing well, studying, and practicing hard, working up the ladder rather quickly. Why, Momoko is already a permanent fixture at the Soyo.¡±

    They did as they were instructed and removed their sandals at the small foyer and stepped inside the cozy room. Kaya was not misleading in her description of the place; it was indeed quite small. The left side of the room had tatami flooring, but it was old and had a strong, musty smell. In the center, there was a small wooden table, which could only fit four people who could afford to sit close together. Along the nearest wall was one wooden shelf upon which sat several hand-carved trinkets and a vase of lilies. On the opposite wall, there was a hanging scroll that read, ¡°The Seven Sparrow Okiya.¡±

    The far side of the room did not have tatami and was a step lower than the rest of the room, level with the ground outside. Here there was a humble, neatly swept earthen floor, which was the designated space for the kitchen. There was a dark iron kettle in the center of the hearth, and various storage cabinets for food, dishes, and tools along the walls of the room. There was also a quaint, rectangular mat aside the hearth for someone to kneel and tend to the contents within.

    ¡°So, the boy decided to stick around, eh?¡± Kaya asked, motioning towards N¨­ as they moved inside and sat down.

    ¡°He has made the poor decision to become Gintaro¡¯s student,¡± Saru said sarcastically.

    Kaya looked at N¨­ and smiled. ¡°I think that it¡¯s a wonderful idea! I am sure that you will not find a better teacher. Just don¡¯t confuse his sullenness with anger. He is a lot kinder than he lets out.¡±

    The guests sat down around the table while Kaya knelt over the hearth to boil water for tea. While the water was boiling, she gathered three circular cups, washed and dried them with a folded cloth, and then placed them on a serving tray. She then scooped a dash of powdered green tea into each with a dainty wooden spoon called a chashaku and then removed the kettle from the flame. After a few minutes, the water was cooled to the right temperature, and then delicately poured into each cup. Using a light handheld whisk made of wood, she stirred up the contents to make the tea bubble and froth. When she had finally finished, she slowly rose with the serving tray and approached the table. She knelt, bowed to each, and then set the cup before them one by one.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°I know that it doesn''t seem like much,¡± she said quietly. ¡°But what we do have, we can make beautiful through intention and precision. That is the essence of a geisha. If my girls are to become successful, it will not be through the flashy externals, but the commitment to purity in everything they do.¡±

    Each of the guests took the cups, and as was the custom, rotated them twice in their palms, before sipping quietly.

    ¡°Delicious,¡± N¨­ observed. Both Gin and Saru nodded in turn, feeling completely refreshed.

    Kaya bowed low once again.

    ¡°Now,¡± she said, raising herself back up. ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Gin sighed. He first explained their dangerous trek through the Middle Country, the encounter with the Tengu, and the subsequent stay with the Truists. Saru and N¨­ gave commentary here and there, and together they managed to tell the story in full.

    Kaya at first seemed greatly distressed, but when they had finished, she smiled gratefully. ¡°Well, at least all that will make a fine addition to our tale.¡±

    ¡°Kaya-san,¡± Gin interjected. ¡°I know what you are trying to do, but I think¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± she shot back, obstinately. ¡°If you think that it¡¯s my fault your story has garnered fame then you are plain wrong. Yes, we tell the story, but it would have been told without us. We are but a few voices among the chorus. And I think we have more of a right to tell it than anyone else because we were part of it. We are also doing it to make sure you are described fairly. Have you read the Sh¨­gun¡¯s report of what happened in Kagiminato? He paints you out to be a madman! We owe you Gin-san, all of us. We cannot allow those lies to prevail.¡±

    Gin did not attempt to refute her any further, for she made a sound point.

    ¡°Let us do what we do best,¡± she continued, ¡°And that is to craft a stirring narrative. You never know when you may need help, and any bystander is much less likely to help you if they think that you are as dangerous as the Sh¨­gun would have us believe.¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± he eventually conceded. ¡°But then tell the full truth. I am not a man raised from the dead.¡±

    ¡°You might as well be,¡± Kaya returned sharply. ¡°But fine, I¡¯ll tone it down on the supernatural. But slaying a Tengu is not going to make you seem any less heroic.¡±

    ¡°I had help,¡± he said, looking over at Saru and N¨­. ¡°I didn''t do it alone.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Now, I am sure there is more. You didn''t come all this way just to scold me for telling a few white lies.¡±

    Gin chuckled. ¡°I am looking for information about a place called K¨­to D¨­j¨­. The Usagi daimy¨­ has promised me an expedited way to get to the New Capital, where my daughter is currently being held. I am trying to learn from my past mistakes and not rush headlong into a trap.¡±

    Kaya was astonished. ¡°So, you are asking me?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Perhaps one of your girls may know something we don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°But, but¡­¡± she murmured, tears welling in her eyes. ¡°I betrayed¡­¡±

    ¡°We already went over this,¡± he said firmly. ¡°I forgave you. Now I need your help once again. Will you give it?¡±

    It took a few moments for Kaya to overcome her shock, but when she did, she was quite eager. ¡°Of course! Well, personally I do not know much about it. It has been a long time after all. But I know someone who should, and she is just upstairs.¡±

    Kaya cupped her hands around her mouth and shouted, ¡°Fukata-sensei!¡±

    A few moments passed, and then the soft creak of floorboards could be heard above. This was followed by light steps on the stairway leading down. An older woman appeared on the stairs, but she was dressed elegantly and seemed to emit an air of high taste.

    ¡°I was summoned?¡± she said, lifting her nose high into the air.

    ¡°Fukata-sensei, these are my friends from Kagiminato,¡± Kaya explained.

    ¡°How do you do?¡± she said in a lofty tone.

    All three stood up and bowed politely. Despite this, the older woman gave them a squinted eye of mistrust.

    ¡°This is Fukata-sensei, a renowned teacher of geisha, and a very accomplished one back in her day. She has agreed to come out of retirement and instruct my girls, and me, the art of building a successful geisha house.¡±

    ¡°This one is rather convincing,¡± Fukata said, smiling at Kaya. ¡°She was like a daughter to me during the war, but I could never get her to give up her vices and study under me. Now she has finally come around.¡±

    Gin felt relieved that he had not met this former geisha, for she seemed to reek of pretentiousness. She reminded him of his daughter¡¯s old teacher, Mokuwahara-sensei. However, if she could help him, he would be grateful.

    ¡°Fukata-sensei has lived in the Old Capital all her life,¡± said Kaya.

    ¡°I hope this is not their first time,¡± the older woman interjected. ¡°The place has gone to the pigs as of late. I can barely walk along the main avenue without holding my breath.¡±

    Kaya feigned a smile. ¡°They are inquiring about a place called K¨­to D¨­j¨­. Have you heard of it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes of course. It is the d¨­j¨­ in the northern district most recently owned by the Usagi house.¡±

    ¡°So it belongs to the daimy¨­, not the Sh¨­gun?¡± Gin asked.

    ¡°That is correct. The Lord Usagi, like many other daimy¨­, have estates as well as d¨­j¨­ in the Old Capital dating back many centuries, when this city was the most important in the Islands. But K¨­to D¨­j¨­, like the others, has been abandoned since before the end of the war. During the war, there was no time to teach swordsmanship as was done in the old days, and nowadays if they are training samurai, most lords do so in the safety of their own lands, far from under the Sh¨­gun¡¯s nose. Old Usagi may use it now and again when he is traveling through the city, as I believe he currently is doing, but for the most part, the gates are shut.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Gintaro. ¡°You have been most helpful.¡±

    The old woman gave them a courtly bow. ¡°Why of course. Now, may I resume my lesson?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Kaya said. ¡°Thank you again.¡±

    When she had disappeared back up the stairs, Gin broke the silence. ¡°So, the place has been abandoned. That¡¯s good. That should mean that there is no standing garrison there,¡± he murmured, his gaze wandering as if he were in deep thought. ¡°So, Usagi has his two sons and a small contingent that went with him to the New Capital and returned with him. He told us last night that he was summoned on short notice, so it is not likely that he brought his entire retinue. I would guess that means he has ten, perhaps fifteen men in total. Yet, they are likely his best.¡±

    ¡°What about the Sh¨­gun¡¯s garrison in the city?¡± Saru interjected. ¡°If he is laying a trap for you, he might call on them to even the odds.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Gin agreed with a short nod. ¡°Kaya, would we be able to use some of your girls as lookouts today? I need at least one stationed near the Sh¨­gun¡¯s Estate. If there is any movement of soldiers, could you have them find me in the north district?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, during the day, the girls often laze about when they should be busy practicing. I¡¯ll send a few of them, and if they see anything, they will inform me right away. If that happens, I¡¯ll take the message to you directly.¡±

    Gintaro thanked her with a short nod. He looked intense, focused, and ready. He was once again thinking like a member of the Kurogumi, those special warriors that infiltrated the most well-guarded keeps and fought off many times their number through cunning and deadly precision.

    ¡°So, what do you have in mind?¡± asked Kaya, taken aback by this sudden change.

    He looked at her with a confidence that seemed to radiate outwards. ¡°I have a plan.¡±

 Chapter 48 - Gintaro - The Test of Usagi

    Gintaro and N¨­ arrived at the d¨­j¨­ right on time. The sun was high in the sky, and its radiance filled the valley so that it felt even hotter than in the mountainous wilds. Beads of sweat glistened on their foreheads, but they otherwise showed no other sign or emotion. So far, they had not heard from Kaya¡¯s girls, which meant that they had not seen any of the Sh¨­gun¡¯s men acting strangely. This was good news. Perhaps the daimy¨­ was being honest after all.

    Lord Usagi hobbled out of the main entrance of the d¨­j¨­, flanked by his two silver-haired sons in white sparring outfits. The d¨­j¨­ itself was a fairly large compound, surrounded by white walls with black clay tiles on top. The walls and the tiles were faded and discolored from the years of nonuse, but otherwise, the place seemed intact. It was situated in the northeast section of the city, far from the small, congested houses that were tightly packed together in the heart of the Old Capital. This area was a place where many other daimy¨­ owned residences, and thus it tended to attract the rich or those who desired to seem so. The streets were also wider, and many buildings were walled, to protect the people and the contents within.

    ¡°I have come,¡± Gin said, bowing formally.

    ¡°So you have,¡± the old man acknowledged. ¡°I am pleased to see it. You could have easily walked away from this opportunity.¡±

    ¡°You promised me an expedited way to get to the New Capital. Do you still plan to honor that pledge?¡±

    Usagi nodded. ¡°Of course, if you will but have a match with my two sons here. I want them to see what it is like to fight a master swordsman from the old days.¡±

    ¡°Very well, but I must insist on a few conditions. You are obviously aware of what happened in Kagiminato, and you may also know that there is a large bounty on my head. I am sure the Sh¨­gun would give you quite the reward for capturing or killing me.¡±

    ¡°Very wise of you Gin-san,¡± the old man said with a grin. ¡°I would not trust me either if I were in your position. For the record, the reward for you is quite high. But as I also said before, I have no interest in capturing you. Give me your terms.¡±

    ¡°I insist that all entrances and exits be left open and unlocked for the entire duration of my stay. This is in case I find a compelling reason to leave prematurely.¡±

    ¡°Done,¡± Usagi assented with a nod.

    ¡°I must also insist that all of your retainers and servants be in the d¨­j¨­ during the bout. Not a single man should be unaccounted for. I want to be able to see all of them. Also, no one should be armed with more than a bokken, as is fitting in a practice bout.¡±

    This caused a stir from the two young sons of Usagi, but he lifted a hand to still them. ¡°Granted. I shall have them all disarm before we enter the d¨­j¨­. Both you and I and my sons should be the sole exceptions, of course.¡±

    ¡°Finally,¡± Gin concluded, raising his voice so that it was loud and firm. ¡°I request you be my hostage, to be under my second¡¯s watch until the match is completed, and the promise is kept.¡±

    ¡°This is an insult!¡± one of Usagi¡¯s sons shouted angrily. ¡°You ask that our father give himself up as a hostage to you?¡±

    Gin shrugged. ¡°I am a wanted man as your father has made plain. There are good reasons for you to try and deceive me. I am only taking the necessary precautions.¡±

    ¡°And our father is a great lord!¡± the other son protested. ¡°Should we not want to protect him from a man with a reputation as foul as yours?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± the old daimy¨­ cried, frowning. ¡°You go too far, Gintaro! I am still the lord of Usagi Province, do not forget that. I have no intention of capturing you. If I wanted to, I could have called in the Sh¨­gun¡¯s men last night when I spotted you and had you arrested outside of the Soyokaze. So, if it is alright with you, I will not give myself up as a hostage. I have never been in anyone¡¯s capture, and I don¡¯t intend to start at my ripe old age.¡±

    Gin had considered the possibility that the old man would not take such a blow to his honor. ¡°Very well,¡± he said after a few moments. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± the old man said, a smile returning to his face. ¡°By the way, who is this young man by your side?¡±

    ¡°He is my apprentice. He will be acting as my second in this bout.¡±

    The three Usagi men turned and went back inside the compound, while Gintaro and N¨­ followed behind. As they passed through the small gate, they were able to see the courtyard before them and two large buildings beyond. The courtyard, like the rest of the estate, had grown unchecked for quite some time and had a rough, wild look about it. The stone pathway was mostly covered with dried mud, the hedges were strange and contorted, the ponds were drained of all water, and weeds choked out the beds that used to be full of bright flowers.

    ¡°I apologize for the appearance of my estate,¡± Usagi said as if reading Gin¡¯s thoughts. ¡°This place has not seen use for quite some time. I would have sold the place years ago, but it would have been seen as dishonorable. You know how these aristocrats are. They hate to see the world around them crumble to dust. But this city has fallen, and I do not think it can recover.¡±

    After they passed through, two buildings were left in front of them. The left building was two stories tall and was a kind of barracks for swordsmen who used to study at the d¨­j¨­. It had a few larger chambers on the second level that could be converted if someone of importance, like the daimy¨­, passed through. The other building was the d¨­j¨­ itself. It was an enclosed rectangular hall with a shaded veranda along the perimeter. The walls were made of sliding paper doors and outer wooden doors for protection against the elements. It had a large triangular roof covered with clay tiles that were cracked and broken in some spots.

    ¡°It''s a shame,¡± Gin commented. ¡°It seems to me that this was once a proud school.¡±

    ¡°It was!¡± the daimy¨­ exclaimed, halting at the entrance to the d¨­j¨­. ¡°I trained here myself when I was a lad. But that was before the war spilled over, and well, this city became a microcosm of the Islands at large. If you stepped out of your d¨­j¨­ without enough armed soldiers, you were likely to be killed before you crossed the street.¡±

    ¡°I remember it well,¡± Gin said darkly.

    ¡°I am sure you do. Now, send for the others,¡± he said to one of his sons. ¡°Get them inside, and remember, no arms!¡±

    His sons did as they were told, and soon a contingent of sturdy men emerged from the barracks and presented themselves before the daimy¨­. In all, there were twelve men, fitting within the upper range of Gin¡¯s earlier estimate. They were all fully armored with the insignia of the rabbit painted upon them and wore helms of plated steel, but they handed the two sons their arms, giving N¨­ and Gin wretched looks as they did so.

    ¡°That is all of them,¡± Usagi said at last. ¡°You can take a look around the grounds and the barracks if you¡¯d like to make sure.¡±

    Gintaro inspected the estate one more time. ¡°I will trust your word,¡± he finally said.

    The daimy¨­ smiled and then, with the help of his two sons, he climbed the stairs and entered within.

    Gintaro shot N¨­ a glance. He could tell that he was quite anxious, for he moved about unnecessarily. Gin did his best to portray calm, to alleviate his pupil¡¯s fears, but he knew that would not be enough. They then followed the other inside.

    The d¨­j¨­ was quite spacious, with smooth wooden floors that had recently been cleaned and several racks of practice swords along the walls. At the far end was the head of the d¨­j¨­, where there was hung a large scroll with the name of house Usagi and a list of the long lineage of the clan heads. Below, there was the customary space just for ceremonial display. In one corner was a seated display of ornate, white-plated armor upon a small chair. In the other corner, there was a matching set of armor just like it. Both were impressive armor sets, and they seemed to dazzle as the polish reflected the bright sunlight. It was before this hallowed area that the old daimy¨­ sat upon a small folding stool. All the daimy¨­¡¯s men knelt formally along the far side of the d¨­j¨­, while N¨­, as was custom, knelt across from them on the near side.

    Gintaro, and the two sons of Usagi, stood in the center of the hall and lined up next to each other, and then bowed all at once towards the old daimy¨­. This was one of the many customs that had to be observed in a formal sword school. Even the fiercest enemy of the d¨­j¨­¡¯s master was still required to follow the forms or be held in dishonor. In the old days, dishonor was seen as a fate worse than death.

    They then separated and bowed towards one another.

    ¡°I am Daiki of House Usagi,¡± the first of the identical twins proclaimed.

    ¡°I am Taiki of House Usagi,¡± the second repeated, in almost the same tone and nuanced way of speaking.

    ¡°I am Masaki Gintaro.¡±

    They bowed once more then proceeded to their respective sides of the hall. Gin exchanged his black sword with N¨­¡¯s wooden bokken, while the twins received their weapons from their own retainers.

    ¡°What are the rules?¡± Gintaro asked the daimy¨­ from across the hall.

    ¡°First strike landed,¡± the daimy¨­ answered sharply. ¡°Two-on-one to start. I hope that is acceptable. You are said to be the Raijin after all.¡±

    Gin agreed without dispute. ¡°Any illegal strikes?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the old man said, crossing his arms. ¡°Everything is legal, but obviously we should remember that this is just a match.¡±

    Gintaro was taken aback by this. Even though they were using wooden swords, it did not mean that damage could not be done. Indeed, a well-placed strike to the skull with one of these wooden swords could easily kill a man. It was an unspoken rule to avoid using such attacks, but accidents did happen. ¡°The Old Rabbit must be confident in his son¡¯s skills,¡± he thought. ¡°I should be careful.¡±

    The three returned to the center of the d¨­j¨­, bowed to the daimy¨­ once more, then bowed to each other. Finally, they settled into their fighting stances.

    ¡°Begin!¡± the old man cried, his brittle voice cracking from the intensity with which he said it.

    Gintaro started on the defensive, waiting to see what these twins¡¯ capabilities were. He was not disappointed. They rushed at him with stunning speed, nearly catching him in the first few seconds of the match, but he managed to parry one and dodge the other¡¯s attack in the nick of time.

    ¡°That was close,¡± he said to himself, as he sprung back from the sudden onslaught. Usagi¡¯s sons continued their assault, not letting him even a second to recover. Their attacks were fast, and they had good reach so that he had to really move and contort himself to avoid being hit. It was always difficult to get the timing down when facing two opponents, especially ones as well-trained as these. He had to keep himself from being flanked, which minimized his options considerably. He was also unused to the lightness of his new weapon, N¨­¡¯s bokken, and it would take him a few direct parries to test its weight and strength. They chased him across the d¨­j¨­, from one end to the other and then back again. They had nearly struck him a few times, one of them getting as close as his hair and the other chafing the sleeve of his kimono, but somehow Gintaro managed to get away. He parried here and there, when he could, but mostly dipped, jumped, and swerved out of the way of his adversaries¡¯ strikes.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Soon, they began a slightly different tactic, separating themselves to try to pin and corner him. This was his first opportunity to retaliate. He had warmed up, his muscles now felt loose and elastic, and he was now confident in his weapon, for it had now become part of his own body, not a thing in which he held. He moved towards the one on his left, disarming him with a loud crack, and was ready to give him an easy bump to the chest when he had to pivot at the last second to block an attack from the other. This gave the first twin a chance to recover his weapon, and now Gin found himself in the dreadful position of having one to his front and the other behind.

    The two came at him simultaneously, but he dodged at the last moment so that they nearly struck each other. But they were better trained than that, and aborted mid-strike, crossing each other and then wheeling back around towards him. Gin could feel many eyes upon him, dozens of intense, heavy eyes, watching the match with an array of emotions. He could sense the old daimy¨­¡¯s eyes, partially clouded with age, following him as best he could, hoping that his sons would get the first strike. He could feel the eyes of the Usagi soldiers, all men of the sword, in awe of the technique and skill that was on display before them. Finally, he could sense N¨­¡¯s eyes, the eyes of a young man watching his teacher in the heat of competition. He then imagined Yuki¡¯s eyes and wondered what she would think if she could see all of this.

    ¡°She would want me to win,¡± he told himself.

    All of a sudden Gintaro seemed to surge with power. He smote one of the twin¡¯s bokken so hard that it flew out of his hands, pierced the paper door, and landed in the courtyard. In the next moment, he tapped both twins in the chest.

    They both were stunned by the mesmerizing turn of events, and it showed on their usually placid faces. The twin who had been disarmed shook his sword hand with pain, as the vibration from the strike had sorely hurt. After a few moments of stunned silence and blank stares, the two young men bowed to their opponent and conceded defeat.

    ¡°Well done, well done Gintaro-san,¡± the daimy¨­ said, rising to his feet. ¡°I expected nothing less from the man who has come back to life from death.¡±

    Gin smiled at first, but his expression faded immediately when he saw the look on the old man¡¯s face. It wore a look of intense indignation.

    ¡°But I am sorry if I still am a bit of an unbeliever,¡± he continued. ¡°I believe that there may be a better way to tell if you are the true Gintaro or not.¡±

    ¡°The match is over,¡± Gin returned, gripping his sword a little bit tighter. ¡°I¡¯d like to get what I was promised.¡±

    ¡°I will give you everything you need, but I still need more proof!¡± the old man shouted, his voice hot with wrath.

    ¡°This was not the agreement!¡±

    ¡°I am amending our agreement!¡± the daimy¨­ said imperiously, raising his walking stick like a battle sword. ¡°Guards! Bring him down!¡±

    In an instant, the guards had sprung to their feet and had grasped their own wooden swords from the weapon racks. Then they all began to charge at him, with faces of lusty fury.

    Gin frowned, but there was a gleam in his eye. He had come expecting something to go wrong, and it finally had. This time, he was ready.

    He met the oncoming wall of men with a reciprocal charge of his own. Bokken clashed with bokken, and he moved in and out of the mass of swinging arms. Everything seemed to slow down, as it always did when he fought with this kind of intensity, and it made their movements easier to predict. His strikes were like lightning bolts from an angry, swirling storm. These were strong, well-trained, hardy men, but they were not like him.

    He smashed a man square in the helm, concussing him so badly that he fell immediately to the floor. He then swung his sword down low, upending another man so that he landed on his back. These were armored men, and he only had one wooden sword, so he was limited in where he could attack. Any errant strike could mean his defeat, so he was careful where and how he placed his strikes. He cracked one man across the knuckles with his pommel. He struck another man across the shoulder. The Usagi warriors had managed to hit him a few times, but they were only glancing strikes, and soon, after a few minutes of frenzied chaos, he stood alone amid twelve bodies, some groaning and some lying unconscious.

    Gintaro was sweating, his ribcage heaving for air in the stiflingly hot room. He looked over to N¨­. He had done what he had been told and kept his solemn watch, not moving.

    He had instructed him earlier, ¡°If things get bad, do not move a muscle, unless someone is about to topple you. I won''t be able to fight to my maximum if I know you are in the fray, and as it stands right now, you would not last long. Keep my sword ready for when I call for it, and only if I call for it.¡±

    The boy had done well, though his eyes showed signs of great panic and self-doubt.

    Gin turned towards the daimy¨­ and glared at him. ¡°I told you that you would meet the same fate as the steward if you betrayed me!¡±

    ¡°I did not betray you,¡± the daimy¨­ shot back. ¡°I merely increased the intensity of your trial. And I am about to do it one more time!¡± From his side, he pulled out two real swords and handed one each to his sons who stood beside him. During the scrum, they had donned the elaborate war armor that had once sat in the hallowed area behind the daimy¨­.

    ¡°Seize him!¡± the old man cried.

    The twins rushed forward, clashing with the sound of their new armor, unsheathing their swords with the familiar metal shearing scrape. Gin looked over towards N¨­, who was anticipating him. He quickly rose to his feet with his black longsword in hand. But he was on the other side of the d¨­j¨­, and the two sons had cut him off and were bearing down upon him. The swordsman readied his wooden sword and braced for the assault.

    Their attack was swift, but he was but a moment faster. He dodged the attack, moving just enough that he evaded both shining swords. This allowed him to retaliate, but as he did, he misjudged their tremendous speed and had his bokken sliced in half. He nearly lost his head as well, but he managed to fling himself backward just in time. He landed on the ground and then immediately rolled, stopped, and rolled again to get out of the way of the hacking blades that rained down from above. Grabbing a bokken that had been used by one of Usagi¡¯s soldiers, he managed to deflect a sword and jump to his feet.

    The twins had black malice in their eyes, and they moved against him with ferocity, even greater than before, so that he could not make his way towards his nervous pupil. They slashed and cut, and he moved and ducked, and it seemed that this would be the way of it until Gin finally made a mistake and was struck down. Yet the wary swordsman was not yet beaten, and he had at last collected enough information to properly exploit a weakness in these two talented young warriors. He just had to wait for the right opportunity.

    After several moments of close calls, and agile acrobatics, it finally came. The two sons of Usagi swung low, in an attempt to take his legs out from underneath him. At that moment, Gin jumped between the two, rolled on the ground and as he rose again, he shouted, ¡°Now!¡±

    His student had perfect timing and aim, and just as Gintaro lifted his left hand to the sky, there was his sword to meet his grasp. In a blinding movement, he had it unsheathed and easily parried the two sons and knocked them back several paces, buying himself a reprieve.

    ¡°Enough!¡± shouted the old daimy¨­, almost jumping off the ground. ¡°Enough! Stop it fools! He will kill you! Do you want to die? Put the weapons down! Put them down this instant!¡±

    The twins glared at Gintaro menacingly but reluctantly sheathed the weapons and laid them on the floor as an act of surrender.

    Those soldiers who had recovered themselves also huddled in the back of the d¨­j¨­, staring at Gin with terror in their eyes, as he stood tall and defiant in the center of the building, with his evil black sword now loosed. They had heard what had happened in Kagiminato and knew they could now witness a similar kind of butchery.

    But their opponent merely wiped the sweat from his brow and sheathed his sword, diffusing the tension in the room by a great deal.

    Gintaro turned to face the daimy¨­, who was still standing but seemed to diminish at that moment.

    ¡°Gintaro¡­¡± Usagi said softly. ¡°My dear Gintaro, it is you. It truly is you.¡±

    ¡°Did you have any doubt?¡±

    ¡°I had to be sure,¡± the old daimy¨­ explained. ¡°If I am sending you back there, I had to be sure. Guards leave us! My sons, you fought well, but it is time I had a conversation with this man that is best left between us.¡±

    The twins were reluctant, but they heeded their father¡¯s orders and left with the others. Only Gintaro and N¨­ remained.

    The old man sat down and exhaled loudly. ¡°Ah, that was the most excitement I have had in a long, long time. At my age food and drink are not as good as they used to be, and my wife cannot give me the joy she once could in the days of my youth, if you catch my meaning. I am sorry if I got carried away, but I wanted to put you to it. I did it to be sure. Though I care nothing for the bounty on your head, I have much to lose if I was discovered helping you get to the New Capital. My sons would be stripped of their titles and worse. I needed to make sure that you were you.¡±

    ¡°Then this was all just a test?¡±

    ¡°In a way, yes,¡± Usagi confessed. ¡°They would not have killed you, not intentionally. But they had to appear as though they would. You look just like the man I once knew in the old days, besides a few grey hairs. And that man would not have been slain by a group even as well trained as these. I needed to know that you were still the Raijin, the warrior of legend. That is the man I can send on to the New Capital and not be afraid that he will be easily defeated and broken. That is the man that we need in these dark days.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± replied Gin, his breaths gradually easing.

    The old daimy¨­ quivered a bit, his lips moving as if he were going to smile and cry at the same time. ¡°The war is not over, Gintaro,¡± he said, his voice breaking under the weight of his words. ¡°It has not been properly finished; you see. There has been a long pause, yes, but soon the final act will be upon us.¡±

    ¡°I do not understand how this has anything to do with me,¡± he said defiantly. ¡°My only concern is rescuing my daughter.¡±

    ¡°I want you to rescue your daughter too. I do. I did not lie about that. I wish I could get even one of my children back. I would give everything I have for the chance. But I also want you to be something more.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡±

    ¡°A hero. The Islands need a hero, a true hero. Soon, very soon, our people will know only darkness. I am afraid it will be too much for them to bear. The barbarians are coming, as I said, and the Sh¨­gun is not going out to fight them. This may not seem like much but to me, it is strange indeed. Mashige Hideyo made himself into the Sh¨­gun by running headlong into battles. Why now does he stay behind? He is sending his best generals, the Tiger and the Dragon, and the mysterious Henji in his stead. He may be hoping to win a decisive victory and to repel the barbarians, but he might have other, more subtle motivations. The Tiger and the Dragon have always been thorns in his side, putting them against an unbeatable armada may spell their doom.

    I also sense other betrayals, though I cannot be certain of where they will come from. For once, I pity the poor fool of a Sh¨­gun, for I do not think he understands what kind of storm has been gathering over these few years of peace. He is so enamored with that woman of his, and his desire for an heir. I think it will all be for naught, and all the bloodshed and death that once consumed these lands will return. Soon it will be all-out war once again, and this time we may have a horde of invaders to think about as well.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Gin said quietly, taking in the old daimy¨­¡¯s grim words. ¡°But I am no hero. I am just a father trying to save his child.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Old Rabbit agreed, nodding slowly. ¡°I suppose you are right. But you must know what you are getting yourself into. You might be able to reach your daughter in time, and I hope you do, but then what? What are you rescuing her for? If you manage to retrieve her you may be able to protect her for some time, but not forever Gintaro, not forever. I am old. I will soon leave my sons. I tremble with fear when I think about what kind of world I am leaving them. Please, Gintaro, consider this point.¡±

    There was a long pause for several moments. ¡°I will,¡± he said at last.

    ¡°You bested my sons with ease,¡± the daimy¨­ continued, looking up at him. ¡°As a last request for an ailing father, could you please give me some advice for them? Perhaps it may be the last valuable thing I can teach them.¡±

    Gin saw a pure fatherly intent in the old man¡¯s grey eyes and so he agreed, though he was still angry about the whole ordeal. ¡°Your sons have considerable potential. I can tell that they have trained hard. Their fault lies with their perceived advantage. As twins, they have similar if not identical features such as speed, reach, and strength. They have trained together, so they move like one. However, that is not always good. For any swordsman can tell you, dueling is not like formations of a battle, where cooperation is paramount. What makes a good duelist is their unique personality and style. When I saw one, I saw them both at the same time and once I could defeat one, I could defeat the other. If they were different in some measure, it would be much more challenging. I would have had to account for both styles, both techniques, and both people. If they can vary their styles, train apart for some amount of time, or under separate instructors, I think that would help them. If they could alternate from separate techniques to synchronization mid-fight, I dare say they would be a formidable duo for any to overcome, even for myself.¡±

    The daimy¨­ then stood and did something unusual for a man of his station. He bowed. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, and there was nothing but sincerity in his voice. ¡°Now, let us have a meal, and then I will see to it that you are compensated, as to our arrangement.¡±

    Gintaro assented to this but had one additional condition. ¡°Do you think we could set a dish for one more?¡± he asked.

    From behind one of the nearby paper doors, Saru emerged, her sharpened spear in hand.

    The daimy¨­ looked at her with surprise. ¡°Now isn''t that the lovely lady of Akaii you brought before me last evening? How did you get over there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Saru answered with a smirk. ¡°And I snuck in through the open gate. It was not just a way for them to get out, but a way for me to get in. It was my job to peg you to that lovely wall of yours if things got out of hand. Luckily, Gin-san does not scare very easily.¡±

    The Old Rabbit stared at the swordsman with a mixture of reverence and fright.

    ¡°Always have a backup plan,¡± Gintaro said, the slightest trace of a smile crossing his lips. ¡°You told me that when we first met, many years ago.¡±

    ¡°So I did!¡± Usagi exclaimed, beginning to smile as well. ¡°So I did! And you remembered! That is why I know you will succeed.¡±

 Chapter 49 - Gintaro - The Nagamichi Highway

    After a hearty meal, Gintaro and his small party received their due rewards from the Usagi daimy¨­. They were given a pair of fresh horses, large white beasts that were well-bred and trained. The daimy¨­ was unable to part with more than two, for he needed enough to make it back to Usagi Province hastily to prepare for the upcoming war. This worked out well, for they still had the horse N¨­ rescued from the clutches of the Tengu, which was steadily growing into a fine steed. The daimy¨­ has also given them a large wallet of coin and three fresh uniforms of the Usagi house. They were to wear these whenever they came to a checkpoint along the highway to disguise themselves. Finally, and most importantly, Usagi hand-wrote a letter and stamped it with his personal seal. It was an authentic letter, the kind he would often send to his estate in the New Capital. This gave them the critical alibi that they needed to get through the checkpoints.

    ¡°It goes without saying that they must never discover that it was I who helped you,¡± the daimy¨­ explained. ¡°If you are caught, you will tell them that you intercepted my men, taking these disguises for yourselves.¡±

    The three nodded, understanding what they were to do.

    ¡°Hopefully, you are not caught and can get to the city in time. Ride hard, but do not stray far from the road, and ride only during the day. I know you may want to go faster, but if anyone catches you riding by night it will seem suspicious. Official couriers do not usually ride throughout the night unless it is critically urgent. These are troubled times. The Sh¨­gun will want to investigate any anomaly. Do not give him any cause to do so.¡±

    Gin bowed low. ¡°I understand. I cannot thank you enough for giving us this opportunity.¡±

    ¡°You earned it,¡± the old man chuckled, looking over at his worn-out servants and sons, a few of whom wore bandages and were nursing injuries. ¡°There is one last thing. Once you reach the New Capital, you will probably have to find a way into the castle itself. I have a man who goes by Matsumoto, who may be able to help. He is no longer a servant of my house, but he is a loyal and good man. Seek him out if you run into trouble.¡±

    ¡°I shall.¡±

    ¡°I hope you find her, Gintaro,¡± the daimy¨­ concluded, his voice becoming soft. ¡°I really hope you can find the happiness that you are seeking.¡± He smiled, but there was melancholy in the lines of his aged face.

    With that, they parted from the Usagi contingent and left the d¨­j¨­ under the blaze of a setting sun. They had decided to leave the Old Capital the following morning and so made for the inn for one last night. It had been a long and tiresome day. Everyone agreed that they could use the rest before they were out in the wilderness once again.

    When they finally returned to the inn, the stars were sparkling brightly above. Gin and Saru went to bed immediately, but N¨­ went back to the garden in the rear courtyard to give the log a few more tries.

    When Gintaro woke up the following morning, the sunlight was piercing through the paper doors as if it were right behind him. He could see that N¨­¡¯s futon had not been touched. He turned his head towards Saru who was also awake, and she seemed to have noticed N¨­¡¯s absence as well. After searching the inn, they both wandered out back and found him at the pond, standing upon the floating log. He was swinging an old tree branch since his wooden sword had been broken in Gin¡¯s bout with the Usagi.

    Gintaro crossed his arms and looked indignant. ¡°So, you were out here all night? Don¡¯t you know we have a long day of hard riding ahead of us? I need you to be alert and ready!¡±

    N¨­ turned suddenly and almost lost his balance, but his feet gripped the slick bark, and he steadied himself with outstretched arms.

    He exhaled nervously. ¡°I just...I...¡± he stammered. ¡°After watching you fight yesterday, I just couldn''t leave here without doing my best to complete the task.¡± He looked down, dejected. ¡°I am sorry, Sensei.¡±

    Gin¡¯s stern countenance slowly melted into a forgiving smile. ¡°Do not let it happen again. However, because you were able to accomplish the task, I suppose I should give you some kind of a reward.¡±

    The young man¡¯s eyes lifted. ¡°Reward?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Today you can ride all day and get some rest. Your horse has gotten plenty of food and relaxation being lodged here, and I think he is looking a bit like the new horses we received from Usagi. Saru and I will split the burden of the Tengu¡¯s armor, just for today.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± N¨­ gasped, soaking in the good news. It was at this moment of excitement that he leaned backward a little too far and ended up falling into the dirty pond with a loud splash.

    ¡°Get yourself ready,¡± his teacher commanded, trying to hold back a laugh. ¡°We will leave within the hour.¡±

    They left the city in much better spirits than they had entered it, and for the first time since the battle with the merchant in black, Gintaro felt as though he had a real chance of rescuing his daughter. With their bodies fresh and strong beasts beneath them, they rode out over the western bridge of the Old Capital and began upon the famous stretch of road that connected the two great cities of the Islands, the Nagamichi Highway.

    The foundation of what would become the Nagamichi Highway was laid many years before the War of Ashes, but as with most of the roads of the Islands, it had become too dangerous to see regular use during the war. The road itself was exceptionally long and thus passed through multiple territories. In those days, traversing the full stretch of the Nagamichi in its entirety was quite a feat, and it required a significant amount of luck and skill.

    When the war ended, the Sh¨­gun set about rebuilding the roads, and the Nagamichi became his first project, being the primary artery between the Old Capital and New. As the New Capital began to rise in popularity, vast numbers of people migrated there to establish themselves in the new center of government and commerce. Some of these people had come from the Old Capital, but there were also those from all over the Islands, even from its furthest corners. Travel had become safe once again, and trade began to expand. Thus, it came to be that the traffic was thickest along the Nagamichi, which had thousands of people, horses, carts, and other modes of transport using it each day.

    The famous highway also had dozens of stations, or checkpoints, where people would be questioned and inspected by the Sh¨­gun¡¯s soldiers. Around these checkpoints, villages and even cities began to grow. It had become not only a bridge between two great cities but a wellspring for others to start and grow.

    It would take about three to four weeks to travel between capitals, and this was considering that they had fresh horses and express passage through the checkpoints due to Usagi¡¯s letter. For most people, it took much longer.

    Despite their clever disguises, Gin was nervous as they approached the first checkpoint in a small rice village called Aya. As they drew closer to the guardhouse to sign the ledgers and pay the tolls, he spotted a wanted poster with a picture of his face drawn upon it. It was not a very flattering depiction, for he looked much older and angrier than usual, with deep, dark creases on his face. But it was a reminder to everyone, and he grew anxious that the disguises and papers that Usagi had given them would not be enough. As official couriers of a daimy¨­, they were expedited through and saw the guards after only a short wait. One of the officers looked them up and down dismissively and then inspected their papers. Usagi had made sure to write a particularly boring memorandum, delineating the specific diets of his house cats, which made the officer roll his eyes and hand them back after reading only a few lines. N¨­ had begun growing his hair out since leaving the Truist Order, but he still resembled a monk, and so he was severely questioned about this.

    N¨­ deflected as best he could, but it was apparent that the officer had a deep dislike for the Truists. Eventually, after paying their share of the tolls, the company was allowed to pass through and continue.

    They collectively let out a breath of relief as they looked back on the small village and continued down along the road. They did as they were instructed, and stayed on the road as much as possible, pulling off to the side to camp when night fell. Because of the popularity of the Nagamichi, many good sites had already been cleared for travelers, making camp construction easy. There was also an abundance of inns and places to stay, which they avoided only because they wanted to make sure they had enough money. Usagi had given them quite a heavy purse to start with, but the tolls were subject to change based on the greed of the officers in charge.

    N¨­ began to study more advanced sword techniques, having improved his downward slash and balance back in the Old Capital. Gintaro had him run alongside his horse as much as possible, and in the mornings and evenings, practice his swordsmanship.

    ¡°If the first lesson is balance, the second lesson is breath,¡± Gin told him. ¡°You cannot fight well if you cannot breathe properly, and you cannot breathe properly if your body is unconditioned.¡±

    N¨­ was given the first day off to rest as was promised, but after that, he ran along as the horses strode down the path. At first, the boy was confident, having already traveled far during his trial. He anticipated that he would have no trouble with this lesson. But the Nagamichi was not altogether a flat road, and the hills began to compound. The heat had also not let up despite autumn drawing nearer. Unwilling to give up, he pushed himself along for quite some time before he finally became so exhausted that he could barely stand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest for lunch,¡± Gintaro suggested just as he was about to collapse.

    They rested in the shade of the nearby maples and feasted upon fish and rice prepared in lacquer boxes. They had also been given these as part of their uniform and carried extra food in them when they made too much. N¨­ scarfed his down quickly and closed his eyes, hoping to take a short nap. Yet after only a few minutes of blissful sleep, he was roused and told they would begin once again. The afternoon did not go so well, and he had to quit after only an hour more of running. Defeated, he hung his head and bounced lifelessly on his horse and did not speak for the rest of the day.

    It was after the evening meal that the young apprentice finally broke his silence. ¡°I am sorry, Sensei. I failed today.¡±

    Gintaro put his bowl down and looked at him intensely. ¡°You will get stronger,¡± he said. ¡°N¨­, I will give you the same advice that my master once gave me. You must learn to recognize the lesson in all things. Today you were reminded that your body has limits. That is a good lesson to learn early. It is natural to want to improve yourself, but it does not happen in a day. Use the momentary feeling of inadequacy to fuel your desire to become stronger, but never forget that you, me, and even Saru have limitations, no matter how strong we may appear to be.¡±

    N¨­ bowed his head, taking in the words of wisdom. Saru scoffed and put an enormous hunk of fish into her mouth.

    ¡°I''m not so sure about that,¡± she sniggered, her cheeks nearly ready to explode with food. ¡°I have yet to identify any of my limitations.¡±

    Both men looked at each other and fought back laughter.

    ¡°Would you count poor manners and a general lack of hygiene?¡± N¨­ asked under his breath.

    Saru¡¯s eyes opened wide as if she wanted to rebuke him, but her mouth was so full that she could only chew and grumble unintelligibly.

    The young monk ran with renewed vigor the following morning, and by the end of the first week, he was finally able to keep going for most of the day, minus the usual breaks. He was still sore and tired by the time they made camp, but he had just enough energy left to practice with his new wooden sword. He had to construct another one, but this time he learned from the past and was much more comfortable with it. He fashioned it more to his liking, giving it a bit less weight, but adding an inch and a half to the length.

    His teacher was pleased with his work and gave him a rare compliment. ¡°Impressive design,¡± he remarked, handling the sword, and then balancing it on his finger. ¡°I like your creativity. You are starting to think like a swordsman. By deviating from the standard, you give yourself a unique advantage.¡±Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    By the time the first week had passed, they had gone through more than a half-dozen checkpoints and had yet to have a problem getting through. Some of the checkpoints were backed up by traffic, which cost them valuable time, but the disguises and papers that Usagi had given them were well worth the effort, for when the time came for the inspection, they were rarely questioned. Gin was still uneasy, for he knew that it would take only one officer to recognize him for their journey to come to an abrupt end, but he grew more and more confident each time they were successful.

    They had also cut through the heart of Nakashima and arrived at its eastern coast. Here the road continued northwest along the eastern side of the island until it came to the New Capital. Along the coast, the land was often cleared and used for farming, and the faint smell of the ocean was never far away. It was much more populated than the Middle Country, and there were villages and cities located every few hours apart. These lands had once belonged to the rivals of the Mashige Clan, who were the first to be destroyed by the young Sh¨­gun-to-be. But now they had been controlled by the Sh¨­gun for so long that the region had adopted many of the Mashige nuances, which included a slight difference in dialect and a predilection for the Sh¨­gun and his policies.

    The group was happy to be near the ocean again, for this meant an abundance of seafood. They were already sick of eating rabbit and other game in the densely forested communities, so this came as a pleasant relief.

    The Nagamichi came to the coast out of necessity. To the west, if one were to travel further inland, sat a great mountain range. Unlike the Middle Country, whose mountains were generally low enough to be forested and possible to scale, this region, aptly named the K¨­yama Region, had grey, sheer mountains that were nearly impossible to cross. This range started beyond the great lake that was west of the Old Capital and extended all the way north to Akaii Province. The range was thickest, however, around this part of the Nagamichi and could be seen looming in the distance like a mighty row of spiked teeth.

    They continued to make steady progress, and the second week began without incident. It rained for the first few days, which slowed them down a bit, but otherwise, it was a pleasant trip. Both Saru and N¨­ had never been to this region before and were delighted by the differences in cuisine, housing, and speech of the people they met. Each morning they woke up to the great sphere of the sun rising over the shoreline in the east and filling the Islands with its majestic light. And each night the cooler, September air soothed them into a restful sleep.

    By the start of their third week on the road, their excitement had all but faded. This had been the longest they had traveled together consecutively, and they all knew that there was still quite a way to go. Even though the journey had been easier in many ways, as they had horses and plenty of food and water, the strain was beginning to show.

    Saru often complained about saddle soreness while N¨­ became increasingly annoyed by her constant outbursts.

    ¡°You can trade places with me,¡± he said bitterly, as he continued to jog alongside his horse. ¡°If it will help to keep your mouth shut.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t trade places with a donkey-faced boy like you if you paid me your weight in gold,¡± Saru retorted.

    ¡°What if I paid your weight in gold?¡± he shot back. ¡°That would be, what, quadruple the price?¡±

    Before the conflict escalated further, Gintaro finally intervened. ¡°You both need to let out some stress,¡± he said. ¡°And I have just the idea.¡±

    That particular day had been a grey and cloudy one, which did not help the mood. It was also a bit colder than they had been used to, and though Saru welcomed the change in temperature, both Gin and N¨­, conditioned to the sweltering summer air, felt chilled. They were all weary from the road and had hit a long stretch where there were few villages to break up the monotony. They plodded along, trying to keep themselves awake, but also trying to pass the time. The night was approaching, and their leader, who appeared to be searching for a familiar landmark, finally urged them to take a lesser path off the highway just as the sun was setting.

    ¡°Are you sure we should stray from the path?¡± Saru asked as they went along the road which had a steep slope upwards.

    ¡°It''s just for the night,¡± he said, reassuringly. ¡°We all need a break anyway. This place should help.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± asked N¨­, hopping back atop his horse.

    ¡°I cannot tell you,¡± Gin answered, with an unusual air of playfulness.

    Both Saru and N¨­ flashed each other looks of mild concern but decided to go along with it.

    After another half-hour¡¯s climb, they finally reached their destination, as Gin dismounted and stretched his arms overhead.

    The other two looked around, trying to see what was so special. It was just like the same kind of clearing they had spent the last few weeks camping in, although this one was a bit further off the road. They were surrounded by oaks and pines, and great clumps of bamboo that made hollow, wooden sounds when the wind swept through them, and they bumped together.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it...¡± Saru said, doing little to hide her agitation.

    ¡°Me neither,¡± N¨­ agreed. ¡°You said this place would help us relax.¡±

    ¡°And it will!¡± Gin said cheerily, beginning to construct the camp.

    ¡°How?¡± they both asked, their voices rising with frustration.

    ¡°Can you not smell it?¡±

    ¡°I can smell Saru,¡± N¨­ said with a grin before she smacked him hard in the back of the head.

    ¡°It¡¯s the faint smell of sulfur,¡± Gin continued, too excited to pay attention to them.

    The two other companions merely looked at him blankly.

    ¡°You should know what that means!¡± his teacher exclaimed, unable to control himself. ¡°Onsen! Hot springs!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± N¨­ and Saru said in unison, filling their noses with the distant scent of thermal pools.

    ¡°This place is called Aomizu, famous for its natural hot springs. We can all take a pleasant soak and rest our bodies and minds before the last stretch to the New Capital. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°That sounds great. Just as long as I don''t have to share one with her,¡± N¨­ snickered, finally dismounting. ¡°She¡¯s much worse than the sulfur.¡±

    Saru flashed him her sharp canines but then also dismounted. ¡°My rear could use a good soak,¡± she said, taking wide exaggerated steps.

    ¡°Indeed, it could!¡± N¨­ cried, and then nearly fell over laughing.

    Saru glared at him menacingly and then back at Gin, who was doing his best to hold back laughter.

    ¡°For that, I¡¯m not cooking tonight!¡± she raged. ¡°You can all fend for yourselves!¡±

    After dinner, the group split up to bathe in the hot springs. Since Gintaro ended up cooking, he stayed behind to pick up before heading to the spring himself. The later summer nights had grown colder, and he was looking forward to warming himself in the hot, bubbling waters. He ventured into the woods from the clearing and proceeded along the thin dirt trail that led up the slope. Along this trail, many offshoots led to various thermal pools. It had been made many years ago, but since this was not a well-known location, the trees and brush had encroached upon the path so that at some points he was forced to push his way through.

    After a few minutes, he turned aside and walked over to a pillar of rising steam in the distance. After stepping over some roots and tall grass, he found a large natural hot spring located in the middle of the forest. It was big enough so that he could not see to the far side, for the steam that danced off the waters was thick like a cloud. Its size also created a sizeable opening in the tree cover overhead, so that he could see the deep purple sky dotted with stars, and the great orb of the moon suspended therein. He nodded his head, pleased with the location, and began to remove his garments.

    When he had finished undressing, he set his clothes on a nearby stone and gradually waded into the spring. At first, he felt that it was too hot, but he knew that this was only because he was so cold. He pushed his way in, as the tiny bubbles rose beneath his toes, and his skin came alive from the heat. His face flushed and his legs began to tingle, but finally, he was in up to his waist and could just barely see the far side of the spring. There was a small stony ledge that seemed good for reclining, so he swam ahead, as the steam swirled in around him. When he arrived at the other side, he hoisted himself up a bit so that he was sitting on the smoothed surface of the black volcanic stone, submerged from the waist down. He leaned back and let out an audible sigh of contentment as he slowly closed his eyes.

    ¡°Perfect, isn''t it?¡± Saru¡¯s voice came from his left. ¡°Just the right temperature.¡±

    Gin¡¯s eyes shot open, as he thought that he was alone in the spring. He could see Saru reclining just as he was, just a few yards away.

    ¡°Saru!¡± he exclaimed, dipping down further to make sure he was covered.

    ¡°What?¡± she said, leaning forward. She was submerged up to her collarbone, but the top of her breasts could be seen rising just above the water¡¯s surface. The light of the moon seemed to give her skin a silver, ethereal hue, and her eyes glimmered like bright fire lamps in the mist.

    ¡°Did you not come to bathe with me?¡± she asked him softly. ¡°I left my garments over there to let you know where I was.¡±

    Gintaro gulped. He could not tell if it was the rising steam or Saru¡¯s presence that had caused his face to burn red. ¡°I ¡­ I didn''t see them,¡± he mumbled.

    At this Saru¡¯s face fell in disappointment.

    ¡°But I am happy to share the spring with you if you¡¯ll have me,¡± he recovered.

    Saru perked up and reclined back upon a smooth stone, half of her exposed body now clearly visible to him. ¡°I suppose just this once,¡± she purred.

    All he could do was to remind himself to stay calm.

    ¡°It is a beautiful night,¡± she continued, looking up towards the full moon above.

    ¡°It is,¡± he said, trying to keep his eyes away from her, but failing miserably.

    ¡°I used to do moon viewing with my family on nights like this when I was just a girl,¡± Saru reminisced. ¡°We would sit on the veranda and eat chewy dango and just stare at the moon. My father would tell us stories, like the one about the rabbit who lives on the moon and how he grants wishes to those who stay up to midnight when the moon is at its fullest.¡±

    Gintaro smiled thoughtfully. ¡°I would tell the same tale to Yuki when she was very little. She has always liked stories.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were off fighting in the war?¡± Saru asked. ¡°Did you have a chance to see your daughter very often?¡±

    Gin shook his head sorrowfully. ¡°No. Once my daughter was born, her mother took her away from the Old Capital to live in a quiet village further away. It was just too dangerous to remain there during that time. But because they were outside of the city, it was difficult for me to leave and see them. At that time, the war had almost come to a standstill, and the tipping point seemed to hinge on our efforts. I was extremely busy, and I could not come home very often. I missed them both terribly, but¡­¡±

    ¡°It couldn''t be helped,¡± Saru finished for him.

    ¡°I used to think that way,¡± he said quietly, staring up at the moon. ¡°But now I think that it was just a lie I told myself. I could have been a better father, but I was so consumed by ending the war. I thought that if we could win the next battle, or gather the right intelligence, it would all be over, and I could know that I had a hand in ending it. But each time it was never enough. Finally, the war did end, and not the way I expected it to. Akira died. The Kurogumi failed. All my work was for nothing. That¡¯s why I look back with so much regret. There were years where I would only see them once or twice.¡±

    Saru floated over next to him. The ripples she created made his body pulse. ¡°You need to forgive yourself, Gin,¡± she said, looking at him with her dark eyes. ¡°We all make mistakes.¡±

    ¡°But mine are grievous,¡± he returned, unable to look at her now that she was directly next to him.

    ¡°I was at the peak of my strength at that time, but when the time came to defend the mother of my child, I was not even there. Each time I visited she would beg me to stay, but I never listened. Then, one day, she was gone. She had been killed in a chance encounter with a robber the very day before I arrived. If I were there, it would have never happened.¡± Gintaro went quiet after he said this as if he were watching it all over again in his mind.

    Even Saru bowed her head as if the weight of the tragedy had hit her too. Several moments passed. The babble of the hot springs was the only sound they could hear.

    ¡°Did you love her?¡± Saru asked. ¡°Yuki¡¯s mother?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± Gin said, smiling at the moon. ¡°I first met her when I was very young. I knew little of the world other than what my master had taught me. She taught me everything my formal education lacked. We stayed out late and danced in the grass. We sat at the river¡¯s edge in winter and sang to the fireflies in the summer. We fell in love. It was a young love, one that does not pay any heed to the realities of this world. She had Yuki early on, and due to my position, we kept our relationship a secret. We were never officially married, but to me, we were always husband and wife. As the years grew on, I saw her less and less, and the love we once had become something else, but it never died. I thought that I could be both a good husband and father and a bringer of profound change in this world, but now I see that I could not do it all. I sacrificed the former to serve the latter, but in the end, it was all for nothing. In the end, I had nothing, nothing except Yukiana. Yet even she did not accept me right away¡­¡±

    He finally looked at Saru who had been listening intently to his words.

    ¡°Do you think you could ever love someone like that again?¡± she asked, turning her face towards his. At that moment, their legs brushed aside each other in the spring.

    ¡°I do not know,¡± he admitted, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I deserve a second chance. Besides, I have my daughter to think about. I can¡¯t do anything, feel anything until I know that she is safe.¡±

    At this Saru¡¯s eyes darkened with anger. ¡°You are so blinded by regret and grief that you cannot see anything beyond the next step you take. In that, it doesn''t sound like you¡¯ve changed at all! You have only traded one obsession with another!¡±

    ¡°What would you have me do?¡± he snapped back. ¡°My daughter is out there, likely suffering beyond imagination, hanging on the verge of death for all I know! Would you have me treat this any less seriously?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Saru said, shrinking back and speaking softly once again. ¡°You are a good man, Gin-san. I do not doubt that you fight for the right things. I just¡­I want you to consider the cost. You said that you lost your soul years ago, but I don¡¯t think that''s true. You walk a fine line. You have to remember that you are still a man, a real man with feelings and needs. All people need love, even you.¡±

    He said nothing in response but appeared contemplative.

    ¡°There are other people who care about you, Gintaro-san,¡± Saru said, stealing one last glance at the moon. ¡°Just remember that.¡±

    She rose and began to cross the hot spring. Gintaro watched her as she left him and felt a pang of guilt in his chest, as she disappeared into the enveloping steam. When he finally returned to the camp, both of his companions were fast asleep. He studied them both with a new perspective.

    It had been so long since he thought of himself as worthy of love or even as someone who could be trusted. He had often identified himself by his titles: apprentice, warrior, captain, and father. He had never thought about receiving, it was always about what he could do or give. He had not thought of himself as someone who could deserve happiness until Saru reminded him of it. For the first time in a long time, he felt grateful to be alive. ¡°I have food, I have friends, and I have a mission,¡± he thought. ¡°And soon, I will have my daughter back.¡±

 Chapter 50 - Yukiana - The Good Doctor

    Yukiana awoke to utter darkness. She could see nothing, hear nothing, and sense nothing except for the thin futon underneath her and the light blanket on her skin. Remembering only fragments of what had happened, and not knowing what was real, she began to lift her hand toward her face. She touched her cheek first and felt her warm fingers press into her soft skin. Then, slowly, she walked her fingers up. There was a bandage covering the socket where her left eye should have been. She pressed into it and knew, as she knew before she even lifted her hand, that it was gone. The grim realization rolled across her like a powerful wave. Her hand dropped back down to her side.

    ¡°It¡¯s gone...¡± she thought.

    She could tell that someone had dressed the wound and taken care to clean the blood and viscous fluid of the eye off her face. She lifted her right arm and felt around for the other eye. This time she was not as certain. There was an even larger bandage that must have wrapped around her entire head, holding many layers of cloth over the right side of her face. But as hard as she tried, she could not see anything. She was immersed in complete darkness.

    At that moment the despair was so strong that it felt like the weight of a mountain upon her, crushing her, breaking her apart. She wanted to cry, to weep, but it was not physically possible. There were no tears available to her. She let out a moan of anguish but stopped suddenly.

    She could hear her own voice, and not just inside of her head.

    Yuki jerked herself up suddenly, but because of the loss of her vision, her balance failed, and she tumbled onto the wooden floor. She cried out and groped around for a way to right herself.

    ¡°Easy, child. Take care now,¡± said a voice from beside her. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll help you up.¡±

    She shrank back, instinctively afraid of the voice that seemed suddenly so nearby. But steady hands came beside her and helped her up, then she was able to sit back on the futon. She tried to look out to see the face of the person who was helping her, strained with all her might, but there was nothing but darkness. Yet she could feel the hands on her skin and hear the labor of his breath, and this was something.

    Eventually, the hands left her. ¡°Can you hear me, child?¡± the voice said after a moment.

    Yuki nodded her head, but it made her feel strangely dizzy, so she stopped. ¡°Oh, thank the All-kami!¡± the voice said in a hushed tone. ¡°Can you speak?¡±

    Yuki opened her mouth and moved it around as if practicing making a sound. ¡°Yes,¡± she finally said, apprehensively. The feeling of being able to speak once again gave her a momentary burst of joy.

    ¡°Dear heavens!¡± the voice now cried, unable to contain its elation. ¡°You can speak! You can hear me! Oh, how wonderful!¡±

    Yuki sat still, listening to this person, who sounded like an old man by the voice alone. He was praying and celebrating unabashedly. At length, he was able to master himself. He must have noticed her once again, with her head bowed, sitting deathly still like a corpse because his voice shifted to a tone of concern.

    ¡°I am sorry, my dear. It¡¯s just that, when you came to me, I did not know if you would ever recover. Your injuries were grievous, and the trauma to your head might have never healed. But here you are, alive! And you can speak and hear me. What a miracle!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gone...¡± Yuki murmured, bringing her hand to the wrapping around her left eye.

    There was a long pause where the voice did not reply. Evidently, he was considering his next words with great care.

    ¡°It is,¡± he said somberly. ¡°I am terribly sorry. I could not save it. It was already destroyed beyond repair by the time you came to me.¡±

    Yuki said nothing.

    ¡°But you may not be completely blind,¡± the voice continued with a hint of hope. ¡°Your right eye was severely damaged, but it is still intact. It will need some time before we know for sure, but it may provide you with some sight.¡±

    At this, Yuki lifted her head. ¡°Do you think I will ever see again?¡±

    There was another long pause. ¡°I do not know, child. But so far you have been remarkably resilient. So, let¡¯s be cautiously optimistic, shall we?¡±

    The despair that had consumed her at first eased if only slightly.

    ¡°My name is Mori Tadamichi,¡± the man said, nervously trying to abate the silence. ¡°I am a servant of the Sh¨­gun. I am one of his personal physicians.¡±

    ¡°Why did you help me?¡± asked Yuki quietly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me die?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, child?¡± Mori said with great concern. ¡°You mustn¡¯t talk like that! Your life must have tremendous value if you could overcome all that was put against you. I have never seen such dark power at work on a person before, let alone against a young girl. It took me hours upon hours just to gather the right materials to try and heal you. You were stricken blind, deaf, and dumb. But you came back from the depths. You came back!¡±

    Yuki did not feel like this was any kind of accomplishment to be proud of, but Mori was trying to make her feel better, so she managed another nod of appreciation.

    ¡°That was black, evil magic, darker than I have seen since I was a young man. We will not talk about how you came to be stricken yet, for I do not know who may be listening, but let us just say that you were rescued and brought to me, and the Sh¨­gun himself ordered that everything necessary be provided to make you well. He was not pleased that you had been injured, not pleased at all.¡±

    Yuki did not understand. She could now remember her horrific encounter with the Lady vividly, but she did not understand why the Sh¨­gun would have her healed. Were they not lovers? Did they not have the same intention for her? But then she remembered the plot against the Sh¨­gun and the reason why the lady had punished her so violently.

    ¡°Perhaps he suspects?¡± she thought. She then committed herself to the conversation for there was more that she wanted to know. ¡°Why did the Sh¨­gun send you?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Mori said hesitantly, ¡°The official reason is that I am the chief of his physicians. However, the real reason is that I am a Truist, and the only one with experience in treating these kinds of afflictions. Please, you cannot repeat that outside of this room, or ever again. It could be my head if that became public knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Where am I?¡± she asked, turning her head as if to look around out of habit.

    ¡°You are within the Castle of the Sh¨­gun, The Hawk¡¯s Perch, Taka-no-j¨­. For now, you are afforded this private chamber until you are fully recovered. You should be safe for the time being if that is why you are asking. You are far enough away from her, but then again no distance is too far if you ask me.¡±

    ¡°You said I was rescued by someone. Who?¡±

    At this, she could hear the man rise to his feet, shuffle across the room, and peek outside of the door before shutting it again. ¡°It was a woman. I think she was one of those detestable ninja from the Shin-Shadowhand. She did not give her name. She just said that she was your new caretaker. I told her that she had done quite a poor job allowing you to suffer as you did, but she told me only what had befallen you and nothing more. She left just as quickly as she came and has returned only once to make sure you were going to survive.¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°She must be Kondo¡¯s replacement,¡± Yuki thought to herself. ¡°I wish Kondo were still here. If he had been there, this might not have happened.¡±

    ¡°I will say this,¡± Mori continued. ¡°Few who face the wrath of the Lady survive it. You are perhaps the only one I know of who has. You also have the favor of the Sh¨­gun, so she is not likely to come and finish the job, not yet at least. I am not sure why, and you need not tell me, but you are indeed quite special to be afforded protections by my lord. It may not seem like it, with all that has happened, but I believe you are here for a reason. You must choose to live, child.¡±

    Yuki turned her head to face the man. She did not know why, but she felt like she could trust him.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me, Mori-sensei.¡±

    ¡°Thank the All-kami,¡± he replied calmly. ¡°For I am only his instrument.¡±

    For the rest of that week, Yukiana spent all of her time in the small, isolated room relearning how to move about without her vision. At first, she did not have the will to try, but at Mori¡¯s kind insistence, she began to do some on her own. Her body was restless, and at the same time she was exhausted, for in her inner darkness she could not tell day from night, and she slept for only a few hours at a time. The exercise seemed to help her sleep more fully, so she made a habit of exploring her small cell several times each day.

    Her room was part of the castle architecture, located within the very battlements themselves, likely in some elevated position within the castle grounds. She knew this because from her small window to the outside the wind would often blow and howl with great strength. The room was also quite cool, even on sunny days. The walls of her room were made of wood beams and plaster, and the floors were of hard, polished cedar. There was space for her small futon, a low table, and a few pillows for sitting, and a cart with Mori¡¯s ingredients and tools.

    At first, she had to feel her way around, stepping slowly and cautiously with her arms on the wall or outstretched. She tripped over the table frequently and knocked over poor Mori¡¯s cart so many times that he eventually put it outside of the room. After a few days, she became familiar with her surroundings and could navigate the room with relative ease.

    The doctor had promised that after one week, he would test her right eye and see if it was still viable. This gave her what little hope she had to go on, but also an ominous dread of the worst case in which she would find herself permanently blinded. Mori was a busy man, but he came to visit her throughout the day. He spoke openly and honestly, for he had discovered that this area of the castle was unoccupied, and all adjacent rooms were empty. Her room, however, was always to be locked, as commanded by the Sh¨­gun himself. Only Mori and a few servants ventured to this wing of the castle, and only every so often. The servants brought her food, clothes, and water for a bath.

    The doctor came once or twice a day to check on her and to rebandage her eyes if necessary. He was always exceedingly kind to her, and they often spoke about growing up as Truists. He told her about his upbringing in the monastery, which was not so different than her own, and about his early days as a physician.

    ¡°Back then, almost every monk was trained in the healing arts, to bring relief to the communities in which they were placed, but physicians were of a different order, and our charge was to care for several precincts, traveling here and there as need pressed us. Early on, I was sent to a very rural region in what we now call the Middle Country. It was there that I treated many unnatural afflictions, similar to the ones you have suffered from at the hands of the Lady.¡±

    Yuki shivered, still reeling from her encounter with Ishihara. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. It was as if she was a witch or a yomi, the kinds I¡¯ve read about in stories. She spoke, and I could do nothing, and her strength was terrible!¡±

    Mori cleared his throat and spoke in a faint voice. ¡°Since the Lady has become my master¡¯s prime consort, I have gotten just about all I can take of that woman. She is more than what she seems, that is certain. People close to her die in very unusual, even unnatural ways. Some of which are beyond my powers to heal.¡±

    ¡°So, is she a witch, or is she a yomi?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure. She certainly has some kind of unnatural power. But whether it comes from within, or from her hidden allies, remains a mystery. Were there any others with you when you were attacked?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Yuki said, shaking her head. ¡°Not that I know of. But the Lady, she appeared to change shape, and her eyes, they changed too.¡±

    Mori shivered. ¡°Quite disturbing. Two yomi come to mind that have been known to cause deafness and the inability to speak. The yamanba of the deep mountains was said to steal the voices of young maidens and use them to entice men to their deaths. The futakuchi-onna is a yomi who reportedly has two mouths and can scream so loud it can destroy one¡¯s hearing. I could understand if she were able to do one of those things, for then we could certainly guess what she is, but for her to do both is well-nigh impossible. I have never heard of such a thing.¡±

    Yuki lifted her fingers to touch her vacant eye socket. ¡°And my eyes?¡±

    Mori shifted uncomfortably. ¡°Those she did by her own power, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    There was silence for several moments. ¡°But you were able to save my ears and my voice,¡± Yuki finally said with quiet resolve. ¡°You truly are a good doctor, worthy of serving the Sh¨­gun. But he, the Sh¨­gun I mean, does he know about your past?¡±

    ¡°Back when I was first appointed to the court, nearly every nobleman had a Truist physician, so yes,¡± Mori explained. ¡°It was fashionable, and we were quite good at our work. Even nowadays the most wealthy and powerful still have them, though it is illegal. But I am here, aren¡¯t I? My lord knows what I am, and he has not removed me yet.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever get angry?¡± Yuki asked. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it he who allowed the persecution of Truists to take place?¡±

    ¡°I have lived with Hideyo-sama since he was a young child who loved to chase butterflies and climb trees. I saw that little boy eventually rise to become a Sh¨­gun and unfortunately, such an endeavor takes its toll on a man. It greatly saddens me that he has taken to treat my people so, but I have never felt that I should abandon him. The All-kami has given us each our own mission, and mine is to serve the Sh¨­gun for good or for ill. Perhaps one day he will change his mind, and I may play a small part in that.¡±

    Yuki did not see the wisdom or courage in this kind of arrangement, but she held her tongue. The old man had done enough to help her. She did not mean to insult him.

    Over the next few sessions, Yukiana also shared her own story with the physician. She did it not only to pass the time, but also because he seemed to be the first person to really care and listen to her, and it was relieving to put it all into words. She told him about her father, about the bliss that was Kokoro. She then described her kidnapping by Kondo of the Shin-Shadowhand, and all that had occurred from then until now, giving great detail about the encounter with the Lady Ishihara.

    Mori grew quiet as she finally came to the end of her tale.

    ¡°There is one last thing,¡± she offered cautiously. ¡°The reason why the Lady attacked me so was because of a secret. I knew something that she would not want to get out. I am afraid to tell you because it has brought me and all I knew here to ruin. In fact, I am sure she would have already killed me if it were not for my other accursed purpose.¡±

    ¡°Then you need not say it,¡± Mori said softly. ¡°For I have long suspected that she had a villainous intent. But as she is now with child ¨C his child, I could not bring myself to accuse her.¡±

    ¡°Even if it were to protect your master?¡±

    Mori sighed. ¡°I would do anything for him, but I know my master. Even if all the evidence pointed to her, he would still not believe me. And such a claim would cost me my life. Then I could not help you.¡±

    ¡°So, there is nothing you can do?¡±

    Mori shook his head solemnly. ¡°No, I am afraid not. At least not yet. He must see her for what she truly is. Though, I fear that he will only realize it too late.¡±

    Yuki grimaced. ¡°So now you see. My life has been just one tragedy after another. Once I feel that it cannot possibly get any worse, it does. I am beginning to think my father will never come to rescue me, and if he does, what will be left of me?¡±

    Mori mulled over his words, sensing that this was an important moment. ¡°Yukiana, have you ever considered that perhaps it is not your father who is meant to rescue you, but you who are meant to rescue your father?¡±

    She lifted her head. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± the doctor continued, ¡°The way I see it, what you have been doing up until now has not worked out so well. Waiting for him, I mean. Perhaps you should consider a different approach.¡±

    Yuki was stunned by this seemingly foolish advice. ¡°I don¡¯t understand! My father is a great warrior, and I am just a crippled little child!¡±

    ¡°That may be how you feel,¡± the doctor said sternly. ¡°But I think you are more powerful than that. Think of all that you¡¯ve endured.¡±

    ¡°How would I even begin to help him anyway? I am a blind captive of the Sh¨­gun!¡±

    ¡°Your situation is quite dire,¡± the old man admitted. ¡°And I am not saying that you must act on it right now. But waiting to be saved, and suffering the worst to save another, are two different things entirely.¡±

    He left shortly after this conversation, and Yuki was left to meditate on his words. She did not understand what she could have done over the past several weeks besides fling herself off a cliff or into the ocean when she had the chance. Now blind and locked in darkness, she felt more helpless than ever before. How could she rescue her father, and from what? Her father was as self-sufficient as any man alive. And she¡­she had nothing.

 Chapter 51 - Yukiana - A Leap Into Darkness

    The day finally came to remove the heavy bandages and test her right eye. Doctor Mori came and undid the bandages tenderly and with care. When he was finished, he carefully cleaned around her eye with a moist cloth, dabbing it with warm water mixed with fragrant herbs. After a bit of time, he paused.

    ¡°It may be too early,¡± he said nervously. ¡°It has only been a few weeks after all. Perhaps we should wait a little longer?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Yuki answered. ¡°I would like to try now.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± he conceded, sounding apprehensive. ¡°Yuki-chan, please try and open your eye. But do it slowly and carefully.¡±

    She did. She could feel the eyelid lift on her face. It was not a specific feeling, but a general awareness that her eye was now open and exposed to the light. She opened her eye slowly at first and then flung it wide.

    She could see nothing.

    ¡°It¡¯s no good,¡± she said softly. ¡°I am blind.¡±

    The physician, who was holding his breath, slowly exhaled. ¡°Well, as I said. It may be too early to tell. We really should have waited ¨C I mean there are a range of factors at play here and...¡±

    ¡°Do you really think it will get better?¡± she asked, in the smallest voice she had ever heard herself use.

    ¡°I do not know,¡± the physician admitted, but the tone of his voice told her everything she needed to know. ¡°Let me try this salve first, and we will see how it goes tomorrow.¡±

    She sat limp, with all her will sucked out of her, while Mori dabbed her opened eye with some cream.

    ¡°There,¡± he said, doing his best to sound comforting. ¡°I am sorry things didn¡¯t turn out the way you wanted. These matters are often rather difficult.¡± He paused, realizing that his words were not helping. ¡°Ah!¡± he cried as if remembering something important. ¡°I found this on your person when you first came to me and hid it away so that it would not be discovered by anyone else.¡± He took her hands and opened them, and then slowly put a long, slender chain and a gemstone into her palms.

    Yuki manipulated the contents for a few moments, letting her fingers feel around the smoothness and the curved shape of the stone. She measured the size and the weight of it in her grasp. It felt strangely familiar.

    ¡°A magatama¡­¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Yes! Is it yours, child?¡±

    ¡°What color is it?¡±

    ¡°It''s a milky white, pearl I would say.¡±

    She forced a shallow nod. Her lips quivered. ¡°It was my mother¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Then it belongs to you!¡± Mori stated, sounding very satisfied. ¡°You must hold on to that. It is ancient, exceptionally beautiful, and important, I think. Let it be a small comfort to you on this day.¡± His voice trailed off. ¡°Well, I must be leaving now. But keep your head up. We will try the salve and see where that gets us. Don¡¯t give up hope!¡±

    Yukiana said nothing as Mori quietly left the room. As soon as he shut the door, she laid down and despaired.

    ¡°Hope?¡± she whispered between sobs. ¡°What is hope?¡±

    Yuki awoke sometime later, confused and unaware of the time. She did not know how long she had slept, so she did not know whether it was day or night. She woke in a miserable state of mind, and the disorientation made it all the harder for her. Despair had reached its very crescendo and dark thoughts enveloped her. She had been taken, enslaved, sold, and traded like common goods, and now her left eye was gone, and her right was rendered useless. In that moment she purposed to take her own life and set about finding the means in which to do so.

    The door was locked, so she was constrained to her small cell. She could have used one of Mori¡¯s tools if they were inside, but since he usually left them outside her room, they were unavailable. Her servants never gave her sharp utensils either, perhaps as a precaution, or just because chopsticks were sufficient for most meals. Her blankets were long enough, but she had nothing to tie them to, and the roof above her was flat, without any rafters to use. She knew this from her intricate inspection of her chamber over the past week. She did have a window, but it was too small to crawl through.

    She walked over to the door, to see if she could hear anything from down the hall, and as she did, she accidentally leaned too hard, and the door suddenly popped open.

    ¡°How strange,¡± she thought to herself. ¡°Perhaps Doctor Mori was so upset by the results of the test that he forgot to lock it. Poor Mori-sensei, he has worked so hard on me.¡± She stood still for a moment, straining her ears to make sure no one was coming.

    The thought entered her mind of jumping from one of the high battlements or a parapet with a large enough window, and this plot stayed with her. The problem was that she did not know where she was among the castle grounds and how to get to the top.

    She decided to try going right and slowly walked down the hall with a hand on the nearest wall for balance. She passed a few doors on her way and tried each, but they were all locked. She moved hesitantly and carefully. Her sense of hearing had doubled in her blindness, and after several minutes she reached the end of the corridor. Here was another doorway, but it was left open and unguarded. She remembered how Kondo had told her that the castle complex was still being built, and it being exceedingly vast, would account for why some of the corridors were left empty. She stepped over a tall lip on the floor, careful not to trip over it, and went inside what seemed to be a high tower.

    She could tell that it was indeed a tower, for the little amount of noise she made seemed to echo and travel upwards. She felt around the room and noticed that there were many low openings, which were presently barred and shut. These were part of the defenses and allowed soldiers to fling stones or shoot arrows when under siege. There was also a ladder on one side, which she pushed herself to climb.

    She did not know how high she climbed exactly but estimated that she went three stories upwards. At the end, she could feel a base of solid flooring around her, and she was able to safely step off the ladder and onto the topmost floor of the turret. She could feel that the roof was just above her, as the room had a more cramped atmosphere and her movements sounded louder in her ears. The windows were locked in this room, except for one, which she was able to slide open with a firm shove. As soon as she did so, a cool breeze swept in, and the wind whistled by.

    Without much thought, she hoisted herself up and climbed through the window, slowly but carefully gripping onto the tiles below. There was a triangular protrusion in the roof on which she could climb by straddling it and sliding forward. It was designed to shield men on the windows from arrows coming up from below. If she continued onwards for a few feet, she would eventually run into a bronze figurine of the symbol of the Mashige clan, the hawk with opened wings, which was attached to the corners of most of the high roofs of the castle grounds. Beyond the decorative figurine was an incalculable drop down to the earth below.

    Yuki paused once she sat on the small, tiled roof and held it tight. The wind seemed to whip by, and if a gust came strong enough, it would throw her off the roof if she were not careful. She was not quite ready to die just yet. She wanted to think first.

    She thought about all the events that had brought her to that ledge. She wondered about Kondo and the young Tora, how they were getting on in their pursuits. She considered Misasa and lamented the death of Rin. She thought about her childhood friends and teachers: Fuka, Mokuwahara, and Fuji. She thought about her favorite stories and the characters that now seemed so very far away. She thought about her father and mother most of all. She missed them, both of them, dearly. Her last thoughts were memories of all three of them together. In the end, she sighed.

    The wind blew again, and cut through her kimono, giving her a sharp chill. She reached down into the pocket of her kimono and drew out her mother¡¯s magatama. It was the only remaining article she had from her mother and the last gift given to her by her father. She felt that by putting on this small trinket, she would be close to them one last time. She had never worn it, and this would be one last way to honor them.

    She stood, gripping hard to the side of the watchtower. She did not want to fall accidentally but leap out with one final act of defiance and purpose. It had to be her way. It would be the last true action she would ever make. The last bit of control over her life was to end it.

    At first, she held the magatama in her hand, palming it. She then held it in front of her face. She held it so close to her right eye, hoping for even just a glint of light to show in the darkness. Of course, she could see nothing, not even the faintest outline. When that failed, she frowned. What was she doing? She would never see again. She knew that. Darkness was all she had left, and into darkness she would soon go.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    She then clasped the magatama¡¯s chain with her fingers tight, not wanting it to slip from her grasp. She slowly put it around her neck, so that it sat just between her collarbones. Yuki then stepped forward, bent her knees, took one last breath, and then paused.

    ¡°I am sorry, Papa. I couldn¡¯t wait long enough.¡±

    She stood there, barely balancing on the thin ledge, and had a vision of the wide world before her. It was nighttime, and the bright late summer moon hung enlarged in the sky above. The stars dotted the sky like a dazzling tapestry against the cloudless expanse. Below her was this marvelous new city, which seemed to swell with people by day and breathe at night as most had laid down in their small corners of the world. The remaining lights of fires and kettles, hearths, and candles emanated from the windows and paper doors, creating their own starry reflection on the ground below. It was so beautiful, peaceful, and still at that moment.

    Suddenly, she realized that this was not just a vision, but her own vision. Her right eye was somehow working again. She was seeing the actual moon, the true starry sky, and the real city below as she had once done before. Yukiana was stunned and even afraid at this realization and instinctively took a step back. As she did this, a strong wind blew across her, and she lost her footing on the smooth tiles. She slid down the roof, now clearly able to see the great height from which she had stood, which was at least ten stories or more from the ground below. At the last moment, she stretched out her arm and grabbed ahold of the bronze figurine of the fierce hawk, just in time to save her from plummeting to her death.

    She hung there as if by a thread, with one hand around the figure, and her body ready at any moment to slip down the tiles of the roof. She fought with all her might to climb back up, but the tiles were smooth, and the angle was too steep. She let out a cry of panic but realized that this was futile, for there had been no one around when she climbed the watchtower. Her grip was steadily failing, and without her anchor, she would surely fall. Yuki gave one last effort to pull herself closer to the figure, hoping to get close enough to grab it with her other hand, but as she did this, the figure cracked under her weight. Before her eyes, she watched the figure slowly shudder until it splintered and then fully gave way. She slid down the tiles as horror rose within her breast. Then, a strong hand grabbed her by the wrist.

    She looked up. There he was, the Sh¨­gun of the Islands himself, hunched over the thin beam of wood that made the joint of the small roof. His eyes were locked on hers. There was fear in them, anger but also worry. He leaned back, like a counterbalance, which brought her up the tiles once again. Her feet kicked viciously, searching for anything in which she could grip. But the tiles were built with this very purpose in mind, to prevent any from below from making their way up. Her wrist throbbed with pain from the Sh¨­gun¡¯s iron grip, but he steadily brought her closer, inch by inch, to the top of the roof.

    They soon came to a juncture where he could not lean back any further for if he did, he would risk himself falling backward over the other side.

    ¡°Can you grab my hand with your other hand?¡± he cried, grunting and perspiring from exertion. ¡°I am losing you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± she answered and tried to reach with her other hand to grasp his. The first time she missed completely, the second time she managed to swipe at his forearm but could not get a solid grasp. Finally, on the third try, she managed to do it.

    The Sh¨­gun roared with ferocity as he pulled back, bringing her closer and closer to the edge. Soon another problem presented itself. There was not enough room on the thin strip of wood for two people. Realizing this, the Sh¨­gun, as he continued to hold her, moved sideways towards the watchtower window, and when he had gotten close enough, lifted her to the point where she could grasp and pull herself up onto the ledge, as he moved back through the window.

    Yuki was up, but too tired and afraid to stand. She slowly crawled her way towards the opening. The Sh¨­gun, with his outstretched hand, guided her towards him, until he could finally grab her and pull her back into the watchtower.

    When they both had made it inside the turret safely, they fell back upon the floor, their chests heaving from exhaustion.

    ¡°What were you doing?¡± the Sh¨­gun gasped after a few moments had passed. He was the first to rise to his feet. ¡°Why on earth were you out there?¡±

    Yuki rolled around and prostrated herself before her savior. ¡°I am so sorry, my lord. I...I... I have...please forgive me!¡± She was too astonished to speak clearly. She had not expected to fall in the first place, and she did not expect to be rescued when she did. Even more than that, she did not expect the Sh¨­gun to be the one to do it. He would have been the last person she ever imagined. But despite all these lingering questions, there was one greater emotion running through her heart. She could see! Her right eye had been healed!

    She began to weep, and at once tears began to fall from her intact eye. It felt so good, so refreshing to feel those tears that she sobbed hard and uncontrollably, convulsing and wailing in an outpouring of joy, fear, and wonder at being alive.

    Whatever fury the Sh¨­gun had for her at that moment melted away seeing the poor girl cry as if it were the most blissful thing to do. ¡°All right,¡± he said, trying to calm her. ¡°It''s all right. We are both alive. Do not be so troubled.¡±

    She did her best to compose herself, realizing whose presence she was in. ¡°You saved me, my lord! You saved my life! Why did you do it? Your life is worth far more than mine!¡±

    At this, the Sh¨­gun pursed his lips. ¡°I was on the battlements,¡± he explained. ¡°I often take walks out here alone, on beautiful nights when I find myself restless. I was staring up at the moon when I saw something strange. I saw a hawk flying low, the symbol of my house. I thought it was a sign and I followed it with my eyes. It flew right above where you were standing, my dear. Then, I thought you were some kind of kami, standing as you were. You looked so calm, so fearless. Then you were startled and fell, and I recognized who you were. I climbed the ladder as fast as I could, and I was just in time.¡±

    ¡°But, why?¡± she asked again.

    There was quite a long pause. The Sh¨­gun looked at her, and Yuki thought she could see tears in his eyes as well. ¡°I thought you were her.¡±

    After the Sh¨­gun had composed himself, he called for a few of his personal guards and retainers, all of whom apologized profusely for their absence. The Sh¨­gun did not punish them, as that area of the castle was supposed to be left unoccupied, and Yuki¡¯s presence there had been a secret to protect her from the Lady. This was why the usual sentinels were intentionally absent. Furthermore, the Sh¨­gun, who would normally never be without some kind of protective entourage, snuck away to walk the walls of his castle alone. He was wearing a simple dark blue robe and appeared much different than the last time she had seen him at the Council of Lords.

    Yuki was brought back to her room, and Mori was summoned from his sleep to meet them. After some time both he and the Sh¨­gun entered the room.

    Mori bowed profusely but was waved off by the Sh¨­gun, who sat casually on a cushion by the meager table.

    ¡°Sit down, Mori!¡± he commanded to his chief physician, and the old man hastily obeyed. ¡°Now, I need to make this clear,¡± the Sh¨­gun stated, ¡°Word of this cannot get out to anyone, I tell you, anyone! I will deal with the guards later, but I need you both to promise that this never is spoken about again!¡±

    Both Mori and Yukiana swore to keep the secret.

    ¡°Good,¡± he said, relaxing a bit. ¡°Now what on earth was that about? How did you get out of this room? What brought you up there? Imagine if I had not been there, or if I hadn¡¯t seen you!¡±

    Yuki moved to speak, but Mori interrupted her. ¡°It is all my fault, my lord. I must have failed to lock the door properly. Tonight was the most unfortunate of all nights, for she had just discovered that she might be blind for the rest of her life. Please have mercy on her! She must be in a desperate state of mind.¡±

    ¡°Is this true?¡± the Sh¨­gun asked, turning towards her. ¡°You are blind?¡±

    Yuki did not know what to say. She could see him as clearly as day, but if she told him so, that would open an entirely new topic of discussion, one she had barely thought about herself. So, she nodded and stared ahead blankly with her remaining eye.

    ¡°Well, you don''t have to worry,¡± Mashige said to her. ¡°I risked my own life in saving you and how foolish would it be to kill you now? Besides, I need you alive. You are a critical piece of a rather complex puzzle. But I cannot have you trying to kill yourself. Do not make me chain you up like a beast.¡± His words were cold and cutting. Then, he softened. ¡°You must have had a hard time of it, coming here. I can understand your despair. My prime consort is exceedingly wise, but she does have a dangerous temper. You were not meant to see it, but there we miscalculated. That is why you are here with me now. I do not intend for you to die in my care or suffer any further harm. I would even like to see you reunited with your father in the end.¡±

    Perhaps it was his sudden softness, the exhilaration of the night, the miracle of being able to see again, or her brush with death, but something inside her gave her tremendous courage. She was bold enough to ask this one question.

    ¡°Why did you take me away?¡±

    The Sh¨­gun frowned and moved as if he were uncomfortable. ¡°I cannot tell you that at this present time.¡±

    Yuki¡¯s head slowly lowered.

    ¡°But you must believe my words,¡± he insisted, sensing her disappointment. ¡°I do not intend you to suffer any further harm. Perhaps harm will come by miscalculation or mistake, but that is out of my hands.¡±

    ¡°Are not all of the Islands in your hands, my lord?¡± Yuki asked, her words heavy with meaning.

    ¡°So it is said¡­¡± the Sh¨­gun retorted, before turning to Mori. ¡°You, however, did have some fault in this. I will say this once. If she escapes from this room again without my leave, you will be held responsible. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes...yes, my lord,¡± he stammered with a low bow, his voice quivering with fear.

    ¡°Do all you can for her,¡± the Sh¨­gun finished, rising to his feet, ¡°But she cannot leave.¡±

    With that, he turned and stormed out of the room, and he and his retinue of guards could be heard marching in the direction of the castle keep.

    When all was quiet and still once again, the physician breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°You can never be sure when he is in one of those tempers, what he is going to do.¡±

    ¡°Mori-sensei,¡± Yuki said quietly. This had been the first time she had really been able to look at the man who had helped her survive. He was exactly what she had imagined him to be. He was aged, slightly stooped, and balding. He wore a simple attendant¡¯s robe, and he had an earthy, ordinary kind of face. Yet there was vigor in him, and a light of life in his eyes that defied his plain appearance. ¡°I am terribly sorry,¡± she apologized. ¡°You must have been so startled, being woken up from sleep like that.¡±

    ¡°Of course I was, child! I was summoned in the middle of the night! Summoned to the Sh¨­gun himself, no less. I could barely understand what was going on when I was first told.¡±

    ¡°I can tell that you must have been very worried, for you are wearing mismatched sandals,¡± Yuki said with a subtle grin.

    ¡°Oh! Well, so I am! But that is to be expected when¡­¡± he stopped mid-sentence. ¡°How did you know that?¡± he asked. His voice was like a hushed whisper.

    ¡°I can see them.¡±

    Mori suddenly lurched forward on all fours and crawled over towards her and peered into her right eye with disbelief.

    ¡°Strange...¡± he whispered. ¡°There seems to be something like a faint glow, coming deep from within.¡±

    ¡°My magatama...¡± Yuki said to herself, for the first time remembering that she began to see right after putting it on.

    The doctor pulled his head away from hers and stared at her with amazement. ¡°Tell me everything!¡± he cried breathlessly.

 Chapter 52 - Yukiana - The Tanuki

    Yukiana carefully told Mori everything that had happened, and he marveled at her remarkable story.

    ¡°So, you truly believe it was your magatama?¡± he asked. ¡°Are you sure? Are you sure it wasn¡¯t anything else?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said emphatically. ¡°My sight returned immediately after I put it on. I¡¯m not sure what else it could have been.¡±

    The doctor sat back and rubbed his chin. ¡°I have never in all my years heard of such a thing. Then again, it is said there were great powers imbued in the magatama of old.¡±

    ¡°It must have some kind of power,¡± she reasoned, ¡°It has to! My father always wore one. He never took it off. He was not a man to care about appearances or silly traditions. There has to be a reason for it.¡±

    ¡°Magatama have indeed been worn by the Truists since the very beginning,¡± the physician said contemplatively, ¡°But only by the special offices, not by the usual clergy. The stones are also associated with the Emperors, and that is why you still see them worn today, as a way to remember them. But these are nothing more than simple ornaments.¡±

    ¡°Some must have real power,¡± Yuki repeated. ¡°I wonder if there are any references about them in the annals.¡±

    ¡°If there were, I am sure that they would be protected by the Truist Order. I can take a look inside the castle library. The Sh¨­gun just recently imported many old scrolls and tomes from the Old Capital. If I find something interesting, I will bring it to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said hurriedly, her mind still racing.

    ¡°I am so glad,¡± Mori said with a warm smile. ¡°I am so happy that you can see again. Like I said before, I believe that the All-kami is watching over you. I believe that with all my heart. You must not throw your life away. Please promise me that you will never do such a thing again!¡±

    ¡°I promise,¡± Yuki replied absently, still lost in thought.

    ¡°Good,¡± said Mori, rising to his feet. ¡°It has been a very tumultuous night. Let us both get some rest, shall we?¡±

    Yukiana nodded, and the good doctor proceeded to leave the room. Yet she could not bring herself to close her right eye. It was not from lack of fatigue, for she was truly exhausted. Now that she could see, she could not bring herself to close her eyes and return to that utter darkness. Her eye scanned the entire room, noticing everything, every minute detail. Even the smallest pile of dust gave her a feeling of absolute joy, for now she could see it.

    ¡°I can see!¡± she thought. ¡°I can see!¡±

    After a few minutes of elation, her mind turned towards her dear father. ¡°I will save you, Papa,¡± she whispered under her breath. ¡°I don''t know how, but I know now that I must try.¡±

    She laid back on her futon, staring at the ceiling boards above her, and for the first time in what felt like ages, she smiled.

    Yuki woke up the following morning refreshed for the first time in many days. She had slept soundly through the rest of the night and far into the late morning. She knew this because the servants had already come and cleaned her room and left her breakfast on the table without her knowledge. She yawned and stretched her arms, still overjoyed at her ability to see. She had worried that because her sight had come so mysteriously, it would go away in the same manner. Perhaps everything that happened was just a silly dream. But every waking moment that passed seemed to confirm that the change was long-lasting, and for that, she could not be more grateful.

    She sat up and peered around the room. The sunlight from her barred window pierced the chamber and shone brightly upon the low table. It was so bright that she could see dust and sand particles floating in the rays. She squinted her right eye, for she could not precisely see what was for breakfast due to the intense light. The food they brought her was usually delicious, but sometimes they made a dish of fermented soybeans which she despised, as it smelled awful. That is what they had prepared for her that day, as she could already smell the sharp odor in the air.

    She leaned forward to see through the bright sunlight, and to her surprise, she thought that she saw something moving upon the table. She blinked her right eye, once, twice, three times. She was not mistaken, a furry animal was sitting in the middle of the table, eating from her bowl. It seemed to be a badger in terms of size, but it was far fluffier. It had hazel fur on top, and a deep, chestnut color underneath and around its beady, black eyes. By its face, it looked quite a bit like a raccoon, with its signature mask, and had an angular snout, like a fox. It had four dainty paws, and its fur changed colors just above them so that it seemed as if it were wearing tight black stockings. It had a bushy tail, and what looked like a paunch, or belly, which might have been because of its low-hanging, abundant fur.

    Yuki cringed at the sight. ¡°There is no way that I am going to eat that now.¡±

    She made large, wild motions with her arms in an attempt to make the creature flee. The animal kept chewing away, seeming only mildly entertained by her strange gestures.

    ¡°Shoo!¡± she said, once her movements did not scare it off.

    The animal merely looked at her quizzically but then went back to its feast.

    ¡°Get off my breakfast!¡± she finally cried, rising to her feet.

    This time it jumped back. It looked around as if to make sure she was not yelling at someone else. When the creature finally realized that it was the cause of the girl¡¯s convulsions, it dropped the bean it was chewing on, and it bounced off the table and onto the floor.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± she said. ¡°Now get out of here, or I am going to scream!¡± She had not considered just how this creature, though not especially large, managed to get into her room. She imagined that this animal might have been the reason she had heard such strange noises during her blind captivity, but she wondered how none of the servants or even Mori had missed it. She opened her mouth to cry out but was interrupted.

    ¡°Now that wouldn''t do, now, would it?¡± the animal said to her utter astonishment. ¡°If you want me to stop all you have to do is ask politely. You hardly finish your meals anyway. Especially this one. You do not care for natto, eh?¡±

    Yuki looked back at the dog-like creature with bewilderment. ¡°I must be dreaming,¡± she muttered to herself out loud, her voice rising. ¡°I was just scolded by a large...furry...rodent!¡±

    ¡°I am not a rodent. I am a tanuki,¡± the creature corrected her with noticeable agitation. ¡°Or a raccoon-dog, as some may say. And how must you think I feel? It is not every day a human can spot a kami, even if they are eating their breakfast.¡±

    She blinked once again. ¡°Kami? Did you say kami?¡±

    ¡°I did. Would you expect a regular tanuki to treat you so cordially? They are mostly rascals, the lot of them. The things they would say to humans if they could, well, it would be downright vulgar. I am sometimes ashamed to be their spiritual ambassador in the mortal plane.¡±

    Yuki looked around, expecting someone else to be watching this exchange. ¡°I am going to lay back down,¡± she said at last. ¡°I am not feeling well.¡±

    ¡°I think you look better than you have in weeks, human, if you don''t mind me saying so. But go on ahead. If it¡¯s alright with you, may I have some more of these beans?¡±

    She waved her hand indifferently and laid down and shut her eyes. ¡°If I fall asleep,¡± she thought, ¡°This will all go away, and I''ll soon wake up from this bizarre dream.¡± She could not begin to wrap her mind around things such as kami, spiritual ambassadors, and intelligible, non-rodent raccoon dogs. She hoped this would all come to an end very soon.

    However, after a few minutes of waiting, she cracked her eyelids once again. The creature was still there.

    ¡°You said you were a kami?¡± she inquired hesitantly.

    ¡°And I would still say so.¡±

    ¡°Why are you in my room?¡± It was an awkward question, but she had never had a conversation like this before, and it was the first thing that came to her mind.

    ¡°I was hungry,¡± it said plainly. ¡°You never seemed to mind before.¡±

    ¡°I didn''t know you were here before!¡± she cried, rising back up from her bed. ¡°Are you telling me that you have been eating off of my plate all this time?¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The tanuki rubbed its tiny paws together and looked as guilty as such an animal can.

    She groaned, feeling sick to her stomach. ¡°How can this be happening?¡±

    ¡°Well, it''s very simple really,¡± the tanuki began, grabbing one last bean and hiding it behind its back. ¡°You are currently wearing a remarkable piece of history; a jewel called the Eye of the Kami. It was made long ago, and its properties are rather unique. When you wear it, the Eye bestows the ability to see through to the spiritual plane, and as such, you can now see all kami in their spiritual form, such as myself.¡±

    Her hand instinctively went to her magatama, which hung around her neck. ¡°This?¡±

    ¡°Precisely,¡± confirmed the tanuki, unable to resist any longer and stuffing its tiny jaws with the last bean. ¡°Could you not tell the difference once you put it on?¡±

    ¡°I knew it immediately. I was completely blind before, and then I could see.¡±

    ¡°And in a sense, you can now see more with one eye than you ever could before with mortal eyes.¡±

    ¡°Then without this, I would still be blind?¡±

    ¡°I am not so sure,¡± the tanuki said with a shrug. ¡°Perhaps not. Your remaining eye might have healed with time. But that is not important now. What is important is that not only can you see again, but you can see me.¡±

    Yuki knelt back on her legs and stared at the animal before her with intense wonder. ¡°You seem to know a lot about my magatama. Did this ever belong to you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, they are useless to us. They are only beneficial to mortals. I have met a few who have wielded them before. Mighty indeed were they who could. But it''s been a long time since I have seen one, a few hundred years or so.¡±

    ¡°A few hundred¡­¡± Yuki repeated, ¡°Years? You are more than a hundred years old?¡±

    ¡°I am a kami,¡± the creature explained with a frown. ¡°We do not die as easily as you mortals. Well, that is to say, we do not die at all.¡± It picked up another bean and took a large bite. With its mouth full, the tanuki continued. ¡°Normally humans cannot see kami. But when you put on the stone, specifically when it rests against your skin, you receive the kami-sight.¡±

    ¡°Kami-sight?¡±

    ¡°It is the ability to see and understand kami. Anyone can talk to kami. We hear your dull prayers all the time. ¡®I want this. I need that. I would like more money. I want a prettier wife. I want a wealthy husband. On and on and on. It gets quite bothersome. With that said, only very few can actually see us, hear us, and communicate with us. That¡¯s a rare thing indeed.¡±

    Yuki considered this for a minute. It was starting to make sense. ¡°So if someone else were to enter this room right now they wouldn¡¯t be able to see you or hear you?¡±

    Tanuki nodded. ¡°They would probably think you mad, having a conversation with yourself.¡±

    Yuki laughed, imagining such a scene.

    ¡°So now that you know this ornament gives you the kami-sight, what do you intend to do with it?¡± She noticed that this was the first time that the animal was not chewing on food but staring at her intently.

    She cocked her head to the side. ¡°Assuming that this is still not a dream,¡± she said, ¡°Well, I do not rightly know. What can I do with it?¡±

    ¡°That is a wonderful question,¡± the kami answered, walking over to the near side of the table. ¡°There are many things you could do. What is it that you most desire?¡±

    Yuki pondered for a few moments before answering. ¡°I want to save my father. But first, I would settle with getting out of this wretched city.¡±

    The tanuki drew even closer, standing up on its hind legs, and looked at her with its black, beady eyes. ¡°It just so happens that I could help you with that, human.¡±

    ¡°You could? Well of course! You are a kami after all! It should be rather simple, no?¡±

    The tanuki chittered a moment, seeming a bit anxious. ¡°Well,¡± it started, ¡°I can help you but there is a price.¡±

    ¡°What''s the price?¡±

    The tanuki paused, trying to put its next words as carefully as possible. ¡°We must first bind our spirits together so that our fates are interwoven into the fabric of destiny.¡±

    Yuki¡¯s mouth dropped. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°There is a ritual, a binding ceremony,¡± he continued, pacing back and forth across the table with animated hand gestures. ¡°It''s a mutual exchange. I obtain immunity to the human miasma, and you get access to my divine powers. It''s a thing rarely done but consider the possibilities. We ¨C¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Yuki said, interrupting him. ¡°I have read about this kind of thing before. This seems like a trick. You are trying to swindle me of something important, are you not? And one more thing, how long have you been spying on me? I¡¯ve heard faint rustlings in my room since I came here. Was that you?¡±

    The tanuki seemed abashed at this and looked away with downcast eyes. ¡°I told myself not to overdo it and I still did,¡± he said to himself, rebukingly. He seemed to furrow his whiskers before turning back towards Yukiana. ¡°Please forgive me, perhaps we should start over. My full name is Hachimen-tanuki-kami, but you may call me Tanuki ¨C for that is what I am.¡±

    ¡°And I am ¨C¡±

    ¡°Masaki Yukiana, yes I know,¡± the tanuki interposed. ¡°I know you well. Yes, I have been learning as much as I can about you. Do not be frightened, for I mean you no harm and I have no malicious intent. You are wise to be discerning. If you can, listen to me and then decide.¡±

    Yuki studied him for several moments, but at last relented. She was still unsure if this was real or not but decided to listen and hear what this strange creature had to say.

    ¡°Let us start with why I am here, and why I have been watching you,¡± the kami began, seeing that Yuki was still interested. ¡°I have a mission. To complete this mission, I will need to bind with a human, specifically a human with the kami-sight. Since you are presently one of a very select few with this ability, I sought for you and have finally found you, just as you have come into these new powers.¡±

    ¡°But how did you know I would be here?¡± asked Yuki. ¡°Can you see into the future?¡±

    ¡°I cannot, but there are a few kami that can. I was told to search for one who would come to this city in this era. She would be a young girl with one eye. It was foretold that you would inherit the Eye of the Kami.¡±

    Yuki considered this and then frowned. ¡°So, you have seen me in my anguish and the best you could do was eat my breakfast?¡±

    ¡°I could not have helped you until now, for I have only just found you. And, I could not have saved you from your earlier suffering, even if I were right beside you, for I am still a kami, and my influence in this world is limited. Which brings me to my next point. As fate would have it, you and I share the same enemy.¡±

    Yukiana tensed for a moment, as she could hardly bring herself to utter the terrible name. ¡°Ishihara¡­¡±

    Tanuki bowed his head solemnly. ¡°Do you still wonder how she was able to afflict you so severely?¡±

    Yukiana answered with a mournful look, as dread memories came rushing back.

    ¡°The Lady also has the kami-sight, same as you. But she has a natural, or unnatural ability to see into the spiritual realm without the help of a magatama, or Eye. Long ago, she met a powerful kami that suited her dark designs. They were bound together, and since then she has slowly developed powers of her own. She is very subtle and potent, and her kami is just as ruthless as she is. They both despise humanity, and their designs are foul. She has moved up from the very bottom of your society to become the prime consort to the most powerful human on these Islands, the Sh¨­gun, and will soon give him an heir. I fear she is plotting something terrible, and she must be stopped before her plans come to fruition.¡±

    This attracted Yuki¡¯s full attention. She lifted one hand to her missing eye and felt around the empty socket. ¡°Are you saying,¡± she asked quietly, ¡°That if I bind with you, I will have a chance to stop Ishihara? That I could pay her back for what she did to me and my friends?¡±

    Tanuki¡¯s eyes seemed to glitter in the morning light. ¡°Yes,¡± he said.

    Yuki stared at the creature for a few moments. At first glance, he seemed like a harmless animal, and could almost be described as cute. But she knew from her stories that looks could also be deceiving. She could not trust this strange creature, not yet, though she wanted to. ¡°Tell me about the binding.¡±

    Tanuki nodded and drew himself up as if to make himself seem more distinguished. Yet it had the opposite effect, for its belly protruded outwards more profoundly.

    ¡°Humans long ago discovered a way to bind their spirits to kami if there was a mutual agreement. Kami, you see, are weak to the presence of humans, and not just because of their unpleasant smell or awful noise. Our powers are limited by other humans, which is why we generally avoid contact with your kind. Therefore, many of us live deep in the forests or under the mountains. We call this weakness the ¡®human miasma.¡¯ Now, if you were to bind with me, I would no longer be adversely affected by humans, and so I would be able to use the full extent of my powers in any situation. They might not be as impressive as prophecy, but I should be able to get you out of here at the least. After that, and this is the most crucial point, I can help develop my powers in you. You see, if we bind, you will inherit a seed of my powers, and with some practice, you will be able to use them independently of me. With enough training, you could become something of a kami yourself.¡±

    ¡°However,¡± he continued, ¡°There are a few drawbacks you should be aware of. Firstly, you can only bind with one kami, and thus receive only one kind of power. Secondly, and most important for me at least, when we bind, our fates are bound as well. It means that I am no longer immune to death.¡±

    ¡°You told me earlier that you cannot die,¡± Yuki said.

    ¡°If we bind, I will still be a kami, but a different kind. I will be a half-mortal and you likewise will be a half-kami. So, we will have the strengths and faults of both, and that includes the curse or gift of mortality.¡±

    Yuki considered this for a moment. ¡°That seems like a substantial risk on your part. Why would you take such a gamble on me?

    ¡°That is too long a tale to tell fully right now. All you have to know for the time being is that I understand the risks, and I am willing to take them.¡±

    Yuki was displeased that she received an indirect answer, but in all other matters, the kami appeared to be telling the truth. ¡°One last question,¡± she said. ¡°If I were to bind with you as you say, what kind of powers would I inherit?¡±

    At this, Tanuki closed his eyes as if he had been expecting this question and had a long-prepared answer that he seemed reluctant to give. ¡°Unfortunately, you cannot know that until after we bind. These are the rules, laid out by the All-kami himself, and if I tell you now, we will never be able to bind. You must make the choice, to trust me, or not.¡±

    Yuki was silent, considering all she had just heard. ¡°I cannot decide right now,¡± she whispered after a few moments. ¡°I have to think about it. Give me a few hours, please.¡±

    The kami looked disappointed at first but then recovered quickly. ¡°It''s all right,¡± he said as if trying to convince himself. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I have waited a few hundred years; I can wait a few more hours. I understand that this is all very sudden. You have only just heard about these things, and it must seem very strange to you. I have contemplated this matter for years and have sought you for such a long time. You can imagine my eagerness, so forgive me.

    Most humans think nothing about these heavy matters, and now this whole thing is being thrust upon you. If you refuse to bind with me, so be it. There may be others, but perhaps not. But Ishihara and her kami must be defeated, and this is my great task. If I fail, I am afraid no one will be left to stop her.¡±

    With that grim warning, he bowed and hopped off the table. ¡°I shall return later this evening,¡± he said. ¡°After dark. I will await your decision then.¡± He scurried across the floor and disappeared into the hallway outside by walking right through the door as if he were a ghost.

    Yuki exhaled, took one last look at her half-eaten bowl of fermented beans, and then laid back down.

 Chapter 53 - Yukiana - The Magatama

    She spent the rest of that morning pondering over her conversation with the kami. She first concluded that she was not, in fact, dreaming and that her encounter, despite seeming implausible, must have been real. If she was any older, or more experienced in the ways of the world, she might have brushed it off as some kind of figment of a troubled mind. She had been through enough trauma, and this might have been her inner unconsciousness breaking free. And yet when she removed the necklace from around her head, she returned to blindness, a clear indication that what she had witnessed was real.

    However, she was not so ready to trust a tanuki, kami or not. He seemed unusually keen on binding with her, and she was suspicious of his true motives. She needed more time to think, and if possible, more information on the matter of binding.

    Her situation was helped by the arrival of Mori-sensei at noon. He brought his lunch and an old, well-worn tome.

    ¡°This I found in the library. It is a recent arrival from the Old Capital. Here, take a look.¡±

    Yuki bent over the old book and opened it. The pages had been stained from age, and the characters were written in the old script, so it was a bit difficult to understand, but she had trained under the ancient Fuji-sensei and many wise Truist instructors before that, so it was possible to read. ¡°The Prismatic Way,¡± she read aloud. ¡°A Compendium of Ethereal Artifacts and Their Usages. By Miura Sen.¡±

    Mori nodded, flipping a few pages over. ¡°The whole thing is a bit esoteric, and the author tends to ramble on. It seems to have been written towards the very end of the rule of the Emperors, making this several hundred years old. Do you know the meaning of this character?¡± he asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s the character for magatama.¡±

    Mori smiled. ¡°You are quite clever. I was much older than you when I learned that one.¡±

    She turned to the corresponding pages and began to read.

    Magatama have gained substantial popularity in our modern age because of their ubiquitous representation in the Imperial House. Nowadays, they are nothing more than mere ornaments of fashion. However, these small, teardrop-shaped stones were once associated with the kami and the faint but important connection between them and humanity. Magatama have been thought to date from the early Primordial Age, causing them to be among the most ancient objects in this compendium. Although many of these early specimens are long lost to us in physical form, they are represented in the annals. The most famous of which, the Imperial Magatama, was rumored to have been passed down by the founder of the Imperial line, Masada Teru himself. Yet if one sifts carefully through the texts, the magatama was said to have been a gift to Teru by the Shinjin, while the mirror and the sword were creations of Teru with the aid of the kami. Together, the three of these heirlooms comprise the Three Sacred Treasures of the Emperors. However, because the magatama was given as a gift and not created by Teru¡¯s own hands, there is reason to believe that the magatama predates even him.

    Other than being flares of fashion, the magatama do have real practical uses. The Truists, being the closest to the throne and the protectors of the Emperor¡¯s mythos, award magatamas to the special offices of Kaijin and Sage, both of which utilize the power of the kami in their fields of expertise. For the Kaijin, they use the magatama to enhance their battle prowess and protect against violent yomi. For the Sage, they use the magatama to enhance their communication with the kami around them.

    Yet despite these obvious uses, the Truists have, unfortunately, steeped the procedure of using a magatama in mystery, so that it is inaccessible to the commoner. The Imperial House is also quite hesitant to acknowledge that there are any powers within these small stones, despite years of use of them. Therefore, because I am a historian outside the bounds of these two organizations, there is little else I can say about the matter.

    There is, however, one other known usage, which has never been observed but reported by various, albeit unreliable sources. They claim that the original purpose of the magatama was to create a permanent connection between a man and a kami, establishing a kind of binding phenomenon of spirits.

    The simple incantation, with its modern translation, is recorded below:

    Éñ¤ÏÉñ¡£

    ÈËég¤ÏÈËég¡£

    ÉñÈË¤ÏÈ«¡£

    Kami wa kami.

    Ningen wa ningen.

    Shinjin wa zen.

    Yuki stopped reading at the end of this passage.

    ¡°Oh dear,¡± Mori said, sounding exasperated, ¡°I am sorry that this wasn¡¯t more helpful. It says nothing at all about curative properties. I am afraid that it doesn¡¯t help us figure out how you got your vision back.¡±

    Yuki, however, was not so disappointed. ¡°It does mention binding,¡± she thought to herself. ¡°The kami was telling the truth after all.¡±

    The doctor soon left her, and she asked if she could hold onto the book until the following day. ¡°It¡¯s not a very popular text,¡± the old physician admitted. ¡°I am sure it won¡¯t be missed.¡±

    She studied it further, mulling over the possibilities. She was hesitant to bind her soul to another, but the one thing that stood out to her the most was that the kami did mention the word ¡®power¡¯. She had been trampled on by those who had power simply because she had none herself. The possibility of turning the tables on those who had wronged her seemed like a sweet recompense for her suffering.

    At the same time, she knew that an unnatural obsession with power was a dangerous thing. If there was one common thread in all the stories she had ever read, this was the preeminent one. She knew this deal could easily spell her doom. She had to be sure that whatever she chose, she did it for the right reasons.

    ¡°Power is a double-edged sword,¡± she reminded herself. ¡°It is eager to cut, even the one who wields it.¡±

    She rested that afternoon and woke just before dinner was supposed to arrive. It had already grown darker, for the clouds had come and turned the remaining sunlight into an amber-colored haze. She felt groggy and generally sick to her stomach, for the stress of her decision was weighing heavily on her.

    ¡°Hurry up,¡± she said to no one in particular. She paced around the room, occasionally putting her ear to the door, searching for anything unusual, like the scurrying of a mouse. There was nothing, so she continued to pace.

    After some time, there came a light knocking on the door.

    ¡°Dinner must be here,¡± she thought. ¡°Come in,¡± she called aloud. She was not in the mood to eat, but she was hoping that the food would attract the kami so they could finally speak.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    The key was hastily inserted and then the door slowly slid open with a grating sound. An unexpected yet familiar face appeared on the darkened threshold.

    ¡°Misasa?¡± Yuki gasped, instinctively stepping back with fright.

    There, before her, stood her former mentor, her face darkened by the shadows of the room, so all that could be seen was her slender frame and deep, white eyes.

    ¡°Yuki-chan,¡± she whispered, stepping into the light of the room. ¡°At last, I have finally found you! You were so difficult to find¡­¡± Her voice was different from the Misasa she knew before. It was the cool, cruel voice of the monster she had seen butcher her older sister Rin.

    ¡°How did you...¡± Yuki stammered, ¡°How did you find me?¡±

    ¡°It was not so easy,¡± Misasa said quietly, taking another step forward into the room. Her hands were concealing something behind her back, and there was a gleam in her eye. ¡°Many men come to Ishihara, among them are the castle guards. Eventually, they talk. They always do. But it took some time and painstaking effort on my part. They finally pointed me to that wretched doctor. Only he knew for sure where you were hiding.¡±

    ¡°Mori-sensei!¡± Yuki cried, her voice quivering. ¡°What did you do to Mori-sensei?¡±

    ¡°He had a terrible accident,¡± she answered coldly. ¡°Mixed up the wrong medicines, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    Yuki nearly dropped to her knees. She felt as if she had been punched in the stomach.

    ¡°You lie!¡± she screamed, intentionally raising her voice, hoping someone would hear her.

    ¡°You are all alone, little Yuki-chan,¡± Misasa said gleefully, stepping even closer. ¡°There are no guards here to help you. Your foolish Sh¨­gun has seen to that.¡± As she said this, he also lowered her hand to reveal a glittering dagger. It was the same one that had killed Rin.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Yuki pleaded, backing up towards the far wall.

    ¡°Because the Lady has come to regret letting you live,¡± her old mentor said matter-of-factly. ¡°Now that you are so close to the Sh¨­gun, you have become a loose end. I am an on¨¥-san now, but the Lady thinks that I am good enough to be a master. Could you imagine that? I would be the youngest master in Ishihara.¡±

    ¡°At what cost, Misasa? You murdered Rin! Will you murder me too?¡± At this, Yuki¡¯s feet struck the warm fabric of her futon.

    Misasa raised her head and looked Yukiana directly in the eyes. She had a frightful, deranged look about her. ¡°I did not murder Rin! She doomed herself with her treachery! She betrayed the Lady and received her just punishment. Now you shall do the same!¡± Misasa bent her knees to strike, but as she sprang forward Yuki managed to dodge by pulling up her futon blanket like a decoy, before leaping to the side.

    ¡°Have you made up your mind, human? Now would be a most opportune time to decide,¡± another voice sounded from across the room, just as Yuki hit the floor. It was Tanuki. She could see his bushy frame standing behind her attacker.

    ¡°Tanuki-san!¡± Yuki cried.

    ¡°What?¡± Misasa hissed, struggling to get free of the blanket. She could not see the kami beside her.

    ¡°I heard your cry! I came as soon as I could. Who is this woman?¡±

    ¡°This is one of the Lady¡¯s servants,¡± Yuki replied frantically.

    ¡°I wish I could help you, but there is nothing I can do to stop her. Not until we bind.¡±

    Misasa was free, and she lunged at Yuki again, this time narrowly missing her with a slash of her dagger.

    ¡°All right!¡± Yuki finally managed, evading another blow. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    ¡°Do you know the words?¡± he asked, crawling up her back until he was able to perch on her arm. ¡°Watch the knife!¡±

    Yuki dodged again, but this time the knife caught her sleeve and tore through effortlessly. She stumbled back against the wall of the room, and the knife went into the plaster mere inches from her cheek. Misasa screamed with fury, her eyes kindled with the fire of madness.

    ¡°Kami wa kami,¡± Yuki intoned, rolling to the side opposite Misasa, but she tripped and fell to the floor.

    ¡°Hurry!¡± the tanuki cried. Misasa had jumped on top of her, dagger in hand. All Yuki could do was hold her arms away from her body. She seemed to be no match for her former mentor, whose strength was overwhelming. Grunting, Misasa pushed the blade down towards her throat.

    ¡°Ningen wa ningen.¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± roared Misasa, exerting with all her might.

    ¡°Faster!¡± the tanuki cried, practically jumping up and down off her shoulder. ¡°I still cannot stop her. Not yet!¡±

    The dagger¡¯s tip was getting closer. Inch by inch, it was drawing down towards her exposed neck.

    Yuki¡¯s mind was racing. ¡°What is the next line?¡± she thought to herself, panicking. ¡°I can''t remember!¡±

    ¡°Shinjin wa zen!¡± the kami shouted feverishly.

    ¡°Shinjin wa zen!¡± she cried, making one last effort to hold off the blade.

    She felt a strange sensation at that moment. It was as if a storm had just entered her bloodstream. It felt as if she was being lit on fire, but it was not painful, as if something were protecting her from the searing flame.

    ¡°Here we go!¡± the kami cried, leaping from Yuki¡¯s shoulders towards Misasa¡¯s crazed face. He began scratching, biting, and clawing with all his might. Misasa lurched back but still held onto the dagger. This gave Yuki enough space to roll aside and push herself up. For being a small creature, the tanuki was a ferocious beast, as he was making quite a mess of Misasa¡¯s once fair countenance.

    ¡°Yuki!¡± he shouted while savaging his victim. ¡°You must trust me and listen to what I say! When she finally pulls me off, you have to be ready!¡±

    ¡°What is this devil?¡± Misasa cried.

    ¡°Ready for what?¡±

    ¡°You have to be ready to snap your fingers!¡±

    ¡°Snap my fingers?¡± she repeated, being thoroughly confused.

    ¡°You must!¡± the tanuki commanded, as Misasa had finally regained control and was grasping desperately to get her hands on him. ¡°I¡¯ve been saving up for a long time, so it should work.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± Yuki contested. She could not remember the last time she had snapped her fingers. ¡°What if I can¡¯t do it?¡± she asked breathlessly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he thundered, as he had finally been arrested by Misasa, who was staring down at him with fury. With great force, she tossed him over her shoulder and turned back towards Yuki. Her face was cut and bloodied and appeared more fearsome than ever.

    Yukiana, for her part, had her fingers placed in position, with the thumb pressed firmly into her middle finger.

    ¡°You wretch!¡± Misasa seethed, charging forward.

    ¡°Now!¡± the tanuki cried from somewhere off in the distance. Yuki stood in the gap as Misasa approached. She closed her eyes. Pushed her fingers together until the tension was too great and then snapped.

    Crack!

    The noise seemed to reverberate throughout the room, echoing off the white, plastered walls.

    Yuki had, out of instinct, shut her eyes to anticipate the inevitable blow, but it did not come. She kept her eyes closed for a few moments longer, thinking there had been some kind of mistake. But after a long enough pause that allowed her to contemplate her strange situation, she opened them once again.

    Misasa was staring at her as if she were looking at a ghost. Her eyes were opened so wide that one would think that they would eventually snap shut from the tension. Her mouth gaped and trembled. The ugly knife in her hand dropped and clattered on the floor.

    ¡°It cannot be...¡± was all that Misasa could mouth, for her voice failed to pass the threshold of her lips.

    Yuki was thoroughly astounded by this sudden turn of events and looked over to the tanuki, who had recovered and was also staring at her, but now with a look of great satisfaction.

    ¡°Rin?¡± Misasa whispered hoarsely.

    ¡°Rin?¡± Yuki repeated, and then out of curiosity glanced down at her arms. These were not hers at all, for they were lighter and slenderer. She then put a hand over her eye, the eye that was taken by Ishihara. It was there, fully intact, though she still could not see out of it.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Yuki cried out loud but then noticed that her voice had taken on a different tone entirely. She sounded just like her older sister, Rin.

    The voice startled her, but not as much as it startled Misasa, who gasped and stepped back fearfully. This was to be her undoing, for the tanuki had placed himself just behind her legs, and she stumbled backward, landing hard so that the back of her head struck the small wooden table, and she stirred no longer.

    ¡°That should do it!¡± the tanuki said proudly, hopping atop Misasa¡¯s forehead which lay awkwardly on the ground. ¡°That¡¯ll keep her down for quite a while, I think.¡±

    ¡°What has happened to me?¡± Yuki asked, inspecting her body, at least that which she could easily see. She had grown a few inches taller, and her center of balance was different. ¡°Why do I look like¡­¡±

    The tanuki wagged his hips and grinned widely, flashing his razor-sharp teeth. ¡°So now you know my power.¡±

    ¡°To bring back the dead?¡± she asked, the pitch of her voice rising with hysteria.

    ¡°No, no, no! Shapeshifting! I am a shapeshifter,¡± he explained with some degree of frustration. ¡°I can change appearances at will, and now that we are one, I can make you do the same. I had a feeling that this particular form would frighten her into a state of shock. Apparently....¡±

    Crack! The noise sounded again, but this time Yuki sensed that she was the only one who could hear it, for it seemed to happen within herself. She looked down and saw the gratifying familiarity of her own limbs once again.

    ¡°Ah,¡± the kami huffed with disappointment. ¡°That did not last very long. I suppose I am a little out of sorts after the binding.¡±

    ¡°You didn''t do that on purpose?¡± Yuki asked, looking behind her to make sure everything had returned to normal.

    ¡°No,¡± he admitted. ¡°Now that I am half-mortal, it may take some time for me to regain my usual power, if that is even possible.¡±

    It took Yuki a few minutes to calm herself, though whenever she looked down at herself again her heart began to race. She had not intended on binding with the Tanuki tonight. She was hoping to probe for more information to make a wiser decision later. But when Misasa suddenly came upon her, she had to choose. ¡°It is done then,¡± she said aloud. ¡°We are bound.¡±

    Tanuki nodded solemnly. ¡°We are. You are now a half-kami, and I am now half-mortal.¡±

    She felt a strange sensation wash over her, one of fresh elation mingled with dread. ¡°What do I do now?¡± she wondered. But she did not have the time to contemplate. Voices could be heard from down the halls. Apparently, she had been heard after all. She looked down towards Tanuki, this creature that was now bound to the very fabric of her being. ¡°You must hide!¡± she whispered.

 Chapter 54 - Yukiana - The Power of the Eye Shut

    It did not take long for several guards to come pouring into her small cell. They were surprised to see the unconscious body of Misasa sprawled on the cell floor. While a few of the guards attended to the unconscious young woman, Yuki pleaded with the others to be taken to the residence of Mori-sensei, who, as she hastily explained, might be in grave danger. They were unsure how to handle this request, for most of the usual guards did not know that the Sh¨­gun had a ward in this segment of the ramparts, and why. She spoke so passionately and fiercely that it gave the soldiers pause, who would have normally dismissed her. They knew that Mori was a highly valuable member of the Sh¨­gun¡¯s retinue, being his personal physician, and failing to act could mean dire consequences. So, keeping a close watch on her, five of the guards took her to go and find Mori-sensei.

    They came to the physician''s residence within several minutes, for it was directly attached to the Sh¨­gun¡¯s palace. All they had to do was exit from the ramparts and proceed down into the innermost area of the castle grounds. This was the highest place of the compound, the most important, and the most heavily guarded. From outside, Yuki could look back at the section of the wall where her small cell was located. She could see that it was part of a greater network of fortifications that surrounded the area, which included many tall gates and several watchtowers that loomed in the starlit sky.

    The palace itself was magnificent, being an amalgam of great wooden buildings with tall, handsome roofs, connected by long, elaborate corridors which were also covered and floored with tatami. Between the stately buildings and corridors were dozens of beautiful scenic gardens, some of which were kept illuminated even at night. Beyond the palace was the great seven-story castle tower that Yuki had seen with Kondo all those many days ago. It was even more impressive this close, despite the darkness of night. The massive structure seemed to dwarf everything around it, and when completed, it would arguably be the grandest structure in all of the Islands.

    When they came to Mori¡¯s residence, the guards knocked as was custom and when they did not hear a reply, they proceeded within. The room was small, square, and enclosed by paper doors, but stuffed to the brim with shelves which were themselves filled with various books, scrolls, ingredients, bottles, maps, and some strange utensils. It was a messy place but made even worse by the apparent struggle that seemed to have happened there not so long before. Mori was lying on the floor amongst a heap of spilled liquids and broken pottery. He was breathing, but just barely.

    Guards flooded the room, and other physicians were called, and amidst the chaos finally, the Sh¨­gun entered the room. As he did so, all who were there bowed on their hands and knees, until he permitted them to rise. Yuki followed suit but caught the Sh¨­gun¡¯s eye as he surveyed the room. He said nothing to her, but he did not seem pleased that she was there.

    Mori had been taken to his futon in the corner of the room and treated with medicines and salves, and his cuts bandaged where he was wounded. He appeared to be doing better now that he was being tended to.

    ¡°Who did this?¡± the Sh¨­gun growled.

    ¡°My lord,¡± said one of the guards, lifting his head, ¡°We found the culprit in one of the cells within the inner ramparts. She assaulted this maiden with the intent to kill. She is known as a servant of the prime consort.¡±

    The Sh¨­gun grimaced. ¡°I should have known,¡± he said bitterly. ¡°These walls are nigh impregnable. There could be no outsiders getting in by force or by stealth. She must have been let in by the prime consort. This is a weakness we have to consider.¡±

    ¡°What should we do with her?¡± one guard inquired, speaking of Misasa.

    ¡°She must be executed immediately,¡± the Sh¨­gun said darkly. ¡°Servant of my prime consort or no, the rules here cannot be broken. No man or woman shall lift a weapon against another within these walls without it falling back on their own heads.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± the guard answered. He turned and signaled to his underlings the orders of execution.

    At that moment Yuki felt a pang of remorse. Her heart broke for Misasa, her former mentor. She had only been doing what she was commanded, and though that was no excuse, she was being compelled by a master so wicked and powerful that it was impossible to refuse. She had been pushed into senselessness by the casual and insidious horror that was the Ishihara District and then manipulated by its founder. What she did was not fully her fault.

    ¡°My lord Sh¨­gun,¡± she interjected, lifting her head. She knew that he still thought that she was blind, so she did her best to portray a far-away look and blink as infrequently as she was able.

    He turned aside to face her while everyone else in the room collectively grew tense in response to her perceived insolence.

    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± he barked.

    ¡°I humbly request that you spare her life,¡± she said in a soft, placating tone.

    ¡°I refuse your request!¡± His voice shot back like a whip. ¡°The rules here carry grievous punishment and are not broken lightly!¡±

    ¡°But she did not have a choice!¡± Yuki broke out, tears rushing to her eyes.

    ¡°We all have a choice,¡± he said softening, considering her words more carefully. ¡°Unless you believe the girl was not herself when she committed the act.¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Yuki insisted.

    His hawkish eyes rested upon her for several moments. ¡°Very well. Guards, keep her in your custody until I am able to investigate this matter further.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± they said in unison.

    ¡°That is all,¡± he commanded, and waved his right hand, dismissing them at once.

    ¡°What about this one? Shall we escort her back to her cell?¡± one of the guards asked Yuki.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± answered the Sh¨­gun, who was staring at her intently. ¡°But two of you wait outside until I am finished with her. Then you will take her back. As soon as it is feasible, there shall be a guard posted within that wing of the ramparts at all times. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The guards then left in an orderly file.

    The Sh¨­gun then turned to the three other physicians, kneeling beside Mori. ¡°Will he live?¡±

    ¡°It is hopeful,¡± the most senior of the three said. ¡°It seems that he was forced to take poison which would at first dull his senses and lead to asphyxiation. But it seems as if Mori-sensei recognized the poison and stumbled around his room searching for an antidote. He took it just before he collapsed, and it saved his life. He is weak, but I do believe he will recover with some rest and time.¡±

    Both the Sh¨­gun and Yuki seemed relieved.

    ¡°Good,¡± Mashige said quietly, pausing for several moments. ¡°Please leave us then. I would like to speak with this woman privately.¡±

    The doctors did as they were bid and after bowing reverently, they saw themselves out.

    Yukiana studied the Sh¨­gun for a few moments. For the first time, she noticed that his features were heavy, weary, almost on the verge of despair. He was fighting with something, wrestling with some burdensome decision that he did not want to make.

    ¡°Such a brazen attempt within my palace disturbs me,¡± he said at last. ¡°This could happen again, and now that he has become a target, there is little I can do. When Mori comes around, you must tell him that he is to leave the city at once. He has served me well over the years. This is my repayment for his loyalty. He must leave this place as soon as he can and never return.¡±

    Yuki nearly collapsed with surprise and sorrow. ¡°It will crush him!¡± she cried, forgetting herself. ¡°He lives to serve you!¡±

    ¡°I know it well,¡± Mashige said mournfully, staring at his old physician who was lying perfectly still upon his back. ¡°He has served me since I was a child. He has taught me many a lesson, and even when I wore him out, he never forsook me. When I was a young man, he patched me up after I took a few hard hits during training. He delivered my first child. When I became Sh¨­gun, he was truly proud of me, as if I were his son. Even when I began to persecute his people, he never said a word, he never abandoned me. This is the least I can do. He deserves to live out his life and die peacefully, not to be tortured or murdered like a dog.¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°But you are the Sh¨­gun!¡± Yuki cried, overwhelmed with pity for the old man, whose heart would surely be broken by the news. ¡°This is your castle! Can you not keep him safe?¡±

    Mashige slowly turned to face her once again. He appeared impotent and a weak shell of the man that she had seen with such majesty the night of the Council of Lords. ¡°No, I cannot,¡± he admitted honestly. ¡°I may keep him safe for a time. But if he has fallen under her wrath then there is little that even I can do to stop her.¡±

    ¡°She was after me! Misasa drugged him to find out where I was!¡±

    ¡°And they will do it again. Next time, even if he doesn¡¯t know where you are, they will still kill him. Or later, when they find out that he saved you, they will kill him for that.¡±

    Yuki¡¯s head dropped. She could not believe what she was hearing. ¡°Why can''t you stop her?¡± she moaned, as tears wet her face.

    A single candle on Mori¡¯s desk illuminated the dark space and flickered upon the Sh¨­gun¡¯s elaborate robe, as he stood statuesque before her.

    Silence followed for a few moments before he finally spoke. ¡°You of all people should know well enough why. The Lady has been around long before me. She goes back to an era before this palace and these walls when the keep was just a three-story turret overlooking an ugly mire. As I have risen, so has she, and so has this city. Our relationship is more than that of lovers. We need each other. Any day now, my armies will encounter the largest invasion force to ever threaten these Islands since the days of the Emperor. I need her to save us. I cannot do it alone.¡±

    His words were chilling, and she held back a shiver as he spoke. So, it was true after all, and the Lady was not lying. She was responsible for the power of the Mashige clan and was able to wield them like a sword as she so pleased. This was terrifying. This meant that she was not only the most powerful woman in this city but in all the Islands.

    ¡°What about me?¡± Yuki asked, after facing the grim realization. ¡°If you cannot protect even him, what about me?¡±

    Mashige grimaced. He was clearly troubled. ¡°The Lady is not pleased with you, that is plain. She will come for you again. But you are not to blame for this. I am.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It was I who desired to bring forth your father from his paradise. It was I who gave the order and had you brought here. I did not confide in her about my designs, and when she discovered it, she was...upset. But she eventually gave way to my persistence and relented, allowing me to proceed. However, recently she has once again grown sour on the idea, and your presence here has put her over the edge. She will try and kill you, but not with her own hands. She will send one of her thralls to do it and claim it was an accident. She does not want to completely undermine me. I may rely on her, but I am still the Sh¨­gun, and my child is inside of her. Our heir will inherit the kingdom we have built together. She needs me as much as I need her.¡±

    Yuki felt a pang of compassion when she heard the Sh¨­gun¡¯s words. ¡°Was he truly so blind?¡± she wondered. ¡°You are mistaken,¡± she said quietly, and it felt so strange to be telling the Lord of the Islands that he was in error. ¡°Do you want to know the real reason why the Lady desires my life?¡±

    The Sh¨­gun turned his eyes upon her. Though he did not say it, she could tell that he was ready to listen.

    ¡°It is not because of your plan, though that might be a small part of it. It is because I know something. I know the secret that she does not want to let out, especially to you.¡±

    Mashige¡¯s countenance shifted. Yuki could sense fear in him.

    She exhaled. This, she could tell, was a pivotal moment. ¡°The Lady is going to betray you, my lord. If the battle with the barbarians goes her way, she will turn on you.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± the Sh¨­gun thundered, frightening Yuki so that she took a step back. ¡°She has my child!¡± But his face had turned a shade of red that signified great humiliation. It was as if he already anticipated this.

    ¡°My friend overheard her speaking with a man in her private chambers and told me of it. That girl was butchered, and I am next. That is why she detests me so. You must believe me! You must stop her!¡±

    Mashige moved as if to strike her but then checked himself. ¡°I¡­I do not believe you!¡± he roared. ¡°I will not believe you! Never speak of it again!¡±

    Yukiana was terrified and fell to her knees and began to sob. She was overwhelmed by the most wretched misery, for even the truth would not be enough to save her. ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± she lamented. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand! Please, my lord, I beg of you, why have you heaped grief upon grief upon me!¡±

    Mashige eventually mastered himself, but his eyes betrayed his inner turmoil. He spoke in a low, distant voice as if trying to flee to past memories and designs. ¡°It is but a fleck of gold in a running river. I seek something that perhaps only your father can retrieve. I needed you as bait of course, but I needed his journey to be fraught with peril, and if the stories are true, it has been. These perils will strengthen him, sharpen him, make him what he once was.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, as tears continued to fall. ¡°What is this thing that has destroyed our lives?¡±

    At this, the Sh¨­gun¡¯s features darkened. ¡°You go too far.¡±

    ¡°But I¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± he boomed, his vitality beginning to return. ¡°I pity you, child, but in the end, you are only a cog. Yes, a cog which has moved a great power but is in the end, by itself, worthless.¡± He was growing frantic now, and his words seemed to spill from his mouth. ¡°And the trap is set and nearly complete. Soon he will be here. Yes, he will be looking for you. He will come. And you¡­¡±

    He stopped suddenly. He looked and stared at her for a few moments. ¡°I need you to cut a piece of your kimono for me.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± she asked fearfully.

    ¡°A cut, a piece, a part of your kimono. Now!¡±

    He jerked around searching for something in the room. He found a pair of shears and handed them to her hastily. ¡°Cut this, just a part, by the nape.¡±

    She did as she was told and cut part of her kimono and handed it to him apprehensively.

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°This will do!¡±

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°It is insurance. In case you do not make it.¡±

    ¡°You expect me to die here?¡±

    ¡°I cannot send you away, can I?¡± he retorted. ¡°Not like Mori! If your father finds you before he comes here, then it has all been for nothing! No, you must stay here, you must stay here until either he returns, or¡­¡± he stopped and let his words trail off.

    ¡°Or the Lady comes for me¡­¡± she said, finishing his sentence.

    He said nothing but his sorrowful eyes gave away the truth.

    At that moment, the doctor stirred but did not wake completely.

    ¡°I will do for you what I can,¡± Mashige said quietly, ¡°To protect you. To hide you from her. But I cannot guarantee your safety any longer. So, whatever sorcery you used to escape her servant tonight, I pray that it endures, for your sake.¡± He turned and looked down at Mori one last time. ¡°Goodbye, my old friend.¡± He then turned and stormed out of the room, and she could hear his heavy, deliberate steps fade down the corridor.

    Yukiana¡¯s heart continued to race, but she remained still and eventually knelt next to Mori-sensei, dabbing his forehead with a moist towel.

    After several minutes, the doctor stirred again, and this time his eyes opened. It was slow at first, but soon she could sense the light of consciousness within them.

    ¡°Mori-sensei,¡± she whispered. ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    A faint smile crossed his aged face. ¡°I believe so,¡± he said. ¡°Now that I can see that you are safe.¡±

    She could not help but smile at this.

    ¡°I thought I had given you up,¡± he whispered, his own lip quivering. ¡°The poison, it made me say things, things I should not have said. I could not bear to live with myself if something had happened to you. I am so glad you are safe.¡±

    ¡°Please do not worry,¡± she said gently. ¡°You had no choice in the matter. And look, I am fine, really.¡±

    ¡°I am so glad,¡± he repeated, as his eyes began to close.

    ¡°Mori-sensei,¡± Yuki started, and his eyes flickered open once again. ¡°I am afraid that I have something very difficult to tell you.¡±

    His gentle eyes focused on hers.

    She swallowed hard, not quite knowing how to put it into words.

    ¡°The Sh¨­gun wants me to leave, is that it?¡± he said before she could speak.

    Yuki was stunned by his accuracy. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    He smiled, but it was a sorrowful smile. ¡°I have known this for some time. I have served my lord for many years. I can understand his mind even without him speaking. He commanded me to try and save you, and I did what I could. By the grace of the All-kami you survived. But I know in doing so it would cause a fissure between him and the Lady. You see, she might be the only other person who knows my secret. She knows that I was and still am a Truist. She detests Truists, more so than perhaps anyone I have ever met. But she has left me alone for the sake of Hideyo-sama. Once she found out it was I who helped save you, well, her wrath was kindled against me. Hideyo-sama knows that he cannot save me from her, so he has wished to send me away but has not been able to. He has meant to do it but when he looks at me he is reminded of our history together. Now he has seen me hurt and knows that my life is in danger. He knows that I will not willingly leave him. This was the final push.¡±

    ¡°Are you upset?¡± Yuki asked.

    Mori nodded and his voice cracked with emotion. ¡°It is exceedingly difficult for me to leave this place where I have been for many years. And yet, in my prayers, I felt that it was nearly time for a profound change, that I was needed somewhere else. Of course, I would have never left Hideyo-sama on my own accord, but this is merely confirmation of what I have felt. I do not know where I shall go or what I shall do, but I feel as though I have one last task to accomplish before the end.¡±

    ¡°Anyone you meet will be blessed to know you,¡± Yuki said tenderly.

    He looked at her, and his understanding smile told her that he was at peace. ¡°And you, my dear, I am so glad to see you so healthy, so strong. I will be heartbroken to leave you too, but you must also go soon.¡±

    She studied him carefully, and there was a radiant confidence in him at that moment. She did not understand how he could have known, but she accepted it.

    ¡°I am going to try.¡±

    This time Mori laughed, and it was a full, throaty laugh. ¡°You go run along, dear,¡± he said in a whimsical tone. ¡°It¡¯s time that you went and saved your father.¡±

    She clasped his old, withered hands in hers. ¡°You are right. It is time.¡±

    ¡°Before you go, there is something for you on my shelf over there. Would you go and get it for me?¡±

    She rose and went to the shelf that he indicated. There, laid upon it, was a hand-woven eye-patch. It was black and stitched into it was the Truist symbol of the Eye Shut in white thread.

    ¡°You know,¡± the physician called from his bed, lifting his head as if ever so slightly. ¡°The Truists believe that the Eye Shut is greater than the Eye Open. I hope you understand what I mean.¡±

    ¡°I believe that I do,¡± Yuki answered. She removed the bandage on her left eye and replaced it with the eye patch. It fit perfectly and was light as a feather. ¡°Thank you for everything, Mori-sensei.¡±

    ¡°It was my great honor,¡± the physician said, easing his head back down. ¡°Now, may the All-kami guide your steps, and bring courage to your heart. For you are surely going to need it in the days ahead.¡±

 Chapter 55 - Yukiana - The Escape

    When Yuki returned to her room, she sat down beside the table and Tanuki crawled out from under her futon. He had managed to change himself into a mouse to escape the eyes of the guards. Fortunately, they did not remain in Yuki¡¯s cell for long, as the kami realized that he now had little control over the duration of his transformative power now that he was half-mortal. He turned back just as they closed the door behind them.

    ¡°That is going to complicate matters,¡± the kami grumbled. ¡°I thought that I at the least would be capable of transformation once the binding was complete. Yet, I can barely stay transformed for a few minutes.¡±

    He made Yuki snap her fingers several times to no effect and told her that she would be unable to transform herself unless he aided her, at least at first.

    ¡°This also means that for now, we will not be able to transform at the same time. On top of that, now that I am half-mortal, I am no longer invisible to mortal eyes, and I cannot move through solid objects anymore. It seems that I underestimated how much of my powers would be lacking at the outset of all this.¡±

    ¡°Try not to worry,¡± Yuki said, attempting to mollify him, despite her growing anxieties. ¡°We can still talk to one another. At least we still have that. Now, let¡¯s just start with what we know. After my conversation with Lord Mashige, I doubt that the Lady is going to relent in her pursuit of me, and if he is not going to do anything else to dissuade her, we need to think of a way to escape, and soon.¡±

    ¡°I agree. The Lady Ishihara is not one to give up on her prey, and if she finds out that you have the Eye of the Kami, and have already bound with me, she will stop at nothing until you and I are destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I haven''t gotten that far.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yuki snapped. ¡°You don''t already know how we are going to escape? I thought you were certain that you could get me out of this city.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the time!¡± Tanuki exclaimed. ¡°At first, I was worried about whether we would even bind, and then you were attacked, and just now you were led away. When was I supposed to come up with a plan? I told you that I could help you get out of here; I didn''t say that I could do it right away.¡±

    Yukiana exhaled heavily and then sat back on her knees. She brought her hand to her forehead and massaged it vigorously, for it was late and she was sorely tired.

    ¡°I know!¡± she said suddenly. ¡°What about S¨­ichir¨­? Perhaps he could help us. Do you know him? The Tora¡¯s heir. He has been my benefactor.¡±

    Tanuki shook his small head sorrowfully. ¡°I am sorry, but he left the city some time ago. It was a few days after your encounter with the Lady, I believe.¡±

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t have! He is the Sh¨­gun¡¯s ward!¡±

    ¡°I am afraid that he did. I saw him depart with my very eyes, as it was done in secret. And even if he were still here, what do you think he could do for us? He has no power here, daimy¨­¡¯s heir or no. This is her domain.¡±

    Yukiana seemed to sulk upon hearing this. ¡°Even he is gone¡­¡± she whispered to herself. ¡°They have all left me. First, it was Kondo, then Mori-sensei, now S¨­ichir¨­.¡±

    ¡°But we have each other,¡± Tanuki insisted. ¡°Do not underestimate that.¡±

    ¡°I suppose you couldn¡¯t just turn me into a bird, and I could fly away?¡± she asked with a sigh.

    ¡°One day you will be able to do that and more. The problem is that even if you could transform into a bird, you wouldn''t be able to fly right away. You must understand, as a shapeshifter, it is one thing to simply look like another being. To take on its essence, its nature, is another matter entirely. It takes days, weeks, perhaps even years to accomplish.¡±

    ¡°Then it is hopeless!¡± she groaned, allowing her head to fall into her hands.

    ¡°Hope has not failed us yet,¡± her companion said with concern, hopping into her lap. ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest? You are weary. In the morning, we can start afresh.¡±

    This sounded to her like the best idea, as she was indeed exhausted from all the fright and excitement. She yawned, leaned back, and rolled into her futon, and fell asleep within moments of hitting her pillow. Tanuki, taking the opportunity to get warm, snuggled up comfortably within her arms. It was the first time that he, now being half-mortal, felt the heaviness of physical fatigue.

    ¡°So, this is the sweet sleep of mortals¡­¡± he said with a sigh.

    When Yuki woke up, the kami was no longer in her arms but stood across the room staring at the floor. It was late in the morning, and her breakfast had already been brought into her room. She rubbed her eyes and tried to force herself up.

    She could see that Tanuki had gotten into her food as the bowl of rice was nearly empty. Her face turned a shade of red in displeasure.

    ¡°Tanuki-san!¡± she scolded harshly. ¡°We may be bound but there are some rules I would like to lay down. First and foremost, stay out of my food until I¡¯ve had a chance at it!¡±

    ¡°Now that hardly seems fair,¡± the kami retorted. ¡°Most of the time you are snoring away leaving it to get cold. You should know that food tastes best when it is piping hot.¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t matter!¡± she stamped. ¡°And... what¡¯s this?¡± she asked suddenly. There, laid out before her was an entire bowl¡¯s worth of rice spread out into a strange pattern on the floor.

    ¡°This...¡± the kami said proudly, ¡°Is the Hawk¡¯s Perch, Taka-no-j¨­.¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    She leaned in and squinted her eyes. It did have a map-like quality about it, and it seemed like Tanuki had used each grain to make dozens of lines on the hardwood floor. Each of the lines connected and revealed a bird¡¯s eye view of the castle grounds. It was quite impressive considering what it was made of.

    ¡°The design is meant to be confusing, to throw off attackers,¡± Tanuki explained, hopping carefully over the delicate lines of rice. ¡°But I have been in this city long enough, and at times I have taken to the sky, and this is what I have been able to remember. While the Sh¨­gun is quite stingy in who he lets in his perfect little world, he is not so strict when it comes to mice, insects, or birds. I have been all over this city, waiting for you.¡±

    The light of hope began to shine once again in Yuki¡¯s bright eyes. ¡°Tanuki! How marvelous!¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Now, let¡¯s start here,¡± he continued, hopping over to the very center of the picture. ¡°This is what they call the Inner Circle. You must have caught a glimpse last night when you went to check on Mori-sensei. It is the highest and most well-guarded part of the castle grounds, for it contains the palace of the Sh¨­gun and his seven-storied keep. ¡°We are here,¡± he said, pointing to one of the rice kernels on the east side of the Inner Circle. ¡°Outside and below the Inner Circle is the Second Circle, which is surrounded by a deep moat. To the east, there is a sliver of land surrounded by another moat called the Third Circle, which acts as a kind of nexus to the entire castle. That makes up the entirety of the central region, which is reserved for the Sh¨­gun, his kin, and his most valuable servants. From the Third Circle to the Inner Circle, there are many gates, and they are all heavily guarded, but we can worry about that later.¡±

    The kami shifted over to the east side of the map. ¡°The central region is surrounded by five baileys or outer courtyards. Many of these are also walled, gated, and surrounded by moats, but not as heavily guarded, for they are quite large. Here, to the east, are the northern and southern sections of the East Bailey. This bailey is perhaps the largest, for it is the district where the daimy¨­ have their mansions. As you can imagine, each daimy¨­ has a permanent estate here and does not want to be outclassed by the others, so each manor is quite extravagant. Each manor can also house each daimy¨­¡¯s retinue and a number of servants. Thus, there are always plenty of people milling about, so I advise we stay away from that section.

    Tanuki then moved clockwise. ¡°This is the Southeast Bailey. It houses the Sh¨­gun¡¯s high-level retainers and servants. Here the Sh¨­gun had his own personal forges, stables, artisans, and all kinds of other useful and skilled craftsmen. It is busy day and night, and therefore it is another place we should avoid.¡±

    Moving on, the kami stepped into the Southwest Bailey. ¡°As you can see, this looks a bit more promising. The only problem is that inside this vast, wooded region, the Sh¨­gun has his secondary palace, and right now it is frequently occupied by the prime consort, Lady Ishihara herself.¡±

    Yuki shook her head. ¡°Then we cannot go there.¡±

    ¡°I agree, which brings me to the Western Bailey. This might be a good option for us. It''s extremely large, but it is full of woods and winding paths, making it easy to hide and stay concealed. Because it is rather far from the Inner Circle, it is not as heavily patrolled. The only downside is that it has only one gate leading in and out.¡±

    ¡°We only need one,¡± she reminded him.

    ¡°That is true, but when you are on the run, it helps to have options.¡±

    Tanuki skipped up to the top part of the map. ¡°This is the Northern Bailey. Right now, the Sh¨­gun uses it as a kind of glorified herb garden. It is rather tranquil, and not so heavily guarded. It has three closely placed gates, here, here, and here. And the most interesting point is that there is a small, albeit heavily guarded bridge, that connects it directly to the Inner Circle.¡± With that, Tanuki sat down and panted with his tongue out, as if he were fatigued from the long explanation.

    ¡°Well, that is good start at the least. I suppose the next thing to do is to keep an eye on the patrols.¡±

    ¡°I could do that,¡± her kami volunteered. ¡°I could transform into an insect or some other inconspicuous beast, but the problem is that if I lose my transformation, I am no longer covered by my invisibility now that I am half-mortal. If I am seen, it will not go well.¡±

    Yuki winced. ¡°We cannot allow you to be caught. That would end our escape before it even began.¡± She closed her eyes and thought hard for a minute. ¡°Do you know of any animal with an exemplary sense of hearing?¡±

    At this Tanuki perked up. ¡°Why, of course! Why didn''t I think of that before? We could listen to the patrols. We could figure out who was coming and going before even seeing them.¡±

    ¡°And before them seeing us,¡± she added.

    Tanuki examined the map laid out before them with care. He spoke with increasing excitement as if enraptured with inspiration. ¡°If we manage to get by the guards on the wall here and reach the Inner Circle, we could carefully make our way towards the bridge that leads to the North Bailey. Because it is a kind of shortcut, that way is heavily guarded, and rarely do they let anyone in or out unless it is an emergency, or they have express leave. It is narrow, so that only a few could go at a time, and not by horseback, only on foot. But, if I could transform you into a creature small enough, you may be able to slip through undetected. Once you are safely across, you will then need to hide while I do the same.¡±

    ¡°I like it,¡± Yuki said, after a few moments of contemplation. ¡°So, if everything works out that brings us to the North Bailey. Then what?¡±

    ¡°Since the North Bailey is a bit like a great forested garden, it won''t be as likely that we will be spotted. But just in case, I may be able to change you into a guard, and you can carry me through.¡±

    ¡°Why couldn''t you just transform me into a guard right away?¡± she asked.

    ¡°The Inner Circle is where the best and most able guards are stationed. They may very well see through the disguise or be suspicious of a newcomer. Down on the lower levels, we have a much better chance of being ignored, which is what we want.¡±

    ¡°Well, what do you think they will say when they see me holding a feral animal in my arms?

    ¡°I am sure you will think of something. And do I really look feral? I have been doing my best to keep myself in order through all this. Now that I can be seen by the world at large, I have become a little self-conscious.¡± The kami inspected himself with care, combing his fluffy hair with his paws.

    Yuki laughed, despite the overwhelming sense of dread hanging over them. ¡°You look just fine. Don¡¯t worry. Now, if we make it to one of the outer gates, what then?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the final stretch, as that''s what it will be. For that, I have a few ideas based on our need, but it will be a close call.¡±

    ¡°But you believe it can be done?¡±

    Tanuki hesitated. ¡°Yes, I believe so. The biggest variable is my control over my powers. I simply cannot say how long each transformation will last, so we must make great haste. The more difficult the transformation and the longer I must maintain it, the less time we shall have.¡±

    Yuki sat back, considering the plan they had just made. There were plenty of risks, but she knew that no perfect plan existed in these circumstances. She was attempting to break out of the best-guarded place on the Islands, and they did not have time to prepare. The Lady would soon learn of Misasa¡¯s failed attempt on her life, and it would not be long before she tried again. She needed to escape, and she needed to do it soon.

    ¡°If I can get a few days of rest,¡± Tanuki ventured, ¡°My powers may improve.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Yuki said, shaking her head solemnly. ¡°We cannot linger.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do? When should we go?¡±

    ¡°Tonight,¡± she resolved. ¡°We will go tonight.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? It will be incredibly dangerous.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore,¡± Yuki said, rising to her feet. She peered out of her cell¡¯s small window, and a great power seemed to rise within her chest. ¡°I am tired of waiting. It is time to rid myself of this prison or perish in the attempt.¡±

 Chapter 56 - Kondo - The Invasion of Nakashima (Part One)

    Henji Tetsuya sat quietly upon his ash grey horse, staring out at the stygian ocean before him. On the water, he could see the black ships of the barbarians floating inexorably toward them in a number uncountable. They were, at that time, mere blots on the thin horizon, but they were growing ever larger. They would soon reach the shore, in hopes that the cover of night would aid their invasion. It was the prudent thing to do. The sound of the crashing waves was the cadence in which their doom would steadily come. All else was silent.

    Henji¡¯s pale eyes appeared to glow if ever so faintly when compared to the darkness enveloping him. It had rained hard for an entire week leading up to this night, making the march through the mountains grueling and slow. The combined army had just reached the coast the morning before, and the troops were exhausted. This had not been the plan; they were meant to arrive with plenty of time to rest and set up proper defenses. The daimy¨­ had wanted the men to be fresh for the battle that would settle the fate of the Islands. But it could not be helped. The rain finally ceased this evening, but the clouds still hung low in the sky, gliding through the air like wraiths. Only the dim light of the moon shone through the thick haze, and this only in small intervals.

    Henji glanced side to side, to judge the demeanor of his fellow generals. On his left was the Ry¨± daimy¨­. He was wearing his formidable crimson battle armor, with its exquisite detail and craftsmanship. The armor was made of plated scales, like that of a dragon, making him a frightful sight to behold. To his right was the Old Tora, who also had donned his heavy battle armor, scarred with dents and cuts from blows he had taken in war.

    Compared to these two battle-hardened generals, Henji might have seemed like a mere adjutant, for he did not like the confining weight of heavy armor and wore his light grey kimono instead.

    The three daimy¨­ took up their position on a flat hill overlooking the beach, from which they would have a clear view of the imminent battle. Surrounding them were servants and adjutants who would carry their orders to the columns below. They had chosen this location out of necessity, for it was the only high ground along this swath of coast. It was not ideal, for it was quite near to the battleground itself, but there was little else to choose from.

    In one thing had they been successful. They had correctly predicted where the barbarians would mount their invasion. They expected that the barbarians would take the safest, and most direct route to Nakashima, and they were correct. From the barbarian continent, if one sailed due east across the sea, they would reach the Soto islands, a collection of barrier islands off the coast of Nakashima. From there they could refresh and regroup, for the tiny garrisons on Soto had all been pulled, seeing that their resistance would do little to stop the invasion. From Soto, it was only a few hours to Nakashima, with this beach being the longest stretch of land that they could use to stage the invasion. To both the north and the south of the beach there were craggy and unassailable cliffs, and beyond, the strongholds of both the Ry¨± and the Henji domains. This location made the most sense from a strategic standpoint, and the barbarians had numbers on their side. They did not need to plan a surprise invasion or try any subterfuge. All they had to do was arrive.

    Henji glanced down towards the beach. The combined army of the Islands was arrayed out in front of him, at the head of a gentle embankment. This was another flaw in their plan. They had hoped this beach would have more of a significant embankment, to give the barbarians a harder time fighting uphill. But this slope was merely a few feet high, and not likely to be much of a hindrance, even if they had fortified it. They had set up spiked wooden barricades in a few key places where the embankment was broken, but they were certainly not enough to hold back the tide that was to come.

    ¡°It will be a bitter struggle,¡± Henji thought, calmly stroking his horse¡¯s mane.

    The armies were lined up in a similar fashion to the generals. The southernmost group was the host of the Ry¨±, five thousand in crimson red. In the center were Henji¡¯s men, numbering five thousand in purple. To the north was the Tora, who also had five thousand in obsidian black. Overall, they were about fifteen thousand strong, but they were about to face an army perhaps several times that number. Flags had been mounted to each soldier¡¯s back, bearing the colors and sigils of their clan, and they flapped rhythmically in the mild sea breeze. The only advantage that they held was that of defense, but as the armada loomed closer to the shore, even that seemed like a trifle.

    Archers were positioned behind the phalanx and had a decent shot to the shore. It was a bit far for them to be perfectly accurate, but it was assumed that they did not need accuracy with these many warriors storming the beach. The success and survival of these archers was their best hope of victory. This meant that the infantry had to hold and remain secure for as long as possible.

    Henji once again studied the two other daimy¨­. He could not see any fear in the creases of their faces. They did not seem worried in the least, though they very well should have been. Their men were tired, demoralized, and soon to be broken upon by a tsunami of hate. Even with their years of battle experience, surely, they would have some anxieties. Anything could go wrong.

    ¡°Why so confident?¡± Henji wondered, as his long, black hair fluttered about him in the wind.

    He turned his gaze back towards the water. The boats were drawing nearer. Soon the hands of fate would turn and plans long prepared in advance would be put into play. He tried his best to keep his composure, but his heart was racing. His face flushed with excitement. The moment he had been waiting for was almost here.

    ¡°It¡¯s a marvelous sight,¡± the Ry¨± daimy¨­ said, lifting his fearsome dragon helm and fitting it over his head.

    ¡°Breathtaking, really,¡± observed Tora, his deep voice seeming to vibrate through the dense air.

    Henji lifted his slender eyebrow. That was a strange way of speaking in the last moments before a battle. ¡°They may have even more than our estimates predicted,¡± he warned, breaking his silence. ¡°We should be wary.¡± His smooth voice seemed a great contrast to the grit of the two older men.

    The two generals merely ignored him, as they had often done since merging on the march towards the coast. They had not been keen on him joining this campaign, even though he added thousands more to their number. Yet they could not stand against the will of the Sh¨­gun, who had commanded him to join. The entire time they had treated him as if he were a mere annoyance and included him only when they had to.

    Henji knew what they must think of him. He was an unknown amongst the bedrock of power in the Islands. He was an adopted heir of a man confined to his bed for the last several years. Since the end of the War of Ashes, the Sh¨­gun had shown him favor, and that had made their jealousy all the worse. As each daimy¨­ jockeyed for power in the aftermath of the war, he had risen meteorically to become a man who frequently had the Sh¨­gun¡¯s ear. He was often seen among the long, dark halls of the palace, and the jealous daimy¨­ could only speculate what he was doing there. They called him ¡®the lapdog,¡¯ and he knew that they despised him.

    ¡°Let us see what they think of me in the end,¡± he thought.

    Tora began fitting his massive helm, shaped like a tiger¡¯s roaring mouth, which was indeed frightening but appeared to be just as heavy and cumbersome as his mighty breastplate. Henji wanted to laugh. Appearance and tradition were still paramount among the old guard. Even though these men would not likely see any combat themselves, they must appear as though they were ready to spill blood. They must look the part. The more ornate and frightening the armor, the better. It hid their insecurities, their weaknesses, their age.

    This was the other problem. The old guard had never faced an enemy like the one that was now coming for them. The barbarians were not as concerned about honor or appearance as the men of the Islands were. What they cared about was the whips on their back and the glory and carnal pleasures that awaited them if they should return to their lands as victors. They were like locusts, mindless and fearless. Their personalities were bound up in the Khahan, and it was his ruthless hand that had stretched across the sea to strangle the Islands.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°It will be a bitter struggle indeed,¡± Henji thought, repeating that phrase in his mind. His eyes shifted to the north, where there was a great forest beyond the beach. Presently, the woods were dark and quiet. He then returned his attention to the moment at hand. He did not have a great helm to wear, so he merely tugged on his light leather gloves to make sure they were tight on his fingers.

    The pages of the daimy¨­ stepped closer to their lords and handed them each a war-fan which was used to signal the adjutant. One side meant to charge, the other meant to hold, and there were other signals depending on how one waved and moved it about. They could see that the first wave of ships was now only minutes away from landing. The ships were packed together like invading ants, with their hard exoskeletons, and myriad legs, the oars, pulling them closer to the beach. These ships were not the fast corsairs that sped across the seas and harried their borders. These were the blocky and heavy transports that lumbered across the ocean with one goal, to make it to the other side carrying as many men as possible.

    Simultaneously, all three generals lifted their hands to signal that the battle would soon commence. The adjutants quickly relayed the message, and soon all the soldiers had their weapons drawn, with spears pointed towards the waters.

    ¡°Wait until they land,¡± Tora commanded. ¡°Not a shot or movement until then.¡±

    Henji thought it strange that they should wait until they hit land and shifted in his saddle with annoyance. ¡°Why should we wait when we can hit them as they disembark?¡± he protested.

    ¡°They may want to sue for peace,¡± Tora suggested.

    Henji turned towards the Old Tiger and glared at him. ¡°Do you really think anything we can offer them will make them turn back now?¡±

    Neither of the two men said anything. They continued to stare out onto the battlefield. They were calm, unmoved. Henji¡¯s eyes flashed but he held his tongue. ¡°These old fools!¡± he lamented internally.

    The first few ships had finally landed. Immediately, scores of barbarian warriors leaped off and charged the beach. They were armed, as was their custom, in skins and pelts and carried long, gnarled oaken spears with jagged metal or rock as the spearheads. They wore white face paint in terrible patterns and had armor and decorations of bone. They ran up the beach, congregating in a well-ordered mass.

    ¡°We should fire arrows!¡± Henji insisted, watching the swarm grow.

    ¡°Hold!¡± Ry¨± cried.

    ¡°Hold!¡± repeated Tora.

    ¡°For what?¡± Henji raged, letting his voice break out as he had not done in quite some time. He could see several ships, then a dozen ships, then two dozen ships grind to a halt upon the beach. The great host was gathering and had now begun to rapidly approach the embankment. They had already swelled into such a mass that they appeared equal to or larger than their own host. But just before they were to meet in a great collision that could shake the pillars of the earth, something unusual happened. They stopped.

    Everyone just stopped. For a few moments, there was nothing but the splash of waves when there should have been the cries of a thousand men flooding into battle.

    Henji¡¯s eyes surveyed the scene. His heart was beating out of his chest.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± he managed to say in a breathless gasp.

    ¡°The barbarians have held up their end of the bargain,¡± Ry¨± said, turning his black eyes towards the young daimy¨­. ¡°They will join us in the reconquest of these Islands.¡±

    ¡°Join us?¡± Henji asked, his face showing great surprise.

    ¡°If you are willing,¡± Tora offered, from his other side. ¡°Together we can reclaim and rule this realm. We can bring it back to honor, like the old days.¡±

    Henji¡¯s pale eyes darted back and forth from daimy¨­ to daimy¨­. They were both watching him intently, and their hands were lowered to their sides.

    ¡°You would be the vassals of the Khahan, that monster?¡± Henji accused.

    ¡°We are already vassals of a different monster. The Khahan promises those who aid him great autonomy in the affairs of their own states. He merely requires allegiance.¡±

    ¡°Treason!¡± Henji hissed, shaking his head. ¡°It is treason!¡±

    ¡°It is necessary,¡± Tora replied firmly.

    ¡°And if I refuse?¡±

    ¡°Must we say it?¡± said Ry¨± coldly, patting the hilt of his blade.

    Henji looked down at his men, surrounded by barbarians and traitors. If he did not surrender, they might all be killed.

    ¡°It is not dishonorable to give in now,¡± Ry¨± continued. ¡°No force of men could possibly stand against this army. We did what was right for the Islands.¡±

    Henji¡¯s eyes wandered toward the old, dark forest. Something there seemed to catch his eye.

    ¡°You are right,¡± he said as a faint, eerie smile appeared on his soft, handsome face. ¡°No force of men, indeed.¡±

    With that, he kicked his horse hard, and it reeled up on its hind legs, neighing loudly. ¡°Treason!¡± he screamed as loudly as he possibly could, so loud that he thought his voice would shatter in his throat. The sound carried and hung in the air, seeming to echo across the shore and into the ocean.

    Before anyone else knew what was happening, chaos enveloped the field. The host of Henji exploded out from the center in all directions, wreaking havoc on the unsuspecting soldiers nearby. The others had not been prepared for this scenario, and even the barbarians collectively took a step back in confusion. The two generals waved their war flags wildly, to give the message that the Henji force had defected and must be destroyed, but they had lost the advantage of initiative, and it took several minutes to sort everything out.

    Eventually, the barbarian horde began to move in, hunting for the soldiers in grey, but as they did, they could sense that something else was amiss. The soft sand of the beach began to quake underneath them as if the land were sundering from itself. They froze and looked about wildly, as the battlefield exploded with violence.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a calvary charge,¡± some reasoned, as the thunderous clamor grew louder by the moment.

    In the end, they were only partially right. There was a horse, only one, that made its way down to the beach from the forest, and that was the black horse of Kondo Daisuke. Behind him came an army of ferocious oni, numbering ten thousand strong. They had come down from the northlands of Akaii, for Kondo had successfully completed his mission, which was to sack the Akaii capital with the help of the oni and then lead them south to do battle with the barbarians. It was a fair trade, one which the oni eagerly agreed to. The yomi were finally able to take revenge on the House of Akaii that had plagued them from time immemorial. In exchange, they would give their lives, only once, to fight against the foreign invaders and those who might collude with them. The oni that had come were battle-ready, clad in their fearsome plate mail and bearing great spiked clubs in which they could pulverize their enemies.

    No man there had ever seen such a thing in ages, and the cries of war soon turned into screams of terror. Kondo and his oni came down and swept across the beach from the north, as the combined armies of Ry¨±, Tora, and the barbarians were still in disarray from the Henji breakout. They were unable to regroup in time to stop them.

    The oni were hideously savage and spurred on by the darkness of night, they crushed anyone who stood in their path. They clawed and smashed, and impaled Islander and barbarian alike, roaring with murderous fury. Some men were so afraid of the mere sight of them that they laid down helplessly or purposely fell upon their own swords.

    ¡°Kondo, you did it,¡± Henji whispered with great satisfaction, before he rode off, drawing the enraged Tora and Ry¨± daimy¨­ after him. Henji knew that Kondo faced quite the task, for the Akaii capital had never fallen in its long and storied history. But in this venture, they had inside help and Kondo himself led the enterprise. He was as skillful as they come, but they must have just made it in time, for he had been waiting for Kondo¡¯s signal to shine out of the forest, and he had not seen it until just moments before the battle began.

    After galloping for some time towards the northern forest, Henji stopped suddenly and dismounted just as he reached the tree line.

    ¡°This will do,¡± he said, as the Elder Dragon and the Old Tiger pulled up, with spears drawn against him.

    ¡°Traitor!¡± Ry¨± cried.

    ¡°How fascinating! You of all people are surprised by a betrayal?¡± returned Henji, condemningly.

    ¡°You shame yourself by summoning demons to fight for you!¡± Tora raged. ¡°You will burn in hell for this!¡±

    ¡°I do not see much of a difference,¡± Henji replied with a shrug. ¡°You meant to use barbarians to seize the Sh¨­gunate. I mean to use the oni to destroy you.¡±

    ¡°But those are yomi!¡± Ry¨± exclaimed, glancing back at the carnage behind them. ¡°They are the natural enemies of man and the Emperors!¡±

    ¡°I do not owe my allegiance to an Emperor, for they are gone,¡± the young daimy¨­ said with a snarl. ¡°I owe it to the Sh¨­gun. And you should as well. He knew you would betray him; that is why he sent me. Did you seriously believe that he would not grow suspicious when the two great enemies of the War of Ashes suddenly decided to work together? Did you really think he was that blind?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Tora, who was red-faced and seething, spat. ¡°You might think your plan was so clever, but you will not live long enough to see it through!¡±

    Both Ry¨± and Tora hoisted their long spears and leveled them at Henji, who stood on the ground, the wind blowing through his light kimono. This, in most circumstances, would have been a dire situation. To be surrounded and unhorsed was the traditional position of defeat. He did not even have heavy armor to protect him. Yet he stood calmly as his adversaries circled, slowly unsheathing one sword from his sash, and then another.

 Chapter 57 - Kondo - The Invasion of Nakashima (Part Two)

    On the battlefield, the massacre raged on. Kondo led the charge, his swift horse sprinted down the beach as he slashed left and right with his sword, felling any who came within range. The forces of the daimy¨­ had been devastated by the chaos and the coming of the oni. However, the sheer number of the barbarians was astounding, going far beyond even what he could have ever imagined. Their forces had also been decimated, but fresh reinforcements had come in to bolster their numbers, and they were coming quickly.

    He swiveled in his saddle, taking a brief survey of the field around him. The oni had now largely dispersed and were chasing anyone nearby before moving on to the next. The barbarians, however, were beginning to regroup, and their leaders were shouting orders in a foreign tongue, trying to get them to create a wall by the ships. They were less daunted by the monsters than the island men, perhaps because of lack of context or perhaps the barbarians had their own yomi, who were just as monstrous and fierce as these. Regardless, they still had the advantage in numbers, and if they could collect themselves, it was possible for them to still take the beach. He could not allow that.

    Kondo grabbed the reins and turned his horse back towards the greatest concentration of oni. He would have to try and gather them once again, or at least set them upon the forming wall, but he knew all too well the difficulty in organizing them in their bloodlust. The battle of the Akaii capital went well only because most of the groundwork had already been laid, and all the oni had to do was what they did best. They were fearsome monsters, but not altogether clever, and were quite resistant to following the orders of their own kind, let alone from a human.

    The march south from Akaii had been perhaps the most terrifying journey he had ever taken in his life, as he was alone amongst the throng of beasts. They followed him at a distance, but he never slept well and preferred to only nod off during the day, when their powers were limited. In the night, their wicked red eyes seemed to weigh on him, and he did not know if he would make it to the battle alive, or if they would turn and consume him in their frenzy. But they had made it just in time, and now he would have to finish his task.

    He waved his sword in the air and shouted, trying to attract their attention. Some did give him an amused glance, but most continued with their butchery.

    Meanwhile, the barbarians had reformed and were growing stronger, moving away from the heart of the ships in a tight formation.

    ¡°This is not good,¡± Kondo thought. He tried once again, shouting, and directing them with his sword, trying to make them see. The oni continued to slaughter mindlessly, unaware of the threat that was growing.

    ¡°Why do I always have to be the one?¡± he asked himself bitterly. He quickly dismounted, and slapped his horse on the rear, commanding it to escape the battle. Kondo bent down to grab one of the lit torches that had once been used by an adjutant. Lifting the torch aloft, he raced down the beach towards one of the central wooden ships. He would have to get close enough to throw the torch onto the ship, and then hope that it caught fire. He knew that these barbarian ships were particularly susceptible to fire, and this being a transport vessel was even more likely to burn, being made of lesser materials. But he had to get close enough.

    The phalanx was growing and blocking his way. Fortunately for him, they were more concerned about the oni than one ordinary man, which allowed him to hit their flank. He cut his way through, constantly moving his eyes to and from the nearest ship. He was getting closer, but he was not yet close enough.

    He had to jump, roll, slash, and thrust, all with one hand grasping the torch, which limited his abilities. He had come through freezing snow, blood, fear, and near death to get this far. Everything he had ever worked for hinged on this battle. A spear¡¯s edge almost caught him in the throat, and it took all his balance to avoid it. He had finally drawn the ire of the phalanx, who were now beginning to reform with him as the target.

    This was his last chance. Kondo stepped forward and cocked his arm back. With a jerk, he threw the torch high into the air, and it sailed long and far. He did not see where it landed, for a wall of spears was nearly upon him. He retreated, fending off the ugly weapons with his blade.

    He made it back to the embankment before he dared to turn back around. When he did, he could see the beginnings of a fire on the massive vessel, and within minutes it had grown. The fire, as he anticipated, captured the attention of the oni, who then also noticed the growing number of barbarians in its wake. The oni then began to congregate and focus their mayhem on the new resistance, for at this point most of the beach was covered in the blood of the fallen.

    The ship soon began to burn so brightly that it shed light upon the entire battlefield and beyond. If Kondo was pleased with the fire, he regretted what he saw in its light. The ocean still teemed with transports, as if the number were without end. His heart sank as he came to the grim realization. Even with ten thousand oni, it would not be enough to hold back this flood. It was simply too great.

    He breathed heavily, and his vision was blurry. He was beyond exhausted for he had not eaten a proper meal or taken a solid rest in weeks. And now, it all seemed to be for nothing.

    Kondo did what any man would do when all hope was lost, he sat down.

    The oni had collided with the phalanx, but that no longer seemed to matter. Even if the phalanx was broken, more reinforcements would come, and they would build another.

    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± he murmured, catching his breath. ¡°It''s all over. We have lost.¡±

    Then, he noticed something strange out on the waters. It looked, at first, as if it were just cloudiness in his eyes, weary from their long vigilance without rest. He rubbed them vigorously, hoping to gain some clarity. No, there was definitely a thick mist crawling along the ink-like ocean from the south. It appeared to slink along as if it were a wave atop the real waves, and in it were several glowing orbs, bobbing up and down.

    Shapes began to form in the mist. They were tall, human-like forms, but they were not human, not in the least. They were giants. Their long arms were slick and black. The pale orbs for their eyes gathered and sat upon their heads like a crown. Their terrible visages emerged from the mist as the barbarian ships closed in on the shore. There were three, no four, perhaps several of these great behemoths in the depths. They rose higher and higher, towering over the foreign vessels like a child in the bath with his toys. Then they attacked.

    They stretched out their hands against the barbarian transports, and with one or two mighty strikes brought down the sturdy wooden hulls, spilling their contents of men into the sea like grains of rice. Then they methodically moved on to the next. Cries of terror began to pierce the air once again.

    Kondo instinctively rose to his feet, his eyes wide in amazement. ¡°It can¡¯t be...¡± he whispered in utter surprise.

    Then he saw her. He did not understand how he knew it was her, but he seemed to know it at once. From his vantage, she was like a faint glimmer in the darkness. But he knew he could sense her awful power emanating from the mist. A glowing figure emerged from the grey cloud behind the yomi and stood on the water with hands raised and a chilling voice that was both deep and powerful. She was commanding them, and they were listening to her.

    ¡°Vengeance!¡± she cried out over the stifled moans rising from the ocean. ¡°Take your vengeance!¡±

    During the battle, Henji had been dealing with the two other daimy¨­ lords near the forest¡¯s edge. He had frustrated their initial attempts to skewer him where he stood, for he was too nimble, and despite there being two of them mounted upon horseback, they could not land a single blow. After some considerable effort, they saw that they could not hope of getting the job done in this manner, and thus abandoned their horses and prepared to fight him on the ground.

    Surprisingly, Henji did not harry them as they dismounted, but paused and let them prepare themselves without adding pressure. This was a noble gesture, afforded to the daimy¨­ who were not fighting within the traditional boundaries of honor, being two against one. But Henji did not seem bothered in the least by these odds, which they considered with growing apprehension. He did not seem to be physically affected, despite their full-hearted onslaught. His face was set in his usual, emotionless disposition, and he wore a far-away look. He did not even seem to be breathing heavily, despite his rolling and tumbling around to avoid their spears.

    Still, the two daimy¨­ were proud and brave men, and whatever misgivings they had, they forcefully ignored them as they cast down their spears and drew their longswords from their sides. Henji stood in between the two of them, holding both swords in his hands, one sword pointed at Tora, and the other at Ry¨±. They circled him for a few moments, edging closer in the soft dirt mixed with the sand of the shore. Henji remained still, shifting only to keep his swords pointed at his opponents.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Tora moved in first, and once he did Ry¨± followed a split second later. They had hoped to converge on their unarmored enemy and bring him down at that moment. Once they reached the place where he had been, both men nearly collided with each other, for he was no longer there. He had jumped backward and had landed a few yards away. He raised his swords at them, and there was a malevolent glee in his eyes.

    This seemed to enrage the daimy¨­ even more, and they both charged at him once again, swinging their blades with great fury. This time Henji did not move away but held his position and parried their strikes, one after another. Despite his slender and lithe build, each block threw the daimy¨­ back, nearly causing them to falter or slip.

    They returned again and again, pushing into Henji¡¯s defense, and causing him to step back, slowly, but not once were they able to land a blow on him. They never even came close.

    After several valiant efforts, both men paused to collect themselves. They were tired from the effort, and the battle armor they wore was incredibly heavy. It was crafted to save them from stray arrow shots, or a glancing spear thrust, not for the technical combat of swordplay.

    Henji remained still, statuesque, like a gargoyle, the sea breeze flapping through his kimono. Otherwise, nothing else moved.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ry¨± suddenly asked, trying to catch his breath.

    ¡°I am Henji Tetsuya,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°No!¡± Tora barked. ¡°Tell us who you really are!¡±

    Henji blinked a few times, but his expressionless face remained unchanged. ¡°I am the master of the Shin-Shadowhand.¡±

    Tora¡¯s face twisted with rage. ¡°As I thought! The Sh¨­gun elevated one of his pets to the rank of daimy¨­, to stamp us out from within!¡±

    ¡°We should have protested!¡± Ry¨± huffed, agreeing with his former rival. ¡°When we first heard that the Shadowhand had returned we should have turned the Sh¨­gun against it. We had more power then. You will be the ruin of us all!¡±

    ¡°What little power you might have had would not have been enough,¡± Henji snapped back, his pale eyes revealing just a hint of anger. ¡°Besides, our order is not beholden to any man, not even the Sh¨­gun.¡±

    ¡°You see!¡± Tora said with a grim laugh. ¡°We are all traitors, aren''t we? We all lust for that which we should not have!¡±

    ¡°You are wrong,¡± Henji answered pointedly, slowly raising his swords once again. ¡°There is no lust within me. In fact, there is nothing. Nothing at all.¡±

    With that, he shot forward like an arrow freshly loosed from a bow. Before the daimy¨­ could even lift their weapons, he was next to them. In one instant they were both disarmed, and in another, they were both falling backward. They had been pricked by Henji¡¯s sharp blades before they could even understand what had happened.

    ¡°It cannot be!¡± Tora gasped.

    ¡°That speed!¡± Ry¨± cried.

    They hit the sandy dirt with a muffled crunch and made to get up, but soon found that it was impossible. There was a sword buried deep in each of their chests.

    They spent their last few breaths and effort looking out onto the waters in the distance, as several enormous black figures rose from the sea and began to smash their way through the barbarian armada. After these precious moments passed, both venerable warriors breathed out their last breaths, and the Tiger and the Dragon, once the most bitter of enemies, died lying next to each other, their blood mingling in the dirt and the sand.

    Henji¡¯s face did not change as he pulled out the swords from their bodies. He was too busy watching the horizon to give the daimy¨­ any final gestures of respect. Besides, defeating them had been all too easy. What concerned him most were those things outside of his control. Yet, the second wave of yomi had made it at last. The Lady had kept her promise. Both groups of terrible creatures were integral for this night to work out in the way he had planned, and now that it had, he could let himself feel some measure of satisfaction. Finally, he could breathe.

    ¡°It was a bitter struggle, but alas, there is no hope for them,¡± he said to himself.

    At that moment, he could see Kondo approaching him, galloping up from the shore, so he tightened his facial muscles and remained stern. His subordinate reached him quickly, and, looking frightened and bewildered, stumbled down from his horse. He spent a few moments studying the ground, and the fresh bodies nearby, before looking back up and his master and falling to his knees.

    ¡°What are those monstrous creatures?¡±

    ¡°Insurance,¡± Henji said, watching as one of the black yomi sundered a hull of the transport with its mighty fist. Men were no longer pouring out upon the beach but were either swimming hopelessly away or giving their best efforts to escape the monsters that had come upon them, by turning their ships around.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Kondo stammered. ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°That is her business,¡± answered Henji, taking it all in. ¡°She has some sway over the yomi, being what you call, gifted. If she exerts herself, well, this is the result.¡±

    Both men stared out at the carnage, as ship after ship began to either burn, capsize, or sink entirely. Those few that did manage to turn around would need to be fortunate to escape, for now, the white mist was everywhere, and Henji could count no less than ten pairs of glowing eyes out on the waters. In the very center of it all remained the pale light.

    Kondo made to speak but then paused before opening his mouth again. ¡°Then we have won.¡±

    Henji nodded slowly. ¡°We have. Everything that has been planned for years on end has come together in perfect completeness. In one fell stroke, we eliminated the Akaii, the Tora, and the Ry¨±, our most powerful enemies in the north. We have repelled the filthy barbarians and have gained untold fame for doing so. The name of Henji will be a legend among the people for years to come, and I will use that fame as a weapon more powerful than any sword.¡±

    ¡°Master,¡± Kondo said warily. ¡°Surely others will find out what happened here. Once they realize that we used yomi, well, we will be scorned.¡±

    Henji lifted a slender eyebrow. ¡°Oh?¡± he said softly. ¡°And how will they know that? The Tora and Ry¨± forces are obliterated, the barbarians are either dead or fleeing, and nobody would believe them anyway. The oni will return north, and these foul creatures will sink back to the depths from which they came. The rest of our order will clean up everything else.¡±

    ¡°What about your own men?¡± Kondo interjected, ¡°Do you trust them to keep this quiet?¡±

    ¡°I do. For they know well what will happen to those who speak out.¡±

    Kondo understood what he meant by this and did not probe any further.

    ¡°Kondo,¡± Henji said suddenly, pulling him from his misgivings. ¡°It is time that you receive what is due to you for your many endeavors. You are the ultimate example of what the Shin-Shadowhand was created to produce, a skilled and effective warrior, and a wise and prudent leader. In the next few weeks and months, it will be crucial that I live up to my newly won fame, as I will be far more influential as Henji Tetsuya than I could ever be as the secret leader of the Shin-Shadowhand. Therefore, upon completing one last mission, you will take my place as Master of the Shin-Shadowhand, and you should lead it as you see fit.¡±

    This came as a great surprise to Kondo, and even more so was the gentle hand of Henji, lifting him off his knees and onto his feet, so that they stood, looking at each other, eye to eye.

    ¡°You have earned it, my friend,¡± Henji commended, who had never called him ¡®friend¡¯ before.

    ¡°How could I?¡± Kondo stammered. ¡°I am nothing compared to you.¡±

    ¡°You will do well enough, I am sure,¡± Henji said tenderly. With that, he removed a ring from a pocket inside his kimono. It was a small gold ring with tiny rubies set within it. Upon careful inspection, one could see that the ring was designed to look like the venomous centipede, the infamous mukade, which had become the symbol of the old Shadowhand and the new. The mukade was chosen because of its ability to continue living, even if it had been cut in half or burned by fire. Henji carefully slid this onto Kondo¡¯s right ring finger and then paused to admire it.

    Kondo was astounded beyond words. All he could bring himself to say was, ¡°What is my final mission, Master?¡±

    Henji turned back towards the sea. It had grown quiet once again. The screams and cries that had once made the air electric had given way to the eerie calm of a battle complete. Most of the oni were milling around or resting, while others picked at the corpses of the dead and chewed on them for sustenance. A few vessels still sat upon the waters, half-submerged or in the slow process of sinking. Thousands of bodies bobbed along the surface of the water, lifted by the buoyancy of their many pelts. He knew that many times that number had fallen to the depths, weighed down by their heavy weapons of war. A few flames of light danced about the shore in strange places, but otherwise, it was inky black. The mist had begun to recede, following those who had tried to escape further out to sea.

    ¡°I need you to kill the girl,¡± Henji said at last. His voice was calm, emotionless.

    ¡°What?¡± Kondo let out, sounding more astonished than he had planned. ¡°Why?¡±

    Henji turned back to face him, his pale eyes seeming to see through to Kondo¡¯s soul. ¡°That whole scheme was the Sh¨­gun''s idea. I went along with it because I was commanded to do so. We might have benefited from it too, of course. But now, after this night has gone so splendidly, I am afraid that Gintaro may be the only one who could threaten our plans. I know the lengths you went through to retrieve the girl, but this is my final command. When she dies, he will destroy himself, and we will be free of him.¡±

    Kondo stared at his master. He was unsure of what to say, of what to do.

    Sensing his apprehension, Henji gave him one final push. ¡°Now you must prove to the world, and yourself, that you are a man who is worthy of creating change. Is that not why you joined me those many years ago? Before you came to me, you were a simple outlaw, fighting meaningless battles just to stay alive. You wanted to have a chance to change this world, to become numbered among the great. That is why you came to me, is it not? Well, tonight you have earned that right, and soon, as master, you will be able to mold the world as you see fit, just as I did. Remember that I too came from nothing. Together, you and I, we can make these Islands into paradise. No more wars, no more battles, no more hunger, and no more needless suffering. We have the vision to do that, the vision that few others do. But we must do the hard things first.¡±

    Kondo thought for a few moments and then stiffened his resolve. ¡°It shall be done,¡± he said firmly.

    ¡°Very good,¡± his master stated, staring back out towards the sea. He took a deep breath through his nose as if he wanted to savor the very smell of this moment.

    Kondo began to depart, but Henji, without moving, uttered one last piece of advice. ¡°Be careful,¡± he warned, as a faint smile crossed his face for what Kondo thought was the first time. ¡°Gintaro might be in the New Capital when you return. You would do well to avoid him. He will not be the same man you met before. He cannot be beaten as he is now. The only one who can defeat him is himself.¡±

 Chapter 58 - Kondo - The Power of Sword

    Kondo made his way toward the New Capital in a foul mood. He was worn out, sore, and hungry from his exploits. He had not slept on a real bed in weeks. He had not taken a warm bath since he had left the New Capital. The meager food that he still carried had started to go bad days ago. He had nearly forgotten the sweet bite of sake altogether.

    He had been driven by an unearthly fervor to accomplish all that he had done in the past few weeks, but now the flame had simply run out of fuel. Delirium from sheer exhaustion was overwhelming him, but he continued on. He had another mission to complete after all.

    After several hours it became plain that he could no longer continue, for even his black steed began to stumble on the dirt path before them. Perhaps because the beast itself was exhausted from all that it endured, or because its rider swayed in the saddle so violently that it drove the horse off its track. Realizing that it was futile to push on, Kondo stopped his horse in a small mountain glade and sat down by a shallow stream.

    He filled a bowl with water and drank, then ripped off a haunch of bread and gnawed on enough of it to fill his belly. It was midmorning, and the sun was high in the clear blue sky above, without a single cloud to mar its consistent hue.

    ¡°Akizora¡­¡± he said aloud, remembering the word for such an occasion. ¡°In autumn when the skies are cloudless and all that can be seen is the radiant blue.¡±

    For some strange reason, the clarity of this pristine sky was a sharp contrast to the turmoil within him. He took another sip of water and then reflected, for the first time, on the events of the last few weeks. He had orchestrated the sack of Shiroha of Akaii, a city which had never fallen. Then, almost immediately after, he helped win one of the greatest battles of the age and thwarted the barbarians for another thousand years or more. He was soon to be the master of the Shin-Shadowhand, the most fearsome group of ninja in the land. He had done everything asked of him, and history would be greatly changed by these deeds.

    ¡°Greatness¡­¡± he murmured aloud.

    He glanced down at the ring that now sat on his finger. The rubies sparkled in the midday light. The ring was a symbol of absolute destructive power. The fear of the ring alone could grant him access to nearly any place on the Islands without question. The mere sight of it by others would have them bowing on their hands and knees or fleeing in terror. If he simply wished someone dead, all he had to do was utter their name. He would no longer have to do the dirty work himself.

    ¡°What shall I do with this¡­power of authority?¡± he wondered. Kondo admired the ring affectionately, letting his eyes rest upon it as if to regain his balance from it. Yet, the longer he looked at it, the worse he felt.

    ¡°Why did Henji give this to me now?¡± he suddenly asked himself.

    He then thought of his enigmatic master and tried to recount the details of his promotion. He was so exhausted, so shaken by the events of the previous night. He had not expected such an honor. He imagined it may come eventually, for he had been groomed for it as Henji¡¯s closest disciple, but he did not expect it to come so soon. He knew that the victory against the barbarians would change much, but to step down from a ninja clan, especially the Shin-Shadowhand, was unprecedented. Traditionally, one held the position of master until they died, were defeated in battle, or were supplanted by a successor.

    Henji had always been an exception, though. The old Shadowhand had been systematically destroyed by the Kurogumi during the War of Shadows. Nothing and no one remained. Somehow Henji, an unknown prodigy of the sword, revived it just as Mashige took control of the Sh¨­gunate. He alone rebuilt it to what it now was, making it more potent and deadlier than ever. He had the favor of Mashige, of course, and as adopted heir of the Henji daimy¨­, a vast source of income and power to hide his growing enclave of ninja.

    Henji had been challenged a few times in the early days, once even by Kondo himself, but he so thoroughly defeated those who would seek to overthrow him, that all opposition quickly ceased. Kondo, who had always considered himself to be a skilled swordsman and duelist, was amazed by Henji¡¯s abilities and was quickly won over. He devoted himself to the clan and soon rose through the ranks to become Henji¡¯s right-hand. Thus, his succession was something that seemed inevitable, but never something so near.

    ¡°He must have a plan,¡± he thought to himself. ¡°He always has a plan. But what is his plan for me?¡±

    As Master of the Shin-Shadowhand, he would soon wield incredible power. Yet this was not a source of power he was accustomed to. He understood the elements of power well: the power of wealth, of mind, and of authority. These, he thought, had never been accessible to him and so he had always rejected them. There was another he favored above all.

    He could have sought after wealth, the currency of the age, and used that for his purposes. Wealth, indeed, was not a power to be trifled with. If amassed and used correctly, one could buy nearly anything or anyone. In fact, one could even buy life, in all its meanings. With enough wealth, one could buy a wife and have a child by them. One could buy a servant and be cared for. One could buy a courtesan and have earthly pleasure. One could buy a retainer who would lay down their life for them. There was little that could not be bought or sold, and the more money one had, the more of everything one could have.

    Yet Kondo did not find this source of power appealing to him. It was too vulgar, too base. Did not the masses already squabble over money? The dream of wealth already dominated those who were poor, and the rich wore away their avaricious lives for more of it. Why should he be like them, another rat scouring for morsels in the gutter? No, his innate sense of honor would not permit it. He could not lower himself to that level. Of course, he would need money at times, but it would not be how he changed the world.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The power of mind was another source of power that he had not been able to attain. He thought himself clever enough, but he had never been properly educated at any time throughout his life. He was an orphan, a street child, a vagabond. The power of mind had always been seductive to him, for with intellect one could be penniless and without pedigree but still have an innate depth. It was the minimalist power that he admired in the Truists. They had neither wealth nor authority, but they were still a force to be reckoned with. They had the power of mind, and this kept them alive, despite the repeated attempts to stamp them out. They could outthink their foes, and with their strange teachings attract others, even amidst intense persecution. Their memories were deep, and their roots were strong. This was a power he one day hoped to gain but could not depend on it now.

    Authority, too, had always seemed beyond his grasp. For one, it often went hand in hand with wealth. Some could simply buy their authority and did. This Kondo detested more than anything. He preferred to think of authority as a thing conferred, not bought. It was something to be earned, through great struggle and sacrifice. This kind of power was superior to money, for with wealth one might control the actions of another, but with authority, one might control the heart. Yoshimitsu Akira was not as fabulously rich as the Sh¨­guns who preceded him, but he was revered throughout the lands by friend and foe alike. Many willingly laid down their lives for him simply because he was the ruling Sh¨­gun. It was natural for them to throw their lives away for him and many did just that.

    This was the kind of power that Kondo had rightfully earned and would soon wield. Yet it felt foreign to him, as when one tries on a pair of well-worn sandals that belonged to someone else. He always imagined that he would be prepared for this moment but now that it had come, he felt a strange unsteadiness in his soul.

    ¡°Mine is the power of the sword, and ever shall be,¡± he decided. ¡°For before the sword, all must bow down.¡±

    With the power of the sword, he could thwart the rich, the wise, and the powerful. For when one¡¯s neck is against the edge of sharpened steel, what does any of that matter anymore? Surely money does not matter to the sword. The sword is emotionless and cold. And what is the value of life anyway? Will not a man readily pay every last coin he has hoarded to save his own life?

    And mind? Perhaps the mind may stay the sword for some time, but when the sword is within striking distance, the mind matters not. The only thing that can stay the sword then is another sword.

    And authority? What does the sword care if one is a peasant or lord? Every person has the same flesh which the sword could easily rend asunder. The insides of a man are all the same, whether they be low or highborn.

    ¡°The sword has no weakness,¡± Kondo thought to himself and smiled. It was a cruel smile, one that would have disgusted him having seen it on another.

    Then he thought of Yukiana, and his grim smile faded.

    He spent a long time thinking about his next mission. Usually, he would approach it with cold, calculating steps, creating a list in his mind that would culminate in the completion of the task. He had done it dozens, perhaps a hundred times, and had never failed. But this time he could not even begin. The face of the girl was seared into his mind. Her words seemed to echo in his ears and even the memory of her scent intoxicated him.

    He rubbed his eyes vigorously, hoping that it would help him concentrate, but it only made it worse.

    ¡°Why should I be the one to kill her?¡± he wondered aloud. ¡°Am I not the Master of the Shin-Shadowhand now? I could send someone else to do it.¡±

    He knew in his heart the answers to these objections, though he tried to suppress them. Firstly, he was not yet the Master of the Shin-Shadowhand, Henji had made it clear what he was to do before he could claim that title. Secondly, he knew that he could not send another to do this thing, not because they would not heed him, but because of the tremendous guilt he would feel.

    ¡°No, it must be me,¡± he resolved. ¡°She must die by my hands.¡±

    But as he imagined his hands, with the cruel ring upon his finger, clasped around her delicate neck and her dark eyes staring back at him, he was repulsed and horrified at the idea. This was a new and unnerving sensation to him. It was like a shock to his system.

    ¡°What is wrong with me?¡± he whispered.

    There was no one to answer him but himself, and even he could not peer that deeply into the clouds of his soul at that moment. Suddenly, a subtle thought came into his mind.

    ¡°What if I did not kill her? What if I kept her alive? I could do it. No one would know. If anyone could pull it off it would be me. If Henji demanded proof, who better than I to cover it all up?¡±

    This led to another strange sensation, to one who prided himself on carrying out his missions with utter exactitude.

    ¡°No, Henji would know. He can see right through me and always has. I could not keep it from him, even if I never spoke a word, he could read it on my face. And what would I do with her? Set her free? No, she would eventually be found. And if she were to stay with me it would be trading one prison for another. She would despise me for it. She already despises me...¡±

    This was a puzzle that he considered for a great deal of time. The sun was partly through its downward trek in the sky before he stirred once again.

    ¡°Am I not one of the most skilled swordsmen alive?¡± he finally asked of himself. ¡°I could use the power of the sword to destroy nearly anyone on the Islands. How is it that I cannot do the opposite?¡±

    The image of Yuki¡¯s face kept rising in his mind¡¯s eye, and as much as he tried to suppress it, the stronger it returned. It was then that he realized the glaring flaw in the power of the sword, and his world began to crumble around him.

    ¡°Even with the power of the sword, I could not save her,¡± he lamented. ¡°Even with all the Shin-Shadowhand at my disposal, it would mean nothing. For they are instruments of death, not life.¡±

    His face contorted with rage. ¡°I am truly pathetic!¡± he cried aloud. ¡°All these years I have failed to see the truth!¡± His voice seemed to echo off the trees and was swept up into the wind.

    ¡°I must kill her¡­¡± he resolved after several moments of silence. ¡°I must¡­¡± But as he said the words, he knew deep down in his heart that he could not do it.

    ¡°Then I am defeated!¡± he realized, slamming his fists down into the soft earth next to him. ¡°Before I could even draw this blade, I would be undone!¡±

    A protracted silence followed, and how long it lasted, he could not ever recall. When his stupor finally left him, he took the rubied ring from his finger and put it in the inside pocket of his shirt. ¡°So be it¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°Yukiana, you have defeated me.¡±

 Chapter 59 - Kondo - A Seaside Grave

    Kondo Daisuke rode out from the glade with wild fury. Indeed, his journey from that glade to the New Capital might have been remembered as one of the fastest journeys from the west coast to the east on a single horse, were there another person to bear witness to it. He rode with such ferocity that he seemed more like a yomi than a man. His eyes gleamed with a fell radiance, and his jaw was set with grim determination. The occasional passerby would have to jump out of his path, and those who watched him from a safe distance shouted after him, ¡°Ride on! Ride on!¡± His black steed galloped like a gale and seemed to pay no mind to the risk of death that such a pace would certainly carry. They pushed on day and night, resting only when Kondo could sense his horse was growing weary. He slept little and ate and drank only what he could find nearby. He lit no fires, despite the chill wind of the mountains blowing through his kimono, for he was burning on the inside. Yet he no longer rode to destroy but to save.

    He had decided in his heart that he would rescue Yukiana by whatever means necessary, even if that meant throwing away everything he had just won. He cared for nothing and could do nothing until he could see her face again. This obsession mastered him, driving him to near madness, and the longer he dwelt upon it, the more all-consuming it became.

    Kondo arrived at the New Capital in three days, but he was sore, exhausted, and in a fey disposition. The first thing he did upon entering the city was to stable his horse. Tegata was on the verge of collapse from the journey and in dire need of care and rest. Kondo knew how hard he had ridden for him, and though his mind was wracked with turmoil, he did not completely abandon practicality. He spent the last of his money on a good stable and a trustworthy caretaker, before wandering back out into the city.

    He then sought out correspondence from his apprentice. He had left her in charge of Yukiana when he was away, and he commanded her to leave him a message if anything about the situation changed. He came to a shabby, claustrophobic sake den at the edge of the city where ninja of the Shin-Shadowhand frequently met to exchange information. It was called the Suimitsu. He nodded to the owner, a short, plump woman who bowed knowingly and disappeared behind a sliding door.

    He sat down, and for the first time in weeks, allowed himself some sake. Kondo had spent many hours on his return journey considering how he was going to break into Ishihara and take Yukiana back. That, he thought, might be more difficult than any of his trials thus far, including his victory at the beach. Ishihara was designed specifically to prevent this kind of intrusion, and it was well guarded by the ubiquitous foxes.

    ¡°But the Lady has not yet returned,¡± he mused. ¡°And that is advantage enough. I cannot wait until she comes back, for her powers are great.¡± He, as a ninja, would have to put his skills to the ultimate test.

    The plump woman soon returned with a sealed letter and presented it to him with both hands. Bowing, she silently returned to her post, leaving him to read the letter.

    ¡°Something must have happened,¡± he thought, quickly breaking the seal. He opened it and noticed right away that it was written in a rushed, personal script.

    Captain,

    Forgive me. I regret to inform you that the girl has fallen under the wrath of the Prime Consort. She was gravely injured but survived. She is now being held under the care of the Sh¨­gun, but he has warned me that there is little more he can do to dissuade his mistress. I have been summoned by our master for a mission on the far coast. Indeed, the entire clan has been summoned there on an urgent matter. There are none of us left to watch over her now. I beg your forgiveness.

    I hope you will not despise your servant for her failures, but if I have displeased you, merely say the word, and I shall fall on my blade before you. Your gaze of disapproval would wound me far worse.

    Kira

    Kondo¡¯s eyes opened wide with horror. On this seemingly insignificant piece of paper, his entire world was coming apart.

    ¡°Gravely injured?¡± he exclaimed, causing the other patrons nearby to eye him apprehensively.

    ¡°In the care of the Sh¨­gun?¡± he thought to himself.

    He did not know what to make of this. How on earth did Yuki fall under the wrath of the Lady? She was supposed to be protecting her, keeping her safe! But he knew, he always knew that the fury of the Lady was not a stable thing. It was as wild as the sea winds, prone to turn without reason and at any moment. And it could not be thwarted, not by any power that he knew of.

    ¡°This is the very reason why I was opposed to this plan!¡± Kondo seethed. He reread the letter, studying it more intently this time. He knew all too well that Kira was telling the truth about her summons. Kondo¡¯s instructions to remain in the New Capital and watch over Yukiana would be overruled by an order from their master. Henji had said that the entirety of the Shin-Shadowhand had been summoned to ¡®clean up¡¯ the battlefield so that no one would discover what truly happened there. He could not remember a time, if ever, when the entire clan was summoned for one mission, but he did know the punishment meted out to those who disobeyed.

    ¡°They would kill her,¡± he thought. Then he considered his own ambitions. ¡°They may kill me too.¡± He thought about that for a moment but concluded that he did not care. He had lived long enough in this miserable world. He was not afraid of the shadows, for he was a shadow himself.

    His thoughts quickly turned back to Yukiana. ¡°It might be better if the Sh¨­gun had her, for we have many spies in the castle. We have very few in Ishihara. I should be able to locate her and rescue her without as much danger.¡±

    He quickly drank down the rest of his sake, rose, and then went back out into the city. He then met with several of his contacts who worked within the castle walls and were in the employ of the Shin-Shadowhand. Although the Sh¨­gun did claim authority over the ninja, they, especially under Henji, did not consider themselves wholly subject to him, and thus kept spies in all areas of the castle. This was more for self-preservation than anything, for if the Sh¨­gun suddenly decided to dissolve the group, which had numerous powerful enemies, Henji wanted to be the first to know of it. This was also how he quickly became a favorite of the cunning ruler, for he seemed to know exactly where the Sh¨­gun was and what he wanted to hear.

    ¡°The Shadowhand existed before the time of the Sh¨­gun,¡± Henji had once told Kondo. ¡°And though we operate under his protection and at times under his instruction, we have a higher mandate than even he realizes.¡±

    Kondo was relieved that the spies he sought were still in place, but after several attempts, he could not acquire any useful information about the Sh¨­gun¡¯s ward.

    This frustration, along with his poor physical condition and fragile mental state, led to unhinged anger that frightened many of the spies away.

    ¡°I am sorry sir!¡± one agent cried, cowering in the corner of his small room in the heart of the city. ¡°I have heard nothing of any prisoner. Please forgive me!¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± Kondo growled, rubbing his head, trying to remember the names and stations of the other spies that he had not yet questioned.

    ¡°Though, I did hear of a girl being taken to the Second Palace,¡± the man added after a short pause. ¡°They said she tried some violence up top, they did. She was one of the Lady¡¯s servants I believe.¡±

    Kondo removed his fingers from his brow and advanced upon the terrified guard. ¡°Where is she?¡± he hissed.

    The man told him everything he knew, and Kondo was soon on his way, his heart racing with a kind of wild ecstasy.

    By the time he reached the outer castle walls, it was already late in the afternoon. He went up through the gate to the Southwest Bailey. There was, much like all the others, an enormous wooden gate spanning the sheer stone walls. Kondo, as a captain of the Shadowhand, had enough clout to be allowed into the outer baileys without much trouble. Yet he could not enter the inner circle unless he used the rubied ring of the Mukade that he still carried in his pocket.

    In the end, it did not matter, and he did not have to test his new power. The girl was being held outside of the inner circle, within the southwest bailey. She was imprisoned in a small building vaguely associated with the Sh¨­gun¡¯s second estate, or summer palace. Because the Sh¨­gun was not currently dwelling there, the entire estate was maintained but otherwise empty. It made sense that such a vulnerable prisoner would be held there apart from the usual miscreants.

    Kondo was escorted to a nondescript, rectangular building, where two guards stood vigil outside.

    ¡°I am a shadow. I need to interrogate the girl,¡± he said abruptly and appeared so fierce and resolute that the guards did not question his authenticity.

    He was permitted inside and told what cell the girl was placed in. He was also warned that the woman within seemed mad, and was not likely to speak to him,

    Kondo nodded, accepting their instruction but also told them that they should take a short reprieve and seek some refreshment.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°Depending on her answers, this may become one of our matters,¡± he explained with chilling sternness. ¡°In which case she will not last the night.¡±

    The guards grew pale but did not protest, and quietly strode off, handing him the cell key before departing. Kondo smiled, as now the escape would be all too easy. For once, fortune seemed to be shining down upon him. He slowly approached her cell, which was a simple room with strong, wooden rails on the door barring her in. It took a few moments for him to compose himself, for this was the fateful meeting that he had been longing for since the last time that he left the New Capital. He took out the key, forced it inside the lock, turned it, and then slid the door open.

    ¡°Yu¡­¡± he began but then stopped suddenly. From there he could see a girl lying quietly on the straw-covered floor. But it was not Yukiana. Horrified, he stepped backward, his face twisting with rage. This was not her. This was not her at all.

    The girl in the cell said nothing and merely stared at the ceiling as if she were a corpse. Kondo could tell that she was not dead, for her chest rose mildly with each breath. Kondo¡¯s fists clenched tightly, for he had built up all his courage for this one moment and it had all come to nothing. He stood frozen for a time before he was able to master himself again.

    He moved to turn and walk away, but something struck him. He recognized this girl. Yes, this was the girl who had been summoned by Ueda to be Yukiana¡¯s mentor in Ishihara. He remembered that day well, for that was another of his great blunders, leaving the girl alone amid such danger. He did not recall this young woman¡¯s name, but he thought that it might be worth asking to see if she knew of Yukiana¡¯s whereabouts.

    He turned back and cleared his throat, wondering why she had not acknowledged his presence. But she said nothing and continued to stare upwards as if she were completely lost in thought.

    ¡°Good evening,¡± Kondo began awkwardly.

    This caught the young woman¡¯s attention so that she blinked her eyes several times, as if waking from a dream. She did not, however, turn to look at him.

    ¡°I am Kondo,¡± he continued.

    ¡°Are you the Lady¡¯s henchman come to kill me?¡± the girl asked quietly.

    He bristled at this question and answered a curt, ¡°No, I am not.¡±

    ¡°Then we have nothing more to discuss.¡±

    ¡°You are in the power of the Sh¨­gun,¡± Kondo said after suffering the shock of her insolence. ¡°Should you not be worried about his henchmen as well?¡±

    The young woman blinked again, and this time she turned her head and looked over at him, still without rising from the ground. She obviously did not remember him for there was no glimmer of familiarity in her eyes. ¡°The Lady is often more efficient. But perhaps this time the Sh¨­gun will have his way. I am disappointed though, for I would have rather it had been her.¡±

    ¡°I am not here to kill you,¡± he explained, ¡°And I do not work for the Sh¨­gun. I want to ask you a few questions.¡±

    The young woman finally sat up and stared at him suspiciously. ¡°What kind of questions?¡±

    ¡°To start, what is your name?¡± he said.

    She eyed him dubiously before answering, ¡°Misasa.¡±

    ¡°How did you come to be here? It is not very often that this prison sees use. You must be an unusual case.¡±

    Misasa¡¯s face fell, and her eyes searched for an answer. ¡°I... I don''t really know how I got here. They told me that I did something unlawful, but I cannot remember exactly what.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Just what I said. I... I just don''t understand it. It¡¯s like something strange comes over me, and I am in this fog. I remember things, short glimpses, and a feeling, a heightened emotion. A voice, yes, a voice! I hear her voice! She is making me do terrible things, but not making me, just helping me to do those things deep down I want to do, those dark things you bury the moment they arise.¡± With that, the young woman began to weep heavily and buried her face in her hands.

    Kondo did not like what he was hearing. It seemed to be the Lady¡¯s foul work at play. This woman was clearly not in her right mind, and he assumed some spell or alchemy was at the source. ¡°What did she tell you?¡± he asked after some time as her sobbing began to slow.

    She shook her head frantically, indicating that she did not remember.

    ¡°You must try,¡± urged Kondo, stepping closer. ¡°Try and remember¡­¡±

    ¡°I think...¡± she whimpered, wiping her eyes with her torn sleeve. ¡°She told me that I would soon become a master. If only I¡­¡±

    ¡°If only you¡­?¡± Kondo repeated hastily. ¡°If only you did what?¡±

    Misasa¡¯s face seemed to come alive all at once. Her eyes opened wide as if she could see something truly dreadful for the very first time. ¡°All-Kami...what have I done!¡± Her voice was strained, like a scream, but defeated like a last gasp of air.

    Kondo knelt beside her in the cell, his heart aching for the girl in such obvious anguish. ¡°Tell me¡­¡± he whispered, though deep down he was afraid of what she would say.

    ¡°I¡­¡± she began, as tears ran down from her wide-open eyes. ¡°I... killed¡­her.¡± She lifted her hands to her face and looked at them as if they were still covered in blood. She trembled and shook from head to toe. ¡°With these hands, I took the dagger...her neck...the pool of blood! Oh, what have I done!¡±

    It was as if Misasa had delivered another dagger thrust, but this was to Kondo¡¯s heart. Everything within him seemed to shudder and grow cold, and even his breath seemed to die within his lungs. ¡°She¡¯s dead?¡± he managed to get out.

    She nodded, and then let out a wail so awful, so potent, that it never completely left him. The ringing of her wail shattered something within him. Tears began to form in his own eyes, and once they came, he could not stop them.

    ¡°Why?¡± he cried. He grabbed the wailing girl by the shoulders and shook her violently. ¡°Why did you do such a foolish thing?¡±

    But Misasa could not answer him, she was lost to despair and thoughts of self-annihilation. She hung loosely in his arms like a ragdoll.

    ¡°She was innocent!¡± he cried. ¡°She was the most innocent person I ever knew! She was going to save me! Do you understand? She was the only one who could!¡±

    Misasa shook her head but cried all the louder. His chest heaved in and out as tears streamed down his face. A dead silence followed, with the two people crumpled upon the floor in the small cell.

    ¡°Kondo-sama,¡± Misasa murmured at last. ¡°Kill me, please. If you pity me at all, kill me.¡±

    He closed his eyes, but the ringing was only growing louder. Her wail, as if amplified, was repeating again and again in his mind, growing louder and more powerful by the moment. He wanted to kill her, wanted to strike her down for what he thought she did to Yukiana. He knew that a part of him could do it and do it effortlessly. But a small fraction of him could not.

    ¡°I¡­I can''t!¡± he shouted, and his voice lifted throughout the cell. ¡°I can¡¯t do it!¡±

    Just then, Kondo felt his short sword leave its sheath, and before he could open his eyes to stop her, Misasa had thrust it into her belly, and with one additional stroke cut to the side.

    Kondo pushed himself back and stood up, horrified. ¡°What have you done?¡± he cried, his hands rising to his ears as the wailing grew even louder.

    Misasa, despite her trembling, met his gaze. ¡°This is what I deserve.¡±

    He did not know what to say or do.

    For the first time since he had met this young woman, a smile crossed her face, as her eyes suddenly filled with warmth and light. She stumbled to the floor; her grip loosed from his blade. He carefully caught her as she fell and turned her so that she lay peacefully on her back in his arms. Blood covered the floor of the cell, but he did not heed it at all. He held her gently, for that was the only thing he could think to do.

    ¡°You know¡­¡± Misasa whispered, her breaths slowing and becoming increasingly labored. ¡°Although my family left me here...all alone. I... I still would like to see them, kiss them, one last...time.¡± With that, her head fell back, and the girl from the far seaside village breathed her last.

    Things had happened so quickly, that Kondo sat in shock for some time. How long it was, he could not say, nor did he seem to care. He had seen many horrors throughout his life, but this one shook him the most. This young girl was haunted by her decisions, decisions she alone had made, but under heavy influence from that monster, Ishihara. Now the anguish of her deeds snuffed out the light of her life too soon, and he was too slow to stop it.

    ¡°Then who was to blame for the death of Yukiana?¡± he wondered continually. ¡°Surely the Prime Consort was to blame. Yukiana had somehow fallen under her wrath, and so Ishihara had sent her own mentor against her. How black was the wrath of the Lady? How cruel? Did it know no bounds?¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, I knew full well that the Lady was dangerous. The blame cannot fall only on her. She is a monster indeed. But who was it that left her alone with that monster? It was I...¡±

    As the weight of blame slowly began to settle upon him, Kondo shuddered. He remembered Yukiana¡¯s words, how she had been so right, and he had ignored her.

    ¡°Your quest has already failed, because you desire to claim at the end what can only be found in the beginning.¡±

    ¡°I left her to seek something that I already had. I could not see it then. She was wise and kind. And now, I will never see her face.¡±

    Eventually, Kondo rose from where he knelt and lifted Misasa¡¯s body from the floor. He carried her out of the prison and soon found that the guards were returning from their respite.

    ¡°She will need to be cremated,¡± he said, as their faces showed horror at the bloody sight. ¡°Make sure it is done correctly, or I will see that you follow in her footsteps.¡±

    The guards were aghast, but complied with Kondo¡¯s wishes, and had her placed on a cart and covered it respectfully.

    ¡°What should we tell our lord?¡± one of the guards asked meekly.

    ¡°Suicide,¡± he answered, staring off into the setting sun.

    ¡°Where should we send the ashes?¡± the other asked. ¡°To the district?¡±

    Kondo paused and thought contemplatively. ¡°No, not there. Bury her near the sea, at one of the temples that looks out upon the ocean. You will do this personally, and it will be done right, or I will know of it.¡±

    He glowered at them malignantly so that they understood his intent. They nodded hastily and then took the cart away.

    When they had gone, he sighed heavily. He too felt like death, or worse. All he wanted to do now was sit down and fall asleep and never wake up again.

    At that moment, he heard the excited voices of guards who were striding down the path from the inner circle. They were of higher rank, for the armor they wore was well polished and distinguished with emblems of the Sh¨­gun¡¯s more trustworthy soldiers. They were changing shifts, for the night was drawing near.

    Kondo could not hear everything they were saying, but he understood a few phrases well enough.

    ¡°I can''t believe it! Caught ¡®im, they caught ¡®im! They got the Raijin!¡±

    ¡°Raijin¡­¡± Kondo murmured, coming out of his stupor. ¡°Hey, you!¡± he called out to the group of four guards.

    They turned on him with dark expressions, but when they saw that he was a ninja, and one covered in blood, they immediately froze.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    He went over to them quickly, for at this word his heart began to race again. ¡°You said that the Raijin was caught?¡± he asked rapidly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­well, yes, eh, sir! That they did! Found him on the east side of the city, I believe. Captured him alive, and now they are bringing him up to our lord ¡®imself.¡±

    The ninja peered at these men for a few moments. ¡°Are you sure it was really him?¡±

    The four looked at each other quizzically. ¡°We didn''t see ¡®im, sir. But it''s all the talk up top. Plus, nobody is allowed to go home who works in the palace, for they are saying that they need extra security. Luckily, we are Third Circle men, but they rarely keep everyone in unless there is something important going on.¡±

    Kondo stiffened. ¡°Thank you. You may be on your way.¡±

    The guards forced a polite bow and then quickly departed from him. As he stood there for several moments, his mind was ablaze with thought.

    ¡°Gintaro, I wonder if you know that she is dead? What will that do to you, after journeying all the way here, for her? Will it shatter you? Will it break you like it did me? No. You cannot possibly feel this anguish, this rage. You, who should have stopped me all those days ago. Yes, all of this, in the end, comes back upon you. If you were the father she needed, you would have saved her before the end. As it is, she is dead...dead because of you.¡±

    A vengeful heat was rising in Kondo¡¯s insides, and a fierce anger was boiling in his veins. His eyes gleamed with a rage that he had never felt before and his energy rose as if it knew no limits.

    ¡°Before I die,¡± he resolved aloud, ¡°You will pay for your weakness. You will suffer for what you failed to do. Her blood will be on your hands, not mine!¡±

 Chapter 60 - Gintaro - The Final Checkpoint

    The three companions rose the next morning feeling refreshed. Saru said nothing about the previous evening and seemed to be in a good mood. They descended back down the slope towards the highway, joking and laughing heartily. When they finally reached the Nagamichi once again, and the cover of the trees overhead opened to cloudless sunlight, they were all at once made silent by what they saw.

    In the distance, they could now see the massive conical shape of the famous Mount Daisen, rising above the land and stretching into the sky. For the past few days, it had been concealed by a grey blanket of clouds so that there was no sign of it to forewarn the travelers, but now its gigantic figure dominated their view. Because of this, the vista was especially striking, for they had come close enough to see some of the marvelous details of the iconic mount.

    Daisen rose evenly on all sides, giving it its rare, beautiful shape as if it were molded by a potter¡¯s hands. The base was wide and thick, and it tapered in gradually as it extended upwards, giving it its magnificence and gravitas, but also revealing a shade of femininity and elegance as it reached its peak. The summit was so high that it always wore a cover of white, pristine snow, which was like a wedding veil across the face of an ancient bride. Around it swirled wispy clouds like an ethereal halo, gathering around her holy figure.

    It was not just a mountain for the people of the Islands, it was the preeminent mountain of the Islands. It nearly doubled any other mountain in stature, and sat alone, unobscured by any other range or peak, giving it an air of importance and majesty. It was the feature of countless old tales and legends, as well as historical accounts and narratives. The most famous of which had said that the Shinjin had once ascended to the summit. From there he looked out upon the Islands, and it was there that he resolved to save the people in bondage to the Akuma. From that point on he gathered his famous army and did exactly what he set out to do. Some said he saw the All-kami upon that mountain. Some said the All-kami was the mountain. In any event, the mountain was a symbol of the hope of mankind, and everyone who laid eyes on it felt captivated by the power it had.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Saru said, trailing off.

    ¡°Praise the All-kami,¡± N¨­ recited and bowed his head.

    Even though Gintaro had seen the great mountain many times before, it never ceased to impress him. He said nothing, for there was nothing quite adequate to say, but just smiled and drank deeply of its splendor.

    After some time, they decided it was best to continue. The mountain would not leave them but would remain inland from the road until they reached the New Capital. They were less than a week¡¯s journey away from their destination, and excitement began to fill their hearts. Gin was noticeably anxious, and often dismounted from his horse and ran alongside N¨­ to encourage him. The boy was surprised, for his teacher appeared to have an unlimited reserve of energy and did not seem to tire no matter how long they ran, or how hot it became. Practices at night and in the mornings were more spirited, and he pushed his pupil harder than ever before. He was more talkative, and would often stay up late with Saru, telling stories and laughing.

    This all ended abruptly when they crossed the Nishi Bridge and began the approach into the New Capital. Gintaro then became quiet, almost sullen, as the anticipation of what was to come began to build. The Nishi Bridge was an unofficial boundary of the plain where the New Capital sat, and though they were still a day¡¯s ride from the city proper, they knew that the spacious countryside would soon be transformed into the most important city on the Islands.

    There remained a few last checkpoints to cross, and each one grew increasingly robust in terms of size and population. Eventually, the road became filled with merchants, workmen, and officials. As this was mostly flat land, which had once been a swamp, it was difficult to gauge how far they were from the capital. But as each hour passed, the noise and the crowds grew. At last, the gleaming castle of the Sh¨­gun could be seen far in the distance, and they knew that they were finally within reach.

    They rested at one of the nearby inns that evening, for there were so many that the prices had dropped substantially. They had their horses tended to, and the party ate a hot, filling meal of grilled pork and noodles.

    Since they had set out upon the Nagamichi, Gintaro had been contemplating how they were going to rescue his daughter once they arrived in the New Capital. He had not said much, for the road was long, and he did not want to add to his companions¡¯ anxieties. Now that they were at last near the end of their long journey, it felt like the right time.

    ¡°It does not sit well with me that we must be wholly reliant upon an agent of Lord Usagi,¡± he began, keeping his voice quiet so that it would not pass beyond the thin walls of their room. ¡°This Matsumoto-san, there are too many uncertainties. Will we even be able to find him and if we do will he indeed help us, or will he turn us in? Lord Usagi seems to trust him, but I have seen what life in such a city can do to a man. It can corrupt even the most virtuous and loyal. We have come so far to flounder at the end.¡±

    Saru and N¨­ appeared to be following his trail of thought and were listening intently.

    ¡°There is another problem,¡± he continued, ¡°Even if this Matsumoto-san did know how to get us into the castle, and helped us to do so, he may not know exactly where my daughter is being held. That we will have to discover on our own. The castle itself will be well patrolled, and there will be sharp eyes everywhere. We will only have one chance to save her.¡±

    ¡°It will not be easy,¡± Saru added, considering the bleak scenario. ¡°And getting out may be harder than getting in.¡±

    ¡°That is true,¡± Gin admitted. ¡°But there is a sliver of hope. Lord Usagi did say that my daughter was serving under the Sh¨­gun¡¯s prime consort when they last had met. If that remains true, she will be close to the Sh¨­gun, but not too close. A consort of the Sh¨­gun is not always with him and is forbidden from certain affairs. And, even if she were the Sh¨­gun¡¯s ward, he could not attend to her at all times. If she is within those walls, as tall as they are, we are closer than we have ever been since the very beginning. That is an encouraging thought.¡±

    The others both nodded in agreement.

    ¡°So, I propose that we move carefully. We can set up in a ryokan in a nondescript section of the city, and then proceed to inquire about the affairs of the castle. If there is one thing that I know to be true, it is that in a castle that size, secrets come and go like the bathwater. We can focus on the prime consort first and inquire about her retinue. If that proves fruitless, we can branch out from there. Once we finally locate Yukiana, we strike hard and fast. We will have to use stealth, and if it comes to it, more than that.¡± His gaze was raw and intense, and both companions felt a tinge of unease.

    ¡°What about the Sh¨­gun?¡± Saru asked after a few moments had passed.

    ¡°What about him?¡±

    ¡°He has taken your daughter to draw you to him, or at least to draw you out of hiding. We must not fall into a trap, which is surely his intent.¡±

    Gintaro exhaled heavily. ¡°I do not know the Sh¨­gun¡¯s motives, and thus I cannot anticipate his actions. But you are right, he is not to be taken lightly. From this moment on, we must be incredibly careful. Mashige Hideyo did not come into the Sh¨­gunate by accident but by dreadful cunning and ruthlessness. Be on your guard, for this is his city, his home.¡±

    The three woke early the following morning and were only one checkpoint away from entering the city center. They were now surrounded by the sprawling metropolis, as the Nagamichi had become consumed by multi-storied buildings with sideroads branching off from it every few yards in both directions. The flag of the Hawk was ubiquitous, as were the soldiers of the Sh¨­gun, tasked with keeping order in a city that seemed to have a life of its own. The lofty mountain could still be seen behind them in the distance, and before them, the Sh¨­gun¡¯s immense architectural feat loomed like an imposing threat. It stood tall upon the only raised ground in the region, making it a kind of mirror image of the mountain it was meant to represent. Gin glared at the building with inner loathing, as the last time he had seen the castle it had not been so high or impressive. Now it represented not only the might of the Sh¨­gun but the failure of his enemies. And, somewhere in or around that keep his daughter was imprisoned, waiting for him.

    ¡°Soon...¡± he whispered under his breath.

    The final checkpoint was located in the center of the trading hub of the city. To the left stood the castle complex, and to their right was the gaping mouth of the New Capital harbor. To get through the first level of gates to the castle complex, they would need to register at this last checkpoint and receive entry permits.

    The building for the last checkpoint was massive and crowded, with barely any room to move. Frustrated officers were yelling directions and urging people to form long, orderly lines. Gintaro and the others were put into an expedited line for being servants of a daimy¨­, but because this was the New Capital, and all of the daimy¨­ had estates here, it did not help them get through much faster. Gin groaned as time wore on and they crept slowly towards the officer¡¯s table. They finally reached the table around noon, a few hours after they had started.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    The stiff officer greeted them curtly and then inspected their papers. This one was much more thorough than the others they had met, for he fully read the tedious document and asked them if they had anything else.

    ¡°It seems a bit odd,¡± the officer said, his nasal voice complimenting his droopy-eyed appearance. ¡°That the Usagi daimy¨­ would send three of his servants all this way to make sure his pets were eating well.¡±

    ¡°The daimy¨­ highly values his pets,¡± Saru replied, forcing an official demeanor. ¡°He treats them like any other member of his family.¡±

    The officer rubbed his patchy mustache and looked back down at the page. ¡°I see. Still, it seems odd that there is nothing else of importance. That makes me think that there is some kind of verbal message you were instructed to pass on. Or, perhaps, your mere arrival is a trigger to some elaborate plot against the Sh¨­gun.¡±

    The three looked at each other. ¡°We have received no additional orders,¡± Gin insisted.

    ¡°Of course you would say that,¡± the guard scoffed, blinking repetitively with annoyance. ¡°In such a situation we usually hold you for a few days to make sure. If you are merely delivering pet care instructions, that can surely wait a few days could it not?¡±

    Gin¡¯s face began to redden. ¡°We are telling the truth!¡± he seethed.

    The man lifted his eyebrows, but Saru pushed forward, batting her eyes flirtingly.

    ¡°We would be happy to wait if that is what you decide. Of course, it has been such a long way here, and we were hoping to go out and enjoy ourselves after our letter had been delivered. Do you have any recommendations?¡±

    For a moment, the man seemed to come alive. Then he said, ¡°No,¡± dryly.

    He made a motion to stamp their documents with a big red ¡®X¡¯ when another officer came over, bent down, and whispered in the man¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Oh,¡± the droopy-eyed officer said. ¡°It seems our holding station is full. You may go.¡±

    He grabbed a different stamp and marked three pages with an ¡®O¡¯ before handing them over. Enjoy the New Capital, the City of the Sh¨­gun.¡±

    They filtered out into the busy square once again, each breathing a sigh of relief.

    ¡°That was a close one,¡± Saru whispered, looking back over her shoulder. ¡°I should have told him I was a princess. That always seems to work.¡±

    ¡°Only half the time,¡± Gin reminded her. ¡°Anyways, we should all be careful. We are now in the adder¡¯s den. One false move could get us all thrown in jail or worse.¡±

    Despite his severe warning, the city did not appear as sinister as their leader made it sound. All around them, people were talking, laughing, haggling, calling one another from afar, and busying themselves with the minutiae of their daily lives. Various wares were being bought and sold, rickshaws zoomed by carrying their patrons from place to place, and fresh signs were being painted with black-tipped ink brushes. Food stalls had filled the square with the overwhelming aroma of culinary specialties that were worthy of such an esteemed, and expensive location.

    Saru¡¯s stomach growled loudly. ¡°Standing in line for a few hours sure grows an appetite,¡± she said, her face reddening with embarrassment.

    Gintaro softened a bit. ¡°I agree. Let¡¯s get something to eat, then we can worry about finding an inn.¡±

    N¨­ clenched his fists enthusiastically. ¡°Yes!¡± he cried.

    The three split up in the square, each hoping to satisfy their particular tastes. Saru had been craving some of her home province¡¯s cuisine, so she headed over to a stall selling a rice bowl topped with a colorful variety of seafood, which included fish roe, sea urchin, salmon, scallops, and crab. N¨­, who had grown up on vegetarian cuisine demanded by the Truists, decided to test his stomach by eating grilled and skewered cow intestines. Gin was looking for something that reminded him of his daughter, so he bought a large orange that had been imported from Minami-shima.

    After everything was bought and paid for, Gin walked back to the center of the wide square where they were supposed to meet. He knew that his simple meal did not take nearly as long as the others and was contented to wait for them. It was mid-afternoon, and the square had become so crowded that people seemed to brush by him constantly, and he could not see from one stall to the other. Several minutes passed, and he grew restless and began to peel and eat his orange, despite it being poor manners.

    After half an hour passed, he began to worry. He walked over towards the seafood bowl shop first, as it had been the most popular, and inspected the line. Saru was nowhere to be seen. He then pushed his way through to the old man working at the stall.

    ¡°Did you serve an Akaii woman earlier?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Akaii?¡± the old man guffawed, barely removing his eyes from his work. ¡°I haven''t seen one of them since I learned this recipe after being shipwrecked up north. But that was well on thirty years ago.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± returned Gin, hastily retreating from the line. His eyes flashed from side to side, and his hand lowered to his sword¡¯s hilt. Something was amiss. He returned to the meeting spot, but once he saw that it was empty, he decided to go to the meat stall just to be thorough. N¨­ was not there either.

    At that moment he began to panic. His eyes bounced back and forth from face to face in the mass of people that moved through the square. Everyone appeared to be disinterested, but he could feel that there were eyes on him. This was a sense he had developed over the years, and he did not seem to have lost it in his long retirement.

    Suddenly, he saw a flash of movement from the corner of his eye. He saw someone turn and run back into an alleyway coming off the main square. He hurried over to investigate. When he arrived, he caught another glimpse of the same person further down the narrow alley. The mysterious man took a sharp left as soon as he saw him. Gin began to chase after this stranger, pushing past people who were standing or walking in the way.

    He sped down the alleyway and took the sharp left which led to an even narrower street. He gradually began to gain on the person, who he remembered as being the same soldier that whispered into the officer¡¯s ear at the last checkpoint. He was fast but was weighed down by his standard-issue armor and arms. Gin zigzagged through the tiny streets, jumping over spilled trash, and ducking below wooden beams that connected the tightly packed buildings. Every moment that passed he grew nearer and nearer and could hear the metallic clank of the soldier¡¯s armor reverberate throughout the closed space.

    At last, the soldier turned the corner just as Gintaro was about to grab him. He backpedaled quickly and turned down the small alleyway which smelled of rotten fish. Here there were no other passersby or onlookers. It was all quiet except for the meowing of a hungry cat. The running soldier stood several yards away, holding out his sword. Behind him stood N¨­ and another soldier, this one thick and tall like an oak, holding a knife to the young boy¡¯s throat. Behind them was a group of six other soldiers, armed with spears and bows.

    When N¨­ saw his teacher, his eyes opened wide, but he could not get out more than a muffled gurgle, for the knife was held right against his voice box.

    Gin quickly studied the situation. It did not look good. These men were terrified, and terrified men do irrational things. ¡°Easy,¡± he said to the lead soldier, whose sword was trembling despite the fact that he held it out with two hands. Gin lifted his own hands to try and diffuse the tension.

    ¡°We will cut him!¡± the man in the front shouted. ¡°I swear we will!¡±

    ¡°What do you want of me?¡± Gintaro asked calmly.

    ¡°We know who you are!¡± the man cried. ¡°The Sh¨­gun told us not to try and capture you ourselves. He said to go for one of your companions.¡±

    Gin winced. ¡°The Sh¨­gun is a clever man,¡± he admitted. His eyes flashed upwards. Saru¡¯s spear tip was nowhere to be seen. He had hoped that she might have followed the guard as well, perhaps stalking him from above.

    ¡°I will not do anything rash,¡± Gin insisted. ¡°It is clear you have my companion in a precarious situation.¡±

    The lead soldier reached behind his back and tossed over a pair of iron handcuffs. They landed at his feet.

    ¡°Disarm yourself! Put those on and come with us!¡± he shouted.

    Gin looked down. This all felt too familiar. He remembered what had happened in Kagiminato. He was not going to be taken prisoner again.

    ¡°The Sh¨­gun himself wishes to speak with you!¡± the man pressed on. ¡°He wants you alive!¡±

    At this, Gin¡¯s eyes flashed wide for a split second. ¡°You will take me to him?¡± he asked, trying to filter the emotion from his voice.

    The lead guard nodded.

    ¡°This could be a trap,¡± Gin thought to himself, studying the man¡¯s face. ¡°They could have me disarm and entrap myself and then skewer me right here and now.¡± Yet a part of him doubted this. ¡°Why would the Sh¨­gun bring me all the way here just to kill me? He could have killed me long ago, or at any time while I laid in bed in Kokoro. I had not used the sword in so long. I was weak then; I was a different man. I would have stood no chance. Why would he want me dead now? No, he must need me alive. He captured my daughter to make me come to him. If he went through all this trouble, then I will indulge him.¡±

    He bent down and picked up the iron cuffs. ¡°I will go with you to face the Sh¨­gun,¡± he said sternly. ¡°But you must release my companion. If any harm comes to him, I swear, you will all die here where you stand.¡±

    The soldier shook his head. ¡°Not until you are cuffed, and your sword is on the ground.¡±

    Gin carefully removed his black sword and laid it on the ground. He looked over at his pupil, who was held as if in a vice. He once again glanced upwards. There was still no sign of Saru. He suddenly felt a pang of fear. He was surprised at how much he had come to depend on her.

    ¡°All right,¡± he said with a tranquil smile. ¡°I will do it.¡± With that, he snapped the cuffs around his wrists.

    ¡°Step away from your sword,¡± the soldier beckoned, who seemed amazed. He had clearly not imagined that it would be this easy.

    ¡°Lower the knife,¡± Gin demanded.

    The lead soldier waved to his immense subordinate, who lowered the knife but put his hand over N¨­¡¯s mouth, covering his muffled cries.

    ¡°Let him go!¡± Gintaro commanded, taking a step forward. ¡°I have done what you asked!¡±

    The soldier raised his hand again but paused. ¡°Take a few more steps towards me.¡±

    Gin did as he was told and took three deliberate steps forward. He glanced upwards one last time in vain.

    In a flash, the group of soldiers moved past N¨­ towards Gin. N¨­ was let free and was thrown backward. He scrambled to his knees and cried out for his teacher.

    ¡°Sensei! Don¡¯t do it! Sensei!¡±

    It was too late, for the guards had grabbed him and thrust him to the ground. The lead soldier had picked up his black sword and was holding it aloft, staring at it as if it were made of gold. ¡°We did it!¡± he cried with exultation. ¡°We captured the false Raijin!¡±

    Gin exhaled slowly, waiting for some treachery to come. ¡°Will they do it?¡± he asked himself. ¡°Will they cut me down now? Was my gambit all for nothing?¡±

    ¡°Get him to his feet and inspect him thoroughly,¡± the lead soldier commanded, eyeing him suspiciously. ¡°The Sh¨­gun will want to see him as soon as possible, and I don''t want any mistakes.¡±

    ¡°The Sh¨­gun...¡± Gin thought, almost bursting with excitement. ¡°So, it is true! He may let me see my daughter. He must let me see her!¡±

    Gintaro must have worn a satisfied expression for one of the guards said to him, ¡°That is not good news for you, filth. No one is called before the Sh¨­gun and is let off easy, and I hear you have quite the litany of crimes over your head.¡±

    Gintaro said nothing in response and attempted to appear sullen. He managed to look over at N¨­, who was beside himself, and give him a quick smile and a wink. The boy stopped sobbing but held his mouth agape with confusion.

    ¡°This may have worked out for the best after all,¡± he thought. ¡°This way, both N¨­ and Saru are out of harm''s way.¡± He rose and began to follow the soldiers who yanked on his chains. He felt no fear, only the terrible weight of destiny upon him. ¡°From here on out, it''s up to me.¡±

 Chapter 61 - Gintaro - The Mashige Shogun

    The lead guard had not deceived him when he said that the Sh¨­gun would want to see him right away. Gintaro was immediately led out from the narrow alleyways and back into the main square, this time as a prisoner. He was extremely well guarded, and ever more of the Sh¨­gun¡¯s soldiers seemed to gather around him as they continued towards the castle entrance. Many of the soldiers spoke in hushed voices and refrained from deriding him openly, even though he was thoroughly under their power. It was as if they had witnessed what happened at Kagiminato and knew exactly how dangerous this prisoner was. The story that was being told in the Old Capital had obviously made its way this far. He could sense the fear and wonder in them.

    It was late in the afternoon when they reached the preliminary gate to the castle grounds. They had to cross an expansive bridge just to reach the first gate, which was opened but well garrisoned with Mashige soldiers. The design was cleverly devised, for as soon as one passed through the immense wooden doors, a would-be attacker would immediately have to decide to turn left or right. This construction was purposeful, for it was meant to confuse and divide any invading force. The left was the correct way, while the right continued for a little while before coming to a dead end. Invaders who had picked the wrong path would be surrounded on three sides by defenders overhead. They would have little chance to recover from their error.

    The swordsman was prodded onwards, surrounded by the silent host. At this point, his entourage had grown so much that he was attracting the attention of all who could see them. As they made their way up the gently sloping path through the Daimy¨­ District or East Bailey, he could feel that there was a throng of eyes upon him. He knew that the news of his capture would not stay secret for very long.

    The Eastern Bailey was large, and it took some time to pass through. It was almost a small city in and of itself, but in this city, everyone seemed to have tremendous wealth. The buildings had high white walls and were clean, with entrance gardens that could rival any of the spacious scenery gardens of the Old Capital. Samurai in bright colors and sigils stood about, representing each of the great and lesser lords of the Islands. There were also several high-end shops and tea houses, catering to the elite retainers and officials and their expensive tastes. Heads turned towards him as he passed, and those who were sitting around rose to their feet.

    ¡°The Raijin...¡± he could hear someone whisper.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Thunderlord¡­¡± said another.

    After coming to the end of the East Bailey, they came to yet another wide moat and bridge. This time they were checked both at the beginning and the far side. Mashige archers patrolled atop the battlements with arrows at the ready. A small rowboat was floating down upon the moat, and it was also filled with bowmen.

    Gin was anxious but also felt a slight wave of relief wash over him. He could not help but feel glad that it had worked out this way. If they had gone through with his former plan, it could have taken weeks or months to get this far. He would have had a near-impossible time trying to break in alone, and as well-intentioned as his companions were, coming here would likely be their doom. This place was nothing like he had ever seen. It was a fortress to end all fortresses. The prudent Sh¨­gun certainly left nothing to chance.

    ¡°They are bringing me right in through all of this,¡± he thought, nearly letting out a laugh as they passed through yet another checkpoint of soldiers.

    He had finally come to the innermost landmass but was still only within the third and outermost ring of defenses. This region appeared quite like the former, although it was much smaller, and only the Mashige banner hung from the doorways and adorned the backs of the samurai.

    ¡°This must be where the Sh¨­gun keeps all of his most prized officials and warriors. He keeps them close, closer than any of the other daimy¨­. He wants to surround himself with his own people. Mashige is no fool.¡±

    At this, a sharp pang of fear began to work in his heart. Up until this point, his way of thinking had been entirely one-sided. He had been so preoccupied with getting to the Sh¨­gun that he had not thought about how he was going to deal with him once they met. He had not thought out how he was going to get the Sh¨­gun to release his daughter, especially now that he was in chains. He also had not fully accounted for the cunning of Mashige Hideyo, or at least had not afforded him all of his due respect in his blind passion to free Yukiana.

    Mashige had not been his sole enemy in the war, for that was Akira¡¯s business, but he had been the mover behind everything Gin fought against. Mashige, through cleverness or luck or a mixture of both, had emerged from the War of Ashes as the preeminent victor. That in and of itself was worth ample respect. Mashige had also survived and solidified himself as the Lord of the Islands for the past ten years. Gintaro had not given much thought about why he was being summoned, for he could not think of an obvious reason why the Sh¨­gun would want to see him after all this time. But there had to be a reason, for Mashige did nothing carelessly. He was sure that he would find out soon enough, but he was beginning to question if it was wise to give himself up.

    ¡°To become the Sh¨­gun, you must think seven steps ahead,¡± he remembered his old commander, Yoshimitsu Akira, saying in one of his councils. ¡°To remain the Sh¨­gun, you must think eight.¡±

    ¡°Am I prepared?¡± he thought, beginning to panic. ¡°Have I made the wrong choice in coming here?¡± Then he remembered the face of his daughter and felt the fear that she must have, even now, so far from home and with so many enemies around her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he silently resolved. ¡°I have considered my options and made my choice. I will hear what this Sh¨­gun has to say, and I will do whatever I must to get my daughter back.¡±

    They made their way up the steep, meandering path to the second ring, which again was gated and separated by a moat. This moat was much smaller than the others but was designed to make climbing out impossible, as the grey stones were sheer and offered no footholds to use. One who fell into this moat would quickly become exhausted and drown, which was the clear intent.

    From this position, Gin could now look out and see the castle grounds below, for they had ascended high enough on the central hill to see across the wide, flat land of the New Capital. The sun was now setting in the sky, and the once crowded streets were strangely quiet, as those who worked during the day were now home, and those who made a living at night were not yet out. This dusk was the small gasp of air that this city had until early morning when the transition would happen once again. It was so calm and peaceful at that moment, and the sky was red and dappled with rolling clouds, that Gin¡¯s resolve doubled, and his heart began to race, not because of trepidation, but because of excitement.

    At last, they came to the third and final ring of the castle complex. This was the only layer to not have a moat around it, but it was protected by walls that were almost double the height of the others. Not only were the walls there lofty and thick but atop these walls sat sturdy, covered battlements and several watchtowers, which stood like formidable bulwarks in the sky. And beyond even those loomed the massive frame of the Hawk¡¯s Perch, Taka-no-j¨­, the signature tower of the castle grounds, which grew ever greater the closer they came.

    The path they now used became narrow, and it clung to the sides of the hill as it spiraled upwards. There were gates at short and even intervals, and at each, there were strict checks, so it took a great deal of time. By the time they made it to the top, night had fallen, and the white moon was rising ominously in the cloudy sky.

    Up until this point the group had gotten through the gates without being detained, but once they reached the Inner Circle, they were finally told that they must wait. Gintaro was moved to a holding chamber in the nearest guardhouse while the others argued in muffled voices outside. It was highly irregular to summon the Sh¨­gun at this short of notice, but this was an unusual and special case. Finally, it was agreed that they could proceed, but most of the lower-ranking samurai were sent back and replaced by guards of higher rank and trustworthiness. Gin did not care who would be escorting him, he just hoped that they would hurry. He could not contain his anxiety.

    They made their way to the Sh¨­gun¡¯s palace; a series of massive wooden buildings connected by lavish corridors, each with long murals of legendary stories and heroes. Like the rest of the castle grounds, the paths were designed to confuse, and after a dozen twists and turns, they paused outside a building with two great wooden doors. Upon them was engraved a scene from the battle of Akasaka, or the Red Hill, where Yoshimitsu Akira was famously defeated.

    Gintaro frowned, for it was still a painful memory for him, even though he was not there to witness the stunning defeat. Two of the guards grabbed the ornate handles and pulled the doors apart with a low rumble and shoved him through the threshold.

    He entered a great hall, larger than any he had ever seen before. It was the Sh¨­gun¡¯s primary audience chamber, and it was used to hold councils, pronounce judgments, and carry out other official business of the state. The room was usually lit by nearly one hundred golden lamps that stood along the perimeter, but since the hall was not prepared for use, it was empty and dark, giving it an eerie and lonely feeling. He was forced to his knees as the guards awaited their master¡¯s coming.

    After several quiet minutes, the doors on the far side were heaved open, and a tall, dominating silhouette stood on the threshold. The figure strode forward briskly, his long outer robe billowing behind him. As the man drew near the guards around Gin began to tremble and bow sporadically. As he came into the light of the few lamps that were lit, Gintaro could see that this was indeed the Sh¨­gun of the Islands, Mashige Hideyo, and each step he took was like a shockwave through the stiff tatami.

    He had not changed much since the last time they had met, but there were a few noticeable differences. His hair was pulled up into a regal bun and was streaked with grey, giving him a noble, dignified disposition. He had also inherited a king¡¯s figure. He was not overweight by any means but had gained sufficient bulk to make him appear solid and immovable. He no longer had the leanness of one who frequented battlefields in the far-off countryside, but the gravity of one who ruled from an unassailable castle, in a palace with every convenience. His shoulders were still wide and strong, as were all of the Mashige line, and his square, stern countenance was set to a scowl. His well-manicured mustache and beard accentuated his lips and sharp protruding chin.

    He came with his own retinue, who with synchronized movements marched at his flank. As he approached, his eyes fell upon the prisoner, still forced to his knees. Gintaro lifted his head so that the Sh¨­gun could get a better look at him and know for certain who he had captured.

    At last, when he was only a few yards away, the Sh¨­gun stopped abruptly and stood still, and inspected his prisoner thoroughly.

    ¡°His weapon,¡± the Sh¨­gun ordered, holding out his hand.

    The lead guard who had captured Gintaro back in the city scurried forward and then fell to his knees, holding up the sword with his head down.

    ¡°Please forgive me for bringing a sword into this place,¡± he said, his voice trembling.

    The Sh¨­gun glared at him and snatched up the sword, examining it closely. He looked at the hilt and the design of the small, metallic cross guard. He studied the sable scabbard and even pulled the sword open just to see the naked blade. The sword was still dark in the lamplight and did not gleam as one would expect.

    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± he murmured to himself. Then the Sh¨­gun lifted his head, his eyes met Gin¡¯s. There was a moment of silent tension, but no word was uttered.

    ¡°Leave us,¡± Mashige finally commanded. ¡°All of you. Speak not a word of this to anyone, or you will be locked away or worse.¡±

    At this, there was a gentle stir from the guards, who objected to such a rare request but were too fearful of voicing their concerns.

    ¡°Must I repeat myself in my own palace!¡± the Sh¨­gun boomed, his voice echoing through the spacious hall. What little resistance the guards showed melted as they seemed to flee from their master¡¯s wrath. Mashige¡¯s entourage remained, but he dismissed them too, albeit much more cordially.

    ¡°Are you sure this is wise?¡± the captain of the elite guard asked brusquely. He was obviously on much more personal terms to speak to the Sh¨­gun in this way.

    ¡°Wise?¡± retorted the Sh¨­gun. ¡°The man is in chains! And besides,¡± he said with a pause, looking at Gintaro with a faint glimmer in his eye, ¡°I have something this man wants. If he harms me, well, you know what to do.¡±

    The captain hesitated but then bowed and returned the way he had come with the others behind him.

    At last, the two were alone in the great hall, with nothing but silence and electric tension between them. The Sh¨­gun slowly sat down across from his captive, but his posture was rigid. There was a long-drawn-out silence where neither moved nor said a word. There seemed to be a fierce battle of wills, where two men of great skill and power bent their thought towards one another, vying for supremacy.

    In the end, the Sh¨­gun spoke first. ¡°I have waited a long time for this moment, Gintaro.¡± His voice was low but edged with undeniable excitement. ¡°At last, the Raijin, Captain of the Kurogumi comes before me once again. You were one of my greatest foes.¡±

    Gin glowered at the Sh¨­gun but said nothing.

    ¡°Do you remember the last time we met?¡± the Sh¨­gun continued. ¡°I do. I remember it very well for it was on that very day that I became the ruler of these Islands. When the Kurogumi fell, and you bowed down before me, there were none left to oppose me.¡± He smiled nostalgically. ¡°It has been over ten full years since the siege of Yoshimitsu Castle ended. I remember all the details of that day. The smoke was thick in the air, the smell of boiling tar was on the walls and blood ran in the cracks between the cobblestone streets. There was an eerie silence hovering in the yard, except for the men bringing down the few wooden gates that remained standing. Up at the very top of Akira¡¯s keep, you stood with your back against the wall, flanked by your comrades, the last remnant of Yoshimitsu''s men ¨C the fabled Kurogumi. Of them, you alone answered my generous call to surrender, and you cast down your swords, of which this is one, here at my feet. The rest of your friends were then stuffed with arrows.¡±

    Gin¡¯s face trembled with rage, but he remained silent.

    The Sh¨­gun sighed. ¡°It was a black day for the honor of the samurai to be sure, but I was pleased that you had taken my generous offer even if it came with great disgrace. In doing so, your life was spared, and I allowed you to go and live in peace.¡± He studied the swordsman for a moment as if trying to read him. ¡°Do you remember? I made you swear an oath that day, Gintaro. You swore an oath to never lift the sword again. It is clear that you have not honored that pledge, but I understand you have faced dire circumstances as of late that might have driven you to it. I am here to tell you that I release you of that oath and I will not hold your faithlessness against you.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    It was after that subtle insult that Gintaro found that he could finally speak, and the words that had been on the edge of his lips ever since he had lost sight of Yukiana spilled out of his mouth.

    ¡°Where is my daughter?¡± he managed to say. He spoke through clenched teeth, and there was a great burning fire in his eyes.

    Mashige smiled and did not seem the least bit frightened. His eyes met Gin¡¯s frantic glare and reflected their own sinister light. ¡°She is well enough,¡± he answered softly.

    Gin breathed heavily, and every word he uttered was a labor. ¡°Why did you take her from me?¡±

    The Sh¨­gun laughed. It was a cruel, haughty laugh. ¡°Surely you know the answer to that Gintaro! You must know!¡±

    ¡°You need me for some devilish task!¡± Gin surmised. ¡°But you did not have to take my only child! You could have come for me! You could have summoned me, and I would have come here on my own!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± the Sh¨­gun said, feigning surprise. ¡°Come now, Gintaro. Do not take me for a fool. If I had summoned you, you would have fled. Then I would have to wait much longer for this auspicious reunion.¡±

    Gintaro recoiled with frustration. There was some truth in the Sh¨­gun¡¯s assessment. He probably would have fled and hid if summoned. ¡°Can I see her?¡± he asked suddenly.

    At this, the Sh¨­gun frowned, and his face grew stern. ¡°No. Not until you complete the task that I will soon give to you.¡±

    Gintaro looked up at the Sh¨­gun, and his face contorted with despair. ¡°Please¡­¡± he begged, tears welling in his eyes.

    ¡°Gintaro,¡± Mashige continued, ignoring his plea. ¡°I gave you ten years of happiness when what you deserved was death. To tell the truth, I had already planned to kill off the Kurogumi no matter what choice they made. I offered mercy in hopes that it would increase the suffering of your pathetic brotherhood. Your act of submission indeed affected them. I am sure you remember the look of hatred, and of utter defeat in their eyes when you bowed down and cast your swords upon the ground before me.¡±

    Gin bowed his head, as the dark memories came rushing back. He had done all those wretched things. He had betrayed his dear friends at the last, and he, being captain, left his subordinates to enter the afterlife ahead of him.

    ¡°I was going to kill you too, Gintaro, but then I decided against it. Do you know why I spared your life all those years ago?¡±

    He could do nothing but shake his head ¡®no.¡¯

    ¡°You said that you had a daughter and that she needed her father. Is that not why you capitulated?¡±

    Gin slowly nodded his head, remembering those exact words.

    ¡°I too had a daughter once,¡± the Sh¨­gun said quietly.

    Gin¡¯s eyes rose to examine the man across from him. His face bore faint creases of sorrow that were all too familiar. He was not lying. ¡°Is it true? I¡¯ve never heard of this.¡± Indeed, it was well known throughout the Islands that the Sh¨­gun had always been childless.

    ¡°Very few have. I was young,¡± he explained. ¡°It was before my name had become famous. I was married to the daughter of a political rival of my father to bring stability to our clans. My wife was not so beautiful, but I loved her. We conceived a daughter soon after we were wed.¡±

    ¡°Where is she now?¡±

    ¡°She died during birth,¡± the Sh¨­gun said, his voice growing quiet and somber. ¡°My wife died shortly thereafter, of grief.¡±

    Gin cast his face to the floor in sorrow. There was no question that he detested this man, but in this, both could commiserate.

    ¡°When you surrendered, you surrendered for your daughter,¡± the Sh¨­gun continued, ¡°I was moved. I saw myself in you for a moment. I have always wanted to be that little girl¡¯s father. So, I gave you the chance to do what I could not.¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Gin finally asked. It was strange, for it was a side of Mashige that he had never seen before.

    ¡°At last, we come to the crux of the matter,¡± the Sh¨­gun said, stiffening. ¡°For as you may know, soon my prime consort will bear me a child. And this child of mine shall carry on my legacy. For a man who has achieved all things, it means nothing if I cannot pass it on to anyone. This child means everything to me. I know that you understand this.¡±

    Gintaro said nothing but continued to listen with great interest. The Sh¨­gun was drawing near to his true motive.

    ¡°I am getting old, Gintaro. I may well die long before my heir comes of age. The daimy¨­ of these lands are like wolves. They fear me, yes, but are growing bold as I get on in years. I suspect that even now some of them are plotting against me, and the others are waiting to see the outcome, waiting to see if they too may repay me for the sins of the war. And if they cannot defeat me, then they will come next for my child, not even yet born.¡±

    From what Gin understood and experienced in the War of Ashes, this was likely true. The daimy¨­ followed the Sh¨­gun out of fear. They remembered how terrible Mashige was and could be cowed by his current might. But that would not last forever.

    ¡°So, you brought me here to assassinate them?¡± Gin asked, his face dropping in despair.

    ¡°Some have considered that path. They would see the daimy¨­ altogether destroyed,¡± the Sh¨­gun mused to himself for a moment, before coming to himself again. ¡°But no, I do not believe that the Islands can stand without the daimy¨­. Their sway over their people is still quite strong, and their individual talents should not be ignored. I fought them; I should know. I only wish they would see my vision, see it as I do.

    The daimy¨­ still blame me for the evils of the war, though it was not I who began the War of Ashes. I only finished it. They may have many reasons to hate me, but they must see what I have done since that time. Look at the roads! Look at this castle! In just ten years we have revolutionized the Islands, and that is only the beginning! When the barbarians are finally beaten and scurry home like the dogs that they are, we shall have great advancement in all areas of life. I see these Islands as becoming an example to the nations, and our people becoming a mighty people. Yet it cannot be done with vengeful daimy¨­ interfering at every bend and curve. Even now I fear retaliation for the sins of the war.¡± The Sh¨­gun¡¯s voice suddenly fell to a whisper. ¡°Even now! A victory against the barbarians will greatly help my house solidify power, but even then, it will not be enough. It will never be enough. There is only one who the daimy¨­ would obey unconditionally¡­¡± The Sh¨­gun looked at Gintaro with a glint in his eyes.

    The swordsman understood right away, but he could not believe it. ¡°The House of the Emperor is finished,¡± he asserted.

    The Sh¨­gun¡¯s mouth seemed to quiver with excitement. ¡°Perhaps, perhaps. But what if there was a way to bring their legacy back? Do you know the story of the Blood-Slayer, Chisatsu?¡±

    Gin nodded his head but eyed him dubiously.

    The Sh¨­gun spoke hurriedly, his words spilling out with increased rapidity. ¡°It is said that the last of the Miyamoto took the three sacred treasures of the Emperor and hid them in various places on the Islands. There was a magatama, a mirror, and a sword.¡±

    ¡°I do not see how I could help you with any of this,¡± Gin interrupted. ¡°This is a delusion! A child''s tale!¡±

    ¡°What if I told you that is not just a child¡¯s tale,¡± the Sh¨­gun said, his gravelly voice becoming soft and low so that it was barely an utterance. ¡°What if I was to tell you that it is real.¡±

    Gin could not stop his eyes from betraying him. He stared at the Sh¨­gun with a kind of pity, as one does when they speak to a once venerable elder who has lost the majority of their faculties. But the Sh¨­gun seemed so sure of himself that it gave the impression of unshakeable confidence or pure madness.

    ¡°You doubt me,¡± Mashige said with a singular chuckle, reading his face. ¡°I suspected you would. But it does not matter. You are in my power, are you not? Therefore, I would listen carefully to your charge. The reason I went through all this trouble is that I want you to retrieve that sword, the Emperor¡¯s sword. With it, my heir¡¯s authority will not be questioned, and my vision for these Islands will last far beyond me.¡±

    Gintaro could feel his pulse rising again. ¡°You took my daughter from me to send me on an impossible errand?¡±

    ¡°Impossible? Yes, it has been impossible,¡± Mashige agreed. ¡°But hopefully not for you. Indeed, you may be the only one on these Islands who could retrieve it for me. I have sent a considerable number of soldiers, my best assassins, and even my most resourceful hunters and adventurers and none have returned.¡±

    This seemed strange and piqued Gin¡¯s interest. ¡°Where did you send them?¡± he asked, toying with the idea that the Sh¨­gun was, in fact, speaking the truth.

    ¡°You know how the tale goes. The magatama was cast into the sea, the mirror was lifted to the sky, and the sword was buried beneath the ground. After one thousand years of fruitless searching, we have come to find out where the sword is buried,¡± he said with a conquering pause, ¡°It lies at the very bottom of Mount Oboroshi in the north.¡±

    At this Gintaro''s face began to drain of all color.

    The Sh¨­gun laughed once again, and it was a bitter laugh. ¡°So, you fear the place too? But did you not slay a Tengu as the stories say? If this is true, then surely you have nothing greater to fear?¡±

    Gin¡¯s eyes strayed downwards. ¡°There are worse things than Tengu said to be at the bottom of that accursed place. There are things not even the Emperors dared to disturb.¡±

    ¡°Then you must summon your courage Gintaro, for this may be your greatest trial, and your daughter¡¯s life is depending on it! For you shall not see her again until this task is complete. I gave you ten years! Ten years that you did not deserve. Now it is time to repay your debt to me.¡±

    ¡°Couldn''t you release her now?¡± he pleaded. ¡°Or let me see her? There is no hope in this! I will not come back! I will never see her again!¡±

    ¡°When you bring me back the sword of the Emperor,¡± Mashige repeated obstinately. ¡°Then, and only then, shall you have your daughter.¡±

    ¡°But it cannot be done!¡± Gin cried, stirring from his knees for the first time. His voice was frantic, he had reached a pitch of desperation. ¡°What proof do you have that the sword even exists?¡±

    ¡°I did not bring you all the way here, to this very room, and give you an audience with the Sh¨­gun, the master of these Islands, for nothing!¡± Mashige roared, rising to his feet, and pointing his thick finger at Gintaro. ¡°I have enough proof for myself. And as for you, have you considered all the resources and time I devoted to finding you and your daughter and sending someone to take her from you? I had to send a ship to bring her back and devote considerable influence to keeping her here and safe. Have you not considered the cost of all these preparations? The damage you caused in Kagiminato alone should erase your doubts! I have great reason to believe that this sword exists, and I have been patient long enough for you to be ready.¡±

    Gin felt as though his knees would give out from underneath him and he seemed to go numb in his body and mind. ¡°I cannot do it...¡± he muttered repeatedly.

    ¡°You must,¡± the Sh¨­gun said with an air of finality. ¡°You have come all this way through great peril to save your daughter. Do not give up now. Look at yourself. You are lean and strong, and your skills have no doubt begun to return. I wanted you to claw your way here through great adversity, to change you back into the man you once were. That man, the Raijin, will be needed to reclaim the sword and reunite with his daughter once again.¡±

    Gintaro turned a shade of red, and his veins were beginning to show on his forehead. He was only a few yards away from this vile man and chained or not he knew he could choke out his life before help would arrive. But that would not do, for then he would sentence his daughter to certain death, and everything would be for nothing. ¡°And if I fail?¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Then you fail your daughter as well. I am not an overly generous man, Gintaro, as you well know, and you have already used up my generosity. The next time I see you, it had better be with that sword in your hands. As you would do anything for your child, so too would I do anything for mine. Bring me the Emperor¡¯s Sword!¡±

    Gin did not reply, but let his head slowly droop, with his long, black hair covering his face. Tears streamed down to his chin. He sobbed and shuddered intermittently.

    At this display of perceived weakness, the Sh¨­gun frowned. In a tremendous burst of speed, the great lord reached across his body with his right hand and unsheathed the sword at his side with a harmonic ring. The sword¡¯s steel blade also did not reflect the light of the torches. Mashige grinned and admired it with lustful eyes. It was a black sword, identical to Gin¡¯s longsword in every detail except that it was a wakizashi, a short sword.

    The familiar noise of his old sword being unsheathed startled him so that he lifted his eyes. ¡°My sword¡­¡± Gin whispered as if disbelieving its very existence.

    ¡°You will need this for your quest, I think,¡± Mashige said, before sheathing it again with a click. He then took both of Gin¡¯s swords and laid them down before him, as it was custom to do, with the shorter blade farthest away, and the longsword nearest. It was a strange act of reverence, from one so irreverent. ¡°As I said before, I release you from your oath. You may use your swords again. Indeed, you must use them. Use them well, Gintaro.¡±

    The Sh¨­gun then stood and reached inside his elaborate robe and took out a sliver of a woman¡¯s garment and tossed it over to his captive. It fluttered and landed awkwardly, just on top of the two swords.

    ¡°So you know that I have her,¡± he said quietly. ¡°And let me make it perfectly clear, if you try to come back to this place without the Emperor''s sword, Yukiana will pay the ultimate price. It will be because of you, Gintaro. She will die because of you. Do right by her then and go. It is your only chance, as slim as it may seem, but then, such is the life of a swordsman I am told.¡±

    With that, the great Lord of the Islands swirled and turned away, clapping his hands so that his guards knew that he was finished. Guards poured in from both sides of the great hall, half of them surrounded their lord and made sure he was safe, the other grabbed Gin and pulled him violently from the floor and back out the way that he had come.

    Gintaro had managed to grab the garment before they had pulled him away, and despite his iron bonds, he was able to lift it to his face. It was a piece of his daughter¡¯s kimono, for it still had her familiar scent, and he held it close to his face, inhaling the happiness that once was, and wiping the tears that fell from his bloodshot eyes. One of the other guards grabbed his swords, now two, and held onto them fearfully as if he were holding onto the bones of one recently deceased.

    They pushed him along for some time, and in his bitter despair, he did not resist them. He knew now that he would never see his daughter again, or at least, not for a long and dreadful time. The Sh¨­gun, with all his craft and resources, had trapped them both. He knew now how foolish it had been to doubt Mashige¡¯s guile and wander into the New Capital ill-prepared.

    He was pulled with a sudden jerk and forced to go right when he anticipated going left. He assumed that they would bring him down to the same market area where he was taken, or at least near to it, but by going right when they did, they were headed into an unfamiliar part of the castle grounds. They crossed a short bridge and passed through a gate, and entered into a large, open space with what appeared to be a small forest in the distance. It was dark, for they were far from the lighted torches and lamps that illuminated much of the city.

    He gathered his wits and reckoned that they must be taking a different direction out of the castle, but he did not know why.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± he asked, following his captors without resistance.

    One of the men looked at him sideways and debated whether or not to answer him. ¡°West Bailey,¡± he finally said.

    Gin assumed that this was the case, judging by the moon and stars, and wondered why they would be going west instead of east. The most likely reason was to keep him from being seen. There was no one else in this area, and this way the people who saw him go up to the Sh¨­gun for judgment would not see him escorted out unharmed. He noticed that some of the distant walls were not completely finished, although they had been built tall enough to prevent someone from entering easily.

    They pushed him along, and the further they went, the darker it became. At the same time, the celestial lights above seemed to grow in power and strength, giving him a strange sense of hope.

    He let himself breathe and did his best to remain calm, for he knew that his ruin had been complete at the hands of the Sh¨­gun, and to have any further hope of rescuing his daughter, he must collect himself and move forward with a clear and focused mind.

    It was just at this point of reaching inner pacification that the group came to an abrupt stop in the middle of the dark road. Gin looked up instinctively, and from beyond his captors, he could perceive the outline of someone standing before them, blocking their way.

    ¡°Who goes there?¡± one of the guards cried out.

    ¡°A Shadow of the Sh¨­gun,¡± the voice answered, dark and menacing. Gin was sure that he had heard this voice before but could not remember where or when. He strained his eyes as if to catch a better glimpse of the man.

    ¡°What business have you?¡± the guard asked in return, his voice strained with apprehension.

    ¡°You will leave that prisoner with me,¡± the voice commanded. ¡°I will see to his departure.¡±

    This was a strange request, thought Gin, who looked around, and saw that they were in the very center of the isolated bailey. His heart began to quicken as he wondered what this sudden change could mean.

    The guards that surrounded him appeared worried and glanced at each other as if to see if this was going to get them in trouble or not.

    ¡°We just came from the Sh¨­gun. By whose authority do you¡­¡± the lead guard started.

    ¡°You know by whose authority,¡± the voice cracked back like a whip, and suddenly a red gleam flashed in the darkness.

    This was followed by a more prominent pause where the lead guard tried to decide but was having a great internal conflict. Gintaro could still not see who was before them, though his mind began to craft an image.

    ¡°Very well,¡± the leader finally answered. ¡°What would you have us do?¡±

    ¡°Give me the keys to his chains and return to your posts,¡± the voice instructed them coldly. ¡°If your master asks, tell him it was the ¡®Mukade¡¯ who told you to do this.¡±

    The lead guard turned around one last time to inspect the faces of his comrades. It looked as if he was begging for someone to verbally object to this unorthodox procedure, but no one had the heart.

    The leader nodded, as if to himself, and then stepped forward into the darkness, and offered up the metal keys and both of Gintaro¡¯s swords.

    The man to whom the voice belonged was still concealed by the soldiers that hedged around Gintaro, but slowly, almost one by one they began to disperse. A cloud overhead blotted out the moonlight so that even after the guards had left, Gin could still not identify who it was that stood before him.

    Suddenly, the cloud passed on, and the moon shone brightly once again, illuminating the area about them with a pale light.

    Gin¡¯s eyes flashed wide. ¡°You!¡± he hissed, unable to control the unmitigated wrath in his voice.

    The man before him bowed. It was a curt, irreverent bow, but a bow, nonetheless. ¡°Gintaro¡­the famous Raijin...¡± he answered, and upon his bearded face, a kind of heinous grin began to take shape. ¡°Allow me to formally introduce myself,¡± he said, taking one more step into the light. ¡°My name is Kondo Daisuke. It was I who took your daughter from your home. And it is I who shall be the one who finally ends your miserable life.¡±